《Expelled From a Black Magic Item Craftsman Guild, I Was Picked up as a Royal Magician》 CH 1 Chapter 1 ¨C Sudden Notice of Dismissal ¡°Noelle Springfield. You are useless, and are not wanted in my workshop. You are fired.¡± I was at a loss for words when the guild chief said this to me. They were clearly lacking in personnel now, and I had been working myself to death. How many days have I worked without rest now? I stopped counting after it passed a hundred. There was so much extra work that I grew faint, and I was not even compensated for it. The pay was the bare minimum. I could see my co-workers quitting one after another, their bodies broken and their eyes vacant. It was a severe environment, that was all the negative stereotypes of the countryside squeezed into one. And yet I had borne all of it. Because there were hardly any jobs in the area where I could use magic. I had always loved magic ever since I was young, and it was my dream to find employment that would allow me to use it. And so for me, this job at the Magic Artificer Guild was something important that I did not want to lose. And so, I worked twice, no, three times as hard in order to be accepted¡­ ¡°Really. You have been working here for three years, and the only thing you can craft is a crystal ball, which anyone can do. You should consider our position, and how it would feel to hire someone as worthless as yourself.¡± Spat the guild chief. In the royal capital, it was now quite ordinary for a woman to use and work with magic, but the reality was that things were quite different in the countryside. This was especially true in the western region where I lived. It was a place where such old ways of thinking had its roots buried deep. ¡°You even lied to us about graduating from a famous magic academy at the royal capital. How embarrassing for you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not a lie. Honestly¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re still going to say that. You sure talk a lot for someone with no talent.¡± Said the guild chief with a sadistic grin. ¡°You. You have no gift for it. Give up on magic and find some other work.¡± ¡°Living is so hard¡­¡± A few days after being thrown out of the workshop, I let out a sigh while staring at job advertisements at the occupation agency. I didn¡¯t care how bad the conditions were. I just wanted a job where I could use magic. Such were my thoughts, but what I was immediately faced with when I started searching, was the severe reality. There were very few jobs related to magic in this small country town on the frontier. But desperate and with a little hope, I had gone to the Magic Medicine guild, but the old man looked at me with an apologetic expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The mayor¡¯s son said that he would drive us out of this town if we hired you.¡± The mayor¡¯s son was the guild chief of the Magic Artificer Guild, who had fired me. I suppose I had been too dull to notice it before. But the guild chief had failed his entrance exam at a countryside magic academy in the past, and so he held a grudge against me from the beginning, as soon as he saw that I was a woman who had graduated from a renowned magic academy. It was no wonder he only ever let me do simple chores and jobs. I understood now. And he was currently using his position to apply pressure to others so that I would not be able to find employment that was related to magic. Why did he have to go to such lengths¡­ This world was cruel¡­so very cruel¡­! I had nowhere to direct my grief, and so I decided to distract myself with food. The town¡¯s Adventurers Guild had a place called the ¡®Full-belly Dining Hall.¡¯ And so I passed under the shop curtain and entered the battlefield where the big eaters gathered. ¡°Welcome, young lady. What will you have?¡± The owner cooked it up skillfully. Some of the customers at the other tables looked at me and said, ¡°Hey, hey. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to survive that.¡± ¡°She looks like a child, but asked for the full-belly meal¡­¡± Who are you calling a child! I graduated at the magic academy and have been a working adult for three years now. Yes, it was true that I was on the shorter side. And it was also true that I stuffed my chest with four layers of pads so that I would not look like a child. Damn it. They really say whatever they want. I will give them something to see¡­! Twenty minutes later, I had finished my meal without leaving a crumb. And the other customers were staring at me with shock. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°What kind of stomach does that lady have¡­¡± Hehe. How about that! Back during my student days, I had defeated a man who was the head of the athletics club, and had won the battle of the strongest school eaters. When it came to my ability to eat, I was confident that I was undefeatable. It was just as I was starting to feel a little better due to the reactions of those around me. I heard someone chuckling from behind. That soft voice was familiar to me. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± It was a nostalgic voice. I turned around. And I could not keep myself from smiling. ¡°Luke¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Noelle.¡± Luke Waldstein. The friend that I was always with during my student days was right in front of me. CH 2 Chapter 2 ¨C Reuniting with a Friend and A Surprising Request I first met Luke nine years ago. It was during the entrance ceremony of the six-year magic academy that I had been admitted to. ¡°As students who have been given the honor of enrolling at a school with such rich history and tradition¡­¡± Luke had passed the exam at the very top, and so he stood on the podium as a representative of all the students. He had looked so strong and mature to me. He was the oldest son of Duke Waldstein, and was a model student. Someone with no visible flaws. Someone that would have nothing to do with me, as I was born a commoner. However, after our first regular exam after enrolling, things went quite contrary to that expectation. ¡°You¡¯ve really done it now. You¡¯re merely a commoner, and yet you beat me¡­!¡± He had called me out to the back of the school buildign, and now seemed to be a completely different person. He hated to lose and had the worst personality. He was proud, and the model student facade was just a mask. This was the real him. On the other hand, I was hopelessly out of touch with the real world. ¡°Who are you calling a commoner! I was able to attend this school because my mother worked hard all by herself! That is something I¡¯m very proud of, and I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a duke¡¯s son! I¡¯ll beat you a hundred or even a thousand times!¡± And in order to do this, I put everything into my studies. I had always loved magic to begin with, and would have studied all day regardless. But I started to study with an extra fervor. Luke Waldstein was a formidable enemy. As the tests continued, it was one step forward and one step back. Attack and defend. Really. What a vile, self-important noble boy¡­! However, our relationship started to change when we entered our third year there. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re the last person I wanted to ask, but there is a part I just can¡¯t figure out.¡± I said, and while Luke looked incredibly annoyed, he explained it to me carefully. ¡°I told you to understand it after the first time. But this is the fifth!¡± What I noticed then is that he also loved magic. And he did have a pleasant side, and liked to look after those who relied on him. He could not refuse a request for help. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t that bad a person after all. And since we had our love of magic in common, it did not take long for us to become friends after that. We studied together in the library every day, and whenever there was a test, we would compete with everything that we had. Now that I think back on it, it was the best part of my youth. But after graduating, my mother became ill, and I had to return home in order to take care of her. I had heard that he had passed a difficult exam with the highest score and became a royal magician. And so now that I was seeing him for the first time in three years, he seemed to have grown into quite an important person. ¡°You really are an adult now, Luke. And to think that you used to be such a wretched brat with a terrible personality.¡± ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± He said with an exasperated expression that made me feel nostalgic. ¡°Well, I suppose losing so much has made me an adult.¡± ¡°I see. So things haven¡¯t been easy for you either. I suppose it¡¯s to be expected. The palace must be filled with great magicians.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t lost once since graduating.¡± ¡°So you still hate to lose?¡± Luke objected. That¡¯s one side of him that hadn¡¯t changed. I felt quite happy about it, but then Luke¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°And how is your mother?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ My mother¡­¡± I lowered my gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± But I interrupted him and shook my head with a, ¡®No, it¡¯s not that.¡¯ ¡°If anything, she is shockingly healthy. After nearly dying once, she¡¯s come back stronger than ever. And every day she tries to talk to me about suitors.¡± Right now, I wanted to focus on magic, not marriage or love. But my mother had other ideas. ¡°Things are not well at work, are they? You should get married then.¡± She said nearly every day. I could no longer relax when I was in the house. But in the countryside, people sometimes married as early as fifteen, so I suppose she thought I was very late¡­ Of course, I was happy as long as I could use magic, and had no complaints about that. ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad that I came here as quickly as possible then.¡± ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Luke said as he shook his head. ¡°By the way, have you heard the stories of a certain genius who was the youngest ever to be promoted to an Adamantite(holy gold) level magician?¡± ¡°Ahh. I¡¯ve been too busy to focus on other things, but I vaguely remember that. Rumors about some amazing person in the royal capital.¡± ¡°Good. Then that will make things easier.¡± Luke nodded and then continued. ¡°That genius happens to be me.¡± ¡°Luke. I understand that you like to boast, but it will just make things harder for you later on, so I wouldn¡¯t advise it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He looked at me with cold eyes. Then he brought out a small pocket watch from his pocket and placed it on the table. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A golden watch that is given to royal magicians for identification. See, it¡¯s been treated with Adamantite. Read the name that is carved on the back.¡± ¡°Luke Waldstein¡­ Then it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell such a ridiculous lie.¡± He said simply, and I was at a loss for words. ¡°¡­I see. You are then¡­¡± The royal magician who was the talk of the capital was my old friend. I suppose I should congratulate him and celebrate. However, I found it difficult to smile. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Congradulations.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written on your face. You¡¯ve always been easy to read, Noelle.¡± Luke said as he looked at me with serious eyes. ¡°Tell me.¡± I tried to tell him that nothing was wrong. But I already knew that my sad attempts at lying would not work with someone I had known as long as Luke. With resignation, I decided to tell him everything. ¡°Actually, things have not been going well with work.¡± That I had only been given odd jobs and chores that anyone could do, and then I never got any days off. That I was treated as someone who was worthless, and was eventually fired. I wanted a job where I could use magic, but no one in the town would hire me. ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t help but compare myself, which makes it hard to be as happy for you as I should. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s really terrible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyone would feel the same in your situation. Besides, the very idea that someone would treat you like that. I¡¯m not so much shocked at their blindness, but feel a murderous rage towards them.¡± ¡°Thank you. For defending me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not defending you. I¡¯m just saying what I really feel.¡± Said Luke. ¡°Still, I suppose I¡¯m also a little grateful for their lack of taste.¡± ¡°Grateful?¡± ¡°Once you have the Adamantite rank, you can choose a buddy to be your subordinate. But there is no one that I want to choose. None who I can trust to have my back. After all, I want to become the greatest magician in the country by the fastest route.¡± ¡°I see you haven¡¯t lost your confidence. Really¡­¡± I realized then that I had been competing against someone amazing during that time. ¡°And so I decided, why not choose the only person in my life who has ever beat me?¡± ¡°I doubt there is such a person. Someone you can¡¯t beat.¡± ¡°Yes. You.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luke saw my surprise, and he said, ¡°In order for me to become the greatest magician in this country, I want your help, as the one person who I could not beat.¡± CH 3 Chapter 3 ¨C Measuring Magic Ability The invitation was so unexpected that I was speechless as Luke went on to explain the detailed conditions. ¡°That¡¯s how much your salary would be.¡± ¡°Th-that much!¡± ¡°And you will have two days off every week. And thirty days of paid vacation a year.¡± ¡°What? I thought paid vacation was like an urban legend¡­¡± ¡°Also, you can freely use the great library in the palace.¡± ¡°I can!?¡± The shock I felt from those words was especially big. Only a very limited number of people were allowed access to the great palace library, and it was the dream of all those who loved magic. There were magic tomes left by the ancient great sages, prophecies discovered in the dead sea, and they stored countless books that could not be found by ordinary means. I had assumed that I would never be allowed in such a place! ¡°What do you think? I do not think that they are bad conditions.¡± ¡°Ye-yes. They are so good that I can hardly believe it.¡± It was like a dream, and did not feel real at all. However, the thing that moved my heart the most was that someone needed me. ¡®No one wants you here. You¡¯re useless.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but we have decided that we will not be hiring you.¡¯ ¡®Forgive me. But the mayor¡¯s son will be angry if we hire you.¡¯ No matter where I went, I was not needed. I had felt depressed, thinking that I had no worth as a magician. But like the last dog in a pet store, I had finally been chosen. I could not express how that made me feel. Though, I¡¯m sure that Luke did not notice it at all. ¡°Thank you for the invitation. If it is within my power, I will do anything. Just tell me.¡± ¡°I think you will be fine if you just do things as you always have. There is no one else that I trust to have my back.¡± That being said, if I am to work as a royal magician, I would have to move to the royal capital by necessity. And when I told my mother of this, she was against it at first. But once Luke visited the house, her attitude changed immediately. ¡°Is he really the royal magician¡­? The one that was the youngest to be promoted?¡± She stared at Luke for a moment and then said, ¡°Tell me, Noelle.¡± She called. ¡°What is it? Mother?¡± ¡°That man. What is your relationship with him?¡± Mother talked quietly so that Luke could not hear, but she was clearly excited. ¡°What wealth you will have if you marry him! Your future will be secured! A happy ending!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. He is the son of a duke. He is not in the position to be marrying a commoner like me.¡± ¡°A small concern before the power of love.¡± ¡°No, and we¡¯re only friends to begin with.¡± While we had spent so much time together, the idea had never even crossed my mind. On the outside, Luke had always looked like a prince, and was an eloquent prize pupil, and had always been popular with the girls. But in spite of that, he had never become attached to any of them. Surely there had to have been someone that he liked? ¡°Listen to me¡­! You will make him yours no matter what¡­!¡± As it was too troublesome, I gave her a noncommittal reply. Of course, it was clearly ridiculous that I would ever be in such a relationship with Luke. More than anything, I wanted to work hard with magic so that I could continue to live by doing something I enjoyed. In any case, my mother was not accepting of the idea of moving to the royal capital, which was rather convenient. And so my mother and I took the carriage that Luke sent, and we moved to the royal capital together. The extravagant carriage was owned by the duke himself, and the people of the town were astonished. ¡°Oh, yes. My daughter happens to be friends with a duke¡¯s heir. And they just had to have her go to the palace to work as a magician. Hohoho. Oh, but it¡¯s really nothing at all.¡± I looked at my boastful mother with exasperation. That being said, it did feel good to see the looks of surprise on the townfolk¡¯s faces. Especially the chief at the magic artificer guild. He was standing there with his mouth hanging open. After that, we moved to a house for rent that Luke recommended in the royal capital, and a few days passed. And finally, my first day working as a royal palace magician arrived. ¡°Are you listening? You must make him yours at all cost. If push comes to shove, then push away! Love is war!¡± ¡°No, as I said before. It¡¯s not like that.¡± I muttered as I left the house. After walking for about twenty minutes, I arrived at the royal palace. It was the kind of glorious and resplendent place that a commoner like me could have only dreamed about. Per-perhaps this was going to be so much more than I thought¡­ Should I really be working in a place like this? ¡°Um, I¡¯m sure you will not believe me, but I am to be employed here. Uh, unless it was some kind of mistake, which I would understand.¡± I said rather defensively as I called to one of the guard knights. ¡°Do you have anything as proof?¡± ¡°I was told to show this letter.¡± ¡°¡­I see. So you¡¯re the one they¡¯re talking about.¡± The knight said with some emotion in his gaze. ¡°Turn to the right when you go in, and you will reach the magic training grounds. Sir Marius and Lord Luke should be waiting for you there.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± They let me inside. With an anxious and flighty feeling, I headed towards the place he directed me to. The training grounds were vast, and I saw Luke was waiting there with a man with white hair. ¡°Ah. So this is the person.¡± He must have been about fifty years old. The man with white hair wore robes and stared at me appraisingly. ¡°Good morning, sir! I will do my best!¡± A cheerful greeting was a good way to start a good relationship with coworkers. I thought, as I bowed my head. However¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The man with white hair just stared at me coldly. Huh? Did I do something wrong? As I looked confused, Luke chuckled and said, ¡°Good morning. This is Mr. Marius, the head of the personnel department. He is a bit of a stickler, and is not quite happy that I called you here.¡± ¡°Of course, I am not. While you may have the authority of an Adamantite rank magician, bringing in an outsider with no achievements whatsoever is quite unprecedented. And to choose her as your buddy. Quite unthinkable indeed.¡± Mr. Marius said in a calm voice. ¡°You must show that you have the satisfactory ability. Or else we cannot welcome you in.¡± I was silent for a moment and then turned to Luke. ¡°Is he saying that if the results here are not good, I will not become a royal magician?¡± ¡°It seems to be the case. But, surely it will be no problem for you?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You should have told me this in advance!¡± I thought I was to be admitted without any exams! I had completely lowered my guard! As I looked frantic, Luke covered his mouth and laughed. Then he said, ¡°The content of the test is ¡®Measuring Magic Ability.¡¯ Can you see that great wall over there? It is made of the same material as a measurement sphere, and it can measure the ability of a magician. So you only need to make a hole in that wall to pass. Easy, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, no, that actually looks very difficult.¡± Even when seeing it from far away, I could tell that the wall was very durable. ¡°Surely someone who wants to be a royal magician should be able to do that, at the very least?¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± I decided to agree. After all, it was only a small handful of magicians in the entire kingdom who got to be royal magicians. People who were considered to be geniuses had to work hard for the chance to get in this place. So of course the barrier would be high. And as someone who was unneeded in a frontier town, it might be too high for me to surmount. ¡®A useless person like you could never¡­¡¯ However, I brushed such anxious feelings aside. First, I used ¡®Multi-cast¡¯ and then ¡®Enhance,¡¯ and ¡®Mana Boost¡¯ to increase my mana. Then added both ¡®Spell Boost¡¯ and ¡®Mana Charge¡¯ on top of that, sharpened my senses and assembled the magic formula. Some people may think that I can¡¯t do it. No, most of them would think so. However, I want to believe in myself. That I had that possibility within me. I had no rest or time to myself. But still, I had continued to study magic, even if it meant sleeping less. I just love magic. And that was something that no one could ever take away from me. I had spent so much time on it. And I would have faith in that time I spent. That it wasn¡¯t a waste. That it all had meaning in the end. Surely¡­surely, I can do it. There was no hesitation. I was completely focused. ¡­Go. The spell that I love. ¡®Wind Blast.¡¯ In the next instant, a powerful and violent wind shot towards the wall. The earth shook. There was a thunderous roar from the ground. The wind tugged at my hair. I closed my eyes and for a moment, I was afraid. I didn¡¯t think that I had made a mistake. I had no doubt that I was able to show my own power. But in a way, that was what was frightening. What if it wasn¡¯t enough. As I braced myself slowly opened my eyes again, I saw a thick cloud of dust rising. Then the wind started to clear it and¡­ There was a hole in the wall, and I could see the rest of the training grounds through it. ¡°I did it¡­!¡± I had done it¡­! As I felt the joy of the moment with my entire body, I heard that familiar chuckle. ¡°Ah, so you managed to break it after all.¡± Hmph. That Luke. He didn¡¯t actually believe that I could do it. But he had said, ¡®surely it will be no problem for you?¡¯ That was a little horrible of him, wasn¡¯t it? I had actually been quite happy that he trusted me so much. ¡°Hmph. So you didn¡¯t think that I could do it.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. But only a very few royal magicians are able to break a hole in the wall, so I didn¡¯t think you would be able to.¡± ¡°What?¡± I could hardly believe my ears, but I then turned to Mr. Marius. He was staring at the wall with a stunned expression. That told me all I needed to know. ¡°So¡­I could have qualified even if I didn¡¯t break through it?¡± ¡°Yes. As I said before, it¡¯s to measure your abilities as numbers. There is a line you need to reach in order to pass. But you broke it.¡± ¡°Th-then I must have done something rather serious¡­¡± ¡°At the very least, people will be talking about it for a week. Perhaps even His Highness the prince will know your name. Cognratulations. From today on, you will be famous.¡± Luke smiled, but my head was starting to hurt. Th-the prince would hear my name¡­ Really, what have I gotten myself into¡­ ¡°Luke, I really don¡¯t like that side of you.¡± ¡°But I like this side of you. It¡¯s very amusing.¡± He said as he laughed mischievously. ¡°Well, you are the one person who I couldn¡¯t beat, so I would hope that you can do this at least. I look forward to having you as my buddy, Noelle.¡± And so I listened to the mutterings of the royal magicians that had gathered, and held my head warily. CH 4 Chapter 4 ¨C A Good Drink(Magic Artificer Guild 1) ¡°That lying woman. Is it true that she is going to be a royal magician?¡± At the Magic Artificer Guild in a town that is west of the kingdom. The chief had just finished his work for the day, and was drinking at his house along with the vice chief of the guild. They had ended their work early, and used the earnings to buy expensive wine. This was something they did nearly every day. They made the other magic artificers work until midnight, so they could go home early and relax. It was the chief¡¯s belief that this was the most efficient way, and it was his right as someone who stood at the top. ¡°Surely it is not true. She worked here for three years but was never able to do anything but odd jobs and make simple crystal balls. In the first place, the fact that she was trying to work with magic as a woman shows she knows nothing about the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as you say, chief. She knows nothing at all.¡± The vice chief said with a nod. ¡°However, how do you explain that carriage then?¡± ¡°Even a poor person can hire a good carriage. Perhaps she was just desperate to put on airs and change her reputation.¡± ¡°I see. That is very perceptive of you. It makes perfect sense.¡± ¡°After all, she was completely without talent and worth. And since there was no place for her to work, she had no choice but to leave.¡± ¡°I still remember hearing her whining about how the workers were ¡®at their limit.¡¯ And she would tell these lies about how they were only able to manage because she would cast Heal and Spell Boost.¡± ¡°Yes, people like to lie about how something is impossible. Magic Artificers always make excuses as soon as you loosen your grip on them. It is important to act with severity. Make them work until they cannot speak, and educate them so they understand that it is normal for things to be that way.¡± ¡°A wonderful philosophy, chief. Thanks to your wisdom, this month¡¯s sales have hit a new record. We are now the most profitable in the western territory. And next month, we will start selling to the marquis, who took a liking to our crystal balls. Things will only become more busy from now on. Will you be hiring more workers?¡± They smiled at each other as they sipped their expensive wine that a commoner would never be able to afford. They truly believed and did not doubt that they had won at life. However, there was something that they did not realize. The words of the lowly Magic Artificer that was fired¡­ It was all true. While she had been cut off as a useless person, she had been doing an immense amount of work while supporting her co-workers with magic. It was her presence that barely kept the place running. Compared to other guilds, the operating profit ratio was incredibly high. And it was all because of her power. And so step by step, they were approaching complete ruin. But not knowing this, the two continued to drink until morning. CH 5 Chapter 5 ¨C White Porcelain Watch ¨C The Ardenfeld Kingdom. This country, which neighbored the undeveloped lands where monsters lived, was known as having the most advanced magic techniques in the whole western continent. The level of its Magic Education Institution was among the best in the world. And within that, only a special few who were geniuses and the elite, could pass through that narrow door to become a Royal Magician. When I was young, I had also dreamed of becoming one. I still remember writing, ¡®I will become a Royal Magician!¡¯ in a year book once. That brightest star that was so, so far away. I wanted to get close and touch it. And so when I looked at my name carved into the pocket watch, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s real! This is real, Luke!¡± ¡°Of course, it is. No one would have prepared a fake one.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Hmph. I am moved. Moved!¡± The pocket watch that is given to you with your identification was proof that you were a Royal Magician. ¡°Having this was my dream for so long. But I never thought that this day would come.¡± It was an old dream that I felt forced to give up. But now, it was a reality¡­! As I held the watch preciously, which was decorated with porcelain, to my chest, Luke said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a little too excited over some white porcelain?¡± ¡°Some white porcelain¡­ This is why geniuses are so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of talent, but awareness. You can¡¯t be satisfied just because you¡¯ve become one. This is only the beginning.¡± ¡°You may be right, but¡­¡± There were 10 ranks for Royal Magicians. 1st ¨C Magus Rank 2nd ¨C Adamnatite Rank 3rd ¨C Mithril Rank 4th ¨C Gold Rank 5th ¨C Silver Rank 6th ¨C Bronze Rank 7th ¨C Ruby Rank 8th ¨C Jade Rank 9th ¨C Obsidian Rank 10th ¨C White Porcelain Rank The higher the rank, the higher your salary and your position within the organization. Considering that I was at the lowest, perhaps what Luke said was true. It was because he felt that way that he was able to rise more quickly than anyone else. ¡°It really is astonishing that you became the youngest Adamantite Rank Magician.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reach the highest rank as well. Of course, at record speed.¡± ¡°Where does this confidence come from?¡± There were only seven Magus Rank Magicians in the kingdom. If you became one, you would be of the highest rank in the magic world, and your name would be written in history books. And he was seriously trying to reach that level. Once again, I was astounded at how much my old friend had grown. But then he smiled at me and said, ¡°And since you are my buddy, you cannot be satisfied with white porcelain. Understand?¡± That¡¯s right. As unbelievable as it was, I was now going to be working with an Adamantite Rank Magician. ¡°I-I will do my best.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you will do just fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be fine at all.¡± ¡°Perhaps I know you better than you know yourself.¡± What a brazen thing to say. No, I don¡¯t think you know anything, Luke. I was not even able to make it in the countryside as a Magic Artificer. I¡¯m just a bottom of the barrel Magician. Indeed, when it came to studying and training, I did twice as much as anyone else. So there must be areas that I excel at. Well, I would like to believe that it¡¯s the case. ¡°Still, I was quite surprised. The thought of you working at a Magic Artificer Guild. Noelle, weren¡¯t magic enchantments your most hated subject?¡± ¡°Yes, I cannot tell you how much I hated it. It was the only exam I ever failed¡­¡± Luke chuckled. ¡°So, why did you end up in such a place then?¡± ¡°I thought that I would be able to grow as a Magician if I did something I wasn¡¯t good at. After all, I was rather full of myself after having graduated from such a prestigious magic academy.¡± I had a burning passion and felt that if I worked hard in the countryside, they would surely accept me. And so I would do what I could to contribute to the workplace and suggest improvements, and accept jobs that were falling behind. I even used some technical terms that made me look smart. Something I¡¯m quite embarrassed about now. ¡°However, they wouldn¡¯t let me craft the low-ranking magic items, which was my weak spot. Just the smallest distraction and I would break them, which was quite stressful. But I practiced so much and can do it quite well now.¡± Upon hearing this, Luke put his hand to his mouth and said quietly, ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why that Magic Artificer Guild has been so successful recently.¡± ¡°Huh? Sorry, I did not hear you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. However, I think I now understand why your skill with magic has improved so much since your student days.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m quite happy to hear you say that.¡± It had been repetitive and tiresome work that I already disliked, and so his words were very encouraging to me. As for support and healing magic, I had been forced to use them by necessity due to the busy environment, and so I had improved with them as well. However, people really do change. But now, he was praising me to a point where it was almost an exaggeration. And he had high hopes for me as well. Perhaps it was also because I had been battered by society and lost my confidence. He was perceptive and wanted me to regain that confidence. And I was grateful for that thoughtfulness more than anything. Of course, I couldn¡¯t just be encouraged all of the time. So much about Royal Magicians was amazing, and I might not be able to live up to it. Still, I cannot allow myself to feel defeated. I had to remember my old self, where I felt invincible and could even fly. If Luke was going to become the greatest Magician in the kingdom, then I had to become just as strong as him. I can do it! I clenched my fist slightly so that no one noticed. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been searching for you, Luke. Oh, and is this small one the newcomer that people are talking about?¡± A very large man was standing there. He wore the same uniform as Luke, and a pocket watch adorned with the Magus stone swayed in his hand. ¡°I thought that I would always be the only person to break that wall during the entrance exam. Hey, why don¡¯t we have a talk, little lady.¡± CH 6 Chapter 6 ¨C Magus Rank Magician Just by facing him, I could tell that this was no ordinary person. He was very tall, and had muscles like steel. Someone who far surpassed any teacher who ever taught me at the academy. This was my first time facing an absolute elite magician. After all, I recognized his face and his name. Gawain Stark. One of the seven Magus Rank Magicians in the kingdom. He was at the top in the realm of magic. A celebrity¡­! I had always dreamed of being a great magician, and there was one right in front of me now! ¡°I, um! Can I have your autograph?¡± ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t mind, but where should I sign?¡± Damn it! I didn¡¯t have anything good that could be written on. After fumbling around frantically for a moment, I said, ¡°Uh, how about this uniform?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Luke grabbed me by the collar. ¡°No one has ever made someone sign their Royal Magician robes before. And on the first day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Luke. If I let this opportunity go, I may never get the chance again.¡± ¡°You really do like magic, huh.¡± Luke sighed with exasperation. ¡°But he is our superior here. You¡¯ll see a lot of him, even if you didn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°What? Truly¡­?¡± It was rather obvious, now that I thought about it. But it was still hard to believe and did not seem real. I really had come to an amazing place. ¡°You always bring the most amusing characters, Luke. When you told me that you were going to bring in someone from the outside to be your buddy, I was rather worried.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m going to bring someone who I couldn¡¯t beat in the past.¡± ¡°Yes, but who would believe something like that? Surely someone of that ability would already be in some position.¡± I had no choice but to protest steadfastly. For I was a brilliant mind, blessed with intelligence, beauty, and all the allures of a grown woman! I will not tolerate being treated as a fool. ¡°I see. You two seem to get along very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s in my nature to be suspicious of others, but she is the only friend who I wholly trust.¡± He said with a serious expression. Hm. Hmmm. What is this now? It¡¯s making me blush. As I scratched my cheek over this embarrassing line, the conversation continued. ¡°So, since she is your buddy, she will be in our unit then.¡± ¡°Indeed. The 3rd unit, just like me.¡± ¡°In that case, I can do what we always do to newcomers, eh?¡± Always do? ¡°As you can see, he is a crude and rough meat head. And there is something he does whenever a newcomer arrives. A regular event called the ¡®Baptism of Hell¡¯ and the ¡®Sixty Seconds of Blood.¡¯¡± ¡°I would be hard-pressed to think of less appealing names.¡± ¡°You will battle Captain Gawain with magic. If you can survive for sixty seconds without being knocked unconscious, then you pass. And you will receive a reward. Unfortunately, hardly anyone ever passes.¡± As we talked, the surrounding magicians who overheard us began to mutter to each other. ¡°Hey, it seems like Captain Gawain is going to do the ¡®Sixty Seconds of Blood¡¯ with the newcomer!¡± ¡°On the first day too. She will be traumatized.¡± ¡°How merciless¡­ Even if she is a freak who broke through the wall, she is so tiny.¡± ¡°She almost looks like a child.¡± Who are you calling a child! And tiny! ¡°He¡¯s going to knock her down a peg so she doesn¡¯t get carried away¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. Against Mr. Gawain, she¡¯ll be erased from existence without a trace.¡± ¡°Captain, please reconsider! Surely a one-sided massacre of the newcomer on the first day is going too far¡­¡± ¡­Huh? Am I to be killed now? I¡¯m going to die? As I stood there, quite stunned, the senior magicians rushed forward and surrounded me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little newcomer. You must not lose heart even if you fail. After all, we have all been beaten by him. Most of us only lasted ten seconds.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t last three seconds. And that¡¯s normal. So don¡¯t let it affect your confidence.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You proved your worth by breaking the wall. No matter the results, do not blame yourself. Do not lose heart.¡± ¡­This was only making me more worried. Not only that, but I was someone who couldn¡¯t make it in the countryside at the Magic Artificer Guild. And now I had to face Mr. Gawain, a Magus Ranking elite magician¡­ Maybe¡­I really am going to die¡­ As I stood there, my eyes rolling up, Luke turned to me with a chuckle. ¡°Do your best. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± CH 7 Chapter 7 ¨C Baptism and Excitement The place that Mr. Gawain took me to was a training ground that was separate from the one for the entrance trial. As we were in the center of the kingdom¡¯s world of magic, the facilities here were substantial compared to the academy. ¡°Woah, Mr. Gawain really is going to do it.¡± ¡°This will be a sight to behold. I can always work later.¡± ¡°Just for ten minutes. Please let me rest for ten minutes, as if it is a smoke break.¡± Robed magicians began to gather around the training ground. Furthermore, more people from court were also appearing, and I became teary-eyed. Why¡­ Do you really want to see me get beaten up so much? And while I was being pushed to the edge like this, Luke seemed more amused than anything. Damn it. You bastard¡­ I looked at him reproachfully. And then a thought suddenly came to me. ¡°Now that I think about it, you said that hardly anyone passed this test. But what about you, Luke?¡± ¡°I passed. And he bought me some expensive meat as a reward.¡± ¡°Of course you did, genius¡­¡± We used to be close competitors, but now I was in such awe of him, and felt a sense of inferiority. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to look so scared, you know? After all, we used to fight with magic all of the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when we were students. I haven¡¯t fought once since graduating.¡± ¡°But that just means that you¡¯ve amassed so much strength since then. And you just have to unleash what power you have, without overextending yourself.¡± Luke said as his sapphire blue eyes gleamed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can do it.¡± And then I realized it. I had become weak-spirited yet again. There was no point in being scared and only thinking about losing before I had even fought. I had to remember how I used to be. When I wasn¡¯t scared of anything. Luke believed in me. And so I had to believe in myself as well. I can do it. I¡­can do this. With this feeling alone, that was like a prayer, I faced Mr. Gawain in the center of the training ground. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked, and then I nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go¡­¡± And so the ¡®Baptism of Hell¡¯ began. He moved so quickly that I could not even see the technique he was using. The magic circle expanded. ¡®Flare Blast.¡¯ What was then unleashed were giant fire bullets that looked like comets. Within the blink of an eye, the first one shot towards me. Multi-Cast without chanting. It was an incredibly difficult skill, and an average magician would not even be able to make a light breeze. However, the fire magic that was unleashed was strong enough to disable me with just a scratch. In the nick of time, I cast Magic Barrier. ¡°Gah.¡± I was not able to kill the impact entirely, and I was blown back. One after another, the fire magic was unleashed. Forget using support magic, I didn¡¯t even have enough time to think. I could barely react in time and block what would have been the decisive blow. But the attack was too heavy, and it carved away most of my strength and mana. Without being able to do anything, I retreated farther back. Like a leaf that is taken by the current. He was just on a different level. So this is the power of a Magus-rank Magician! It was no wonder that hardly anyone passed this test. The very idea of being able to last for sixty seconds against him seemed unreasonable. ¡®Spell Boost.¡¯ The only support magic that I could activate amidst this vicious attack, was the magic that I was the best at. That severe work environment. In a state of ragged exhaustion, I had continued to use this support magic in order to keep up with the orders. Over and over again. With this magic alone, I was confident that I could activate it perfectly, even if my consciousness was fading. ¡°Oh?¡± However, against someone like Mr. Gawain, it hardly gave me an advantage. ¡®Spell Boost.¡¯ Mr. Gawain¡¯s movements became even faster. I continued to layer on the support magic. ¡®Enhance.¡¯ ¡®Mana Boost.¡¯ ¡®Mana Charge.¡¯ I cast the same ones as well, but as he had used strengthening magic to raise his base ability, Mr. Gawain¡¯s firepower far exceeded any ordinary magician. I didn¡¯t think that it was something that a human could deal with while facing him. His vicious attacks were like a force of nature. And the chain of attacks left me no time to catch my breath. ¡­Huh? But then I noticed it. Surprisingly, my body seemed to be able to react to Mr. Gawain¡¯s attacks. Of course, it was all I could do to keep up, but I was still able to bear it. That¡¯s it. This was a fighting style that I knew. I knew someone who used Multi-Cast without chanting, just like Mr. Gawain. So many defeats. So much anger. Hatred of losing. Once more, once more. And we would fight again and again. A rival and a friend. ¡®It¡¯s fine. You can do it.¡¯ And I believed it. Luke had given me a hint. It was those days when we clashed with all of our power that now gave me courage. I could see. I could react. Next¡­was to counter. I dodged, and unleashed my magic as a counter, which scratched Mr. Gawain¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Well, I did not expect you to get that far.¡± Said Mr. Gawain with an amused smile. ¡°It looks like it won¡¯t be necessary to hold back then. So now I will do this seriously.¡± What was in front of me was an impossibly large wall. And no one thought that I could overcome it. However, this situation reminded me of that time. ¡®Who are you calling a commoner! I was able to attend this school because my mother worked hard all by herself! That is something I¡¯m very proud of, and I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a duke¡¯s son! I¡¯ll beat you a hundred or even a thousand times!¡¯ Excitement grew in my chest. Why was that? I didn¡¯t know why, but I was starting to think that I could do it. Just like before, when I felt that I could fly in the sky. Look at me, Luke. Someone who couldn¡¯t make it in a countryside Magic Artificer Guild, and was treated as useless. I had nowhere to work, and you picked me up. You had expectations for me when I had nothing. And you brought me all of the way here. And I will show you now that your decision was not a mistake. Now that I¡¯m here, I will survive for sixty seconds and show that I am not behind you. A smile crept onto my face. And I thought I heard a faint, far away and familiar laugh. CH 8 Chapter 8 ¨C Attack The Sixty Seconds of Blood was a tradition for welcoming newcomers into Gawain¡¯s unit of Royal Magicians, and it was rather popular among those who worked in the palace. Not only the Royal Magicians, but the Royal Knights, and people of the court came to watch after hearing rumors of it. However, the crowd of spectators on this day was larger than usual. Many people wanted to see with their own eyes, how this freak would do, as she had broken through the wall. And now, she was going to face Gawain Stark, a Magus-rank magician. So the amount of attention she received was enormous. There were even spectators who were placing bets on the result. Betting on how long a person would last was practically a part of the tradition at this point. But this naturally spread throughout the palace, and now there were people who came mainly to place their bets. Oliver Hampton was one such spectator. ¡®If I were to enter, I would wager that she would be defeated in less than ten seconds. I understand why some would choose more than ten seconds, because of the hole, but I wouldn¡¯t advise it. No one has done that in over two years, and the person who passed at the top this year only lasted nine seconds. While it is abnormal to have the power to break through the wall, the burden is too much for an unemployed woman with no accolades.¡¯ Everyone seemed to be saying some variation of this before the fight. But as he watched the crowd, Oliver gasped when he saw someone most unexpected. Chris Sherlock, a Magus-rank magician who was also called the ¡®Ice Magician.¡¯ And there was also the captain of the Royal Knights Order, the ¡®Holy Blade,¡¯ Eric Rushford. These two accompanied none other than the first prince of the realm, Michael Ardenfeld. (I cannot believe it¡­ Even His Highness¡­) I suppose everyone really was thinking the same thing. By now, most of the people there had noticed Prince Michael¡¯s presence, and their eyes were fixed on his every move. And so the atmosphere had changed into something very different from the ordinary welcoming ceremony. Oliver could not help but feel pity for this newcomer called Noel. Surely there was no need for her to be seen by so many people. Even though this ceremony was referred to as an entrance exam, its true purpose was to take these newcomers, who were students of the academy and had been treated as geniuses, and break their noses. And Gawain would not go easy on her. These poor newcomers would have no choice but to take this one-sided beating, until they lay helplessly on the ground. (While it seems that the more friendly members of the 3rd unit are encouraging her, losing in front of so many people is bound to hurt one¡¯s pride. I just hope she doesn¡¯t let it get to her too much¡­) Oliver would not have been the only person thinking this. In fact, most of the spectators were thinking the same. And yet¡­ (What is this?) Oliver could not believe what he was witnessing. (Her movements changed¡­ It¡¯s like she is a different person¡­) She must have used magic to accelerate her own time. Her attacks and defenses were too fast to follow. The collisions of magic were like explosions against his eardrum. Oliver was a Jade-rank Royal Magician, and even he could not keep up with their movements. But there were two things that he noticed. The first was that while Gawain had trampled over numerous newcomers with his overwhelming strength, it was clearly now that he had been holding back. And the newcomer in front of him was facing Gawain as he went all out, and she had not retreated a single step, and was meeting him blow for blow. ¡°Who the hell is this person¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask him. Someone he would normally have never been able to talk to like this. The sapphire blue eyes pierced through him, and he realized what he had done. The heir of the great Waldstein house. The first newcomer to survive the Sixty Seconds of Blood. The great genius who rose to Adamantite-rank in just three years. Though younger than him, Luke Waldstein was his superior. Still, he answered as if nothing had happened. ¡°A real monster. The one person I was never able to beat during my years at the academy. But she can also be a complete fool, and was wasting away in the countryside, so I had to pick her up. Well, now that she will stand next to me, I expect this level from her, at the very least.¡± The very least¡­ It really wasn¡¯t something to say so casually¡­ He felt the inside of his mouth go dry. It was still difficult to accept that what he was seeing was reality. However, he did know one thing was true. That he was witnessing something outrageous. He even forgot to breathe as he watched. Just like everyone else who was present. CH 9 Chapter 9 ¨C End of the Battle Spell Boost, which accelerated the proper time of a target. Within this time that had been stretched out, Mr. Gawain and I continued to fight. It was all that I could do to keep up. I could not let my guard down for even a moment. With just one small mistake, this balance that I was barely able to maintain would crumble completely, and I would be thrown to the ground. However, this nervousness from being able to barely keep up with an opponent that was stronger than me, it reminded me of those fights I had with Luke when we were students. Ah, Luke. He used to be so viciously strong, and I was beaten so many times. It annoyed me so much that I trained even harder and thought of ways of dealing with him. And then the next time, I was the one to beat him to the ground. We had fought like that so many times that I lost count. And that time gave me strength now. I was not alone. Right now, I was fighting with Luke¡¯s help. However, as the magic flew back and forth, something became clear to me. Even if I didn¡¯t want it to. ¡­I could not win. This was a professional when it came to magic combat. The difference in battle experience as a magician was too great between us. It would be me who found that I could not keep up soon. In that case, what should I do, now that I understand that? ¡­I did want to win. That side of me who hated to lose was shouting within my heart. That¡¯s right. Back then, it meant nothing to me if Luke was supposedly a genius. I just didn¡¯t want to lose, and that drove me to continue to overcome any high wall that was in my way. While that had not served me in society, I wanted to be like that again. I wanted to work hard enough to make Luke groan in defeat. And so, I¡¯m sorry. I might not be able to last for sixty seconds. Forgive me. Instead, I¡¯m going to go and get something that is much bigger than that¡­ I stepped forward. Closing the gap between us. So close, that a hit could cause a fatal wound. However, the counter I would release would also be of the greatest power. The top of the kingdom¡¯s magic world. I would exceed a Magus-rank magician¡­ Abandoning any thought of surviving for sixty seconds, I instead moved in for the win. Mr. Gawain¡¯s lips curled into a smile. This reckless newcomer was now trying to surpass someone so obviously superior to her. He could not help but find it terribly amusing. Flashes crossed through the air. The magic circles seemed to fill the area in every direction. Mr. Gawain¡¯s raging flames and my violent winds clashed. Great shockwaves blasted my eardrums. And after a while, the dust clouds that had enveloped the training grounds began to settle. My magic had not reached Mr. Gawain. But his had not reached me either. ¡°Interesting.¡± Said Mr. Gawain with a grin. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s been a while since I last fought someone who didn¡¯t break, even when I went all out.¡± ¡°Not at all. I am the one who should be thanking you. I feel like I¡¯m back to being like my old self. More light-hearted.¡± ¡°Really? That is a good thing.¡± Mr. Gawain said with a nod. ¡°Now, how about a round two¡­¡± But a voice that was as cold as ice suddenly intervened. ¡°The sixty seconds are up.¡± Mr. Gawain scowled as he opened his mouth. ¡°But we were just about to get to the fun part.¡± ¡°You are a Magus-rank magician. You should not be having so much to begin with. Especially against a newcomer.¡± Said the tall and slender man with silver hair. The Ice Magician, Chris Sherlock. Like Mr. Gawain, he too was a Magus-rank magician. ¡°Surely it is fine. Just a for a short while.¡± ¡°You set the rules, and you would make a poor example to your subordinates if you break them. Besides, Prince Michael is watching. I would ask that you act with moderation and common sense, so as not to harm the reputation of the Magicians Order¡­¡± ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re going to insist so much. I¡¯ll stop.¡± Mr. Gawain said as he scratched his head. And then he looked down at me and said, ¡°You. You pass.¡± It was only when I heard those words that I finally realized it. I did it¡­! I had passed¡­! The spectators must have not been expecting this either. As they were all stunned into silence. Hehe! Did you see that, Luke! I smiled with a sense of accomplishment, and then I turned to Luke with a smug expression, as if to say, ¡®how¡¯s that!¡¯ CH 10 Chapter 10 ¨C Reward! ¡°Did you see that? I passed as well.¡± I boasted after the battle was over, and Luke looked at me with a smile. ¡°I did see it. You¡¯re still as strong as ever.¡± ¡°Indeed! Indeed! I¡¯m a lot more capable than I thought.¡± I had felt complete despair at first, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile now that I had passed. Because I had heard that Luke had passed as well. In the end, I really didn¡¯t want to lose to him, so this result made me happier than anything. ¡°Of course, I did it with a lot more ease than you.¡± ¡°No, no. Clearly I was the most impressive.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even see me. But I know both, so I can make a comparison.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to see in order to know! There is no way I¡¯d lose to you.¡± It was really starting to sound like we were back to the old days. ¡°Huh. So you make faces like that.¡± Mr. Gawain¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind me. He was looking at Luke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. This is normal.¡± ¡°No, while you are generally calm, your smiles are always put on and completely insincere. But now, you look like a grown adult who is suddenly in front of the girl who he was smitten by as a student for so long, but never acted on it because he was too afraid to destroy what they had.¡± Luke looked unusually annoyed as he tried to stop Mr. Gawain, who enjoyed mocking him. However, I was happy to see that he was on friendly terms with his coworkers. ¡°So, you¡­ Noelle, was it?¡± Mr. Gawain turned to me. ¡°Since you survived for sixty seconds, I will take you out to eat anything you like. What will it be?¡± An-anything¡­!? I could ask for anything¡­!? After thinking about it hard, I answered. ¡°I want to eat meat! Could there be anything else? As a commoner from a poor household, I had always wanted to eat some high-quality meat. And since Mr. Gawain was a Magus-rank magician, his income must be very sizable indeed. Surely there could be nothing wrong with being indulged a little? It was a reward, after all. ¡°Very well. I will take you to the fanciest place in the capital.¡± How very generous! This man was a good superior¡­! With expectation welling in my chest, I followed after Mr. Gawain. ¡°So, why are you coming too?¡± ¡°Because Noelle is my buddy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just trying to get another free meal, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You misunderstand me.¡± Luke said, though he was clearly on a course to getting a free meal. He was as clever as ever. The place that we arrived at definitely had the appearance of an expensive restaurant. Normally, I would feel too intimidated to even get close to such a place. And so I felt rather nervous as we entered. Beyond the doors was the world of the highest upper class. They probably drank cups of water that cost more than my daily food budget. I started to feel as if even the air that I was breathing was also expensive. ¡°You can order anything that you like. And eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°Do you mean it!?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°¡­You might regret saying that, captain.¡± Luke interjected. ¡°Hmm? Why is that?¡± ¡°In spite of her appearance, Noelle is quite gluttonous.¡± ¡°You mean, compared to other tiny people. Well, leave it to me. I make quite enough to feed my two juniors until they are full.¡± Such were the proud words of Mr. Gawain, but half an hour later, he was looking into the abyss with dead eyes. ¡°Another plate of this!¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re still eating¡­¡± ¡°I have extra space when it comes to meat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Once my stomach was quite full, I left the restaurant with a feeling of pure bliss. Mr. Gawain and Luke seemed to be talking about something as he paid. ¡°Hah¡­ That¡¯s half my food budget for this month¡­¡± ¡°Cheer up, captain.¡± ¡°Well, uh, perhaps you could pay for your own meal?¡± ¡°Thank you for the delicious meal, captain.¡± While I couldn¡¯t really hear them, it seemed like they were having a friendly conversation. In any case, the fact that I was able to relax and eat lunch like this¡­! Back at my old workplace, there were many days where we were too busy to take lunch breaks. So I was incredibly grateful to be able to eat so leisurely. Ah, what a wonderful thing. A white working environment. And so under the cloudless sky, I relished this joy on the first day of my new life. CH 11 Chapter 11 ¨C Magicians of Ice and Fire ¡°She got me. You wouldn¡¯t believe how much I had to pay.¡± Laughed Gawain after he had returned to his quarters. ¡°I see.¡± The Ice Magician¡­Chris Sherlock muttered as his eyes scanned some documents. ¡°That newcomer is amazing. In spite of her tiny stature, she eats with such intensity that you¡¯d think her stomach leads to another world. She may have the potential to become the greatest glutton in the kingdom.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I eat quite a lot myself, and would often take on those eating challenges they have, in order to save money as a student. But she is on a different level. That is no ordinary person. Truly.¡± Chris replied calmly without taking his eyes from the documents. However, this interaction was a typical one among the two, who had been friends ever since their student years. There was the overly talkative Gawain and the serious Chris, who only talked about things that were important. They were the magicians of fire and ice, and like water and oil, they were quite the opposite. However, oddly enough, they did not hate each other either. It was possible that because they were so different from each other, that in some ways, they just meshed together. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect it to go that far.¡± Gawain let out a deep sigh. ¡°Indeed. It was unexpected for me as well.¡± Chris raised his head from his papers. Ever since Gawain had become the captain of the 3rd unit, only two people had ever completed the Sixty Seconds of blood. Furthermore, only two people had ever broken through the wall during an exam. And so the sight of one newcomer doing both in a single day had been quite a shocking sight. Gawain had been the first person to break the wall, and was one of the best among the Magus-ranking magicians. But she had been able to stand in front of his immense firepower without backing down a single step. Just how tremendous such a thing was¡­ For these two, who were ever striving to improve and reach the heights, the image of her had been all the more vivid. ¡°I usually hold back, as it¡¯s not my intention to break them. But not only was she able to withstand it, but she even took the risk of going in to win. I¡¯ve always been able to humble these self-important newcomers, but I¡¯ve never seen someone like that.¡± ¡°She must have been working in a terribly severe environment, and given her life to studying and overcoming any fields of magic that she disliked. That was my impression of her magic.¡± ¡°Yes, she must have been training under harsh circumstances.¡± Gawain grinned and then continued. ¡°Regardless of how she got here, she will soon make something of herself.¡± Chris said with a nod before continuing. ¡°It really is interesting. What will happen to her from here on out.¡± CH 12 Chapter 12 ¨C Good News and an Omen(Magic Artificer Guild 2) The Magic Artificer Guild in the western frontier town. The guild chief had returned past midday after spending the night at a banquet in the royal capital, and his voice sounded very excited. ¡°Listen to me. The Marquis introduced me to a certain someone. Can you guess who it is?¡± ¡°Who? I have no idea.¡± Replied the vice-chief, and the guild chief smiled proudly about this achievement. ¡°Arthur Oswalt, the grand duke and owner of the Oswalt Company.¡± ¡°Ah, that Oswalt¡­!?¡± The vice-chief was right to be surprised. And even if the guild chief was the son of a baron who owned some land, this was someone much too important to have anything to do with him. ¡°Bu-but, why?¡± The vice-chief¡¯s voice shook. He could hardly believe his ears. ¡°Apparently, he took a liking to the crystal balls that we make. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen one of such high quality. I would very much like to discuss terms with you.¡¯ That was what he said.¡± ¡°In-indeed¡­! You will be trading with the Oswalt Company then¡­!¡± The Oswalt Company was known for only doing business with the very best. The Grand Duke had a good eye, and so he was very strict when it came to selecting merchants. And so this approval was the greatest kind of honor that the Magic Artificer Guild could hope for. ¡°If they start selling our products, then our guild¡¯s name will be famous throughout the kingdom, no, the entire world.¡± ¡°Now, it will definitely be necessary to hire more personnel. And if Grand Duke Oswalt is pleased with us, I might be given the title of viscount or even count.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ Well, of course, he will. You are very admirable.¡± ¡°Bah. It is a simple thing for me.¡± The guild chief said boastfully. The vice-chief also smiled, for the future looked promising for him as well. ¡°Still, I¡¯m surprised that Grand Duke Oswalt has such bad taste. After all, our crystal balls are made by useless workers who cannot do more important work.¡± ¡°He probably just acts like he knows what he is talking about, but really knows nothing. You can fool such people by just adjusting the appearance of something.¡± ¡°Brilliant observation. It is no wonder you are the chief.¡± And then with a satisfied smile, the guild chief said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now. Just tell the others that I have a meeting or something, as you always do.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± The vice-chief knew all about how the guild chief would claim to have meetings, but would actually go home to drown himself in wine. However, he did not think that this was a bad thing. It was his belief that people who stood on the top deserved to be rewarded in such ways, and he himself spent most of his time outside of the workshop in order to rest and relax. (I will take the day off as well. It is necessary to rest in preparation for this big event.) In hindsight, he would have done well to go to the workshop that day. He would have been able to see how the situation was there. However, he had gotten this position through bribery as he had no experience, and so he knew that he would only embarrass himself. But since he was someone who pushed all the work onto his subordinates and was slothful every day, he did not notice that anything was amiss. Days after their lowly Magic Artificer was gone. There was a mountain of work that was left undone in the back of the workshop. It continued to lay there, untouched by anyone. CH 13 Chapter 13 ¨C Royal Magicians Order The Royal Magicians Order was one of the highest organizations in the kingdom. Their activities were diverse, and so the jobs varied greatly depending on which department one belonged to. In broad terms, there was the 1st unit, which unified the kingdom¡¯s world of magic. This was mainly like the administration¡¯s civil service-type work. The 2nd unit was for judicial affairs related to magic, while the 3rd unit was in charge of security in the royal capital and the royal palace. The 4th unit was for medical magic research and rescue work. The 5th unit was for magic medicine research, and the 6th unit was for the research of magic artifacts. Such were the various departments. I was put in the 3rd unit, which was the same as Luke. It was an important job that involved cooperating with the Royal Knights Order to ensure that the city and the palace remained safe. A few days have now passed since I started working. There were so many things to learn in this new environment, and so I thought that my days would be like a dizzying whirlwind, much like my previous job. However, it was surprisingly nothing like that at all. Apparently, this was what they called an off-season. Not only were monsters not very active at this time, but there were even those in the 3rd unit who were sent to go and help in other departments. And so the job that I was given was to help with the palace security, and to train and study for emergencies. As someone who loved magic training and studying, I was incredibly grateful to be paid to do that. Additionally, the palace, which was my workplace, was amazing. The Red Palace was so immense, that many became speechless at the mere sight of it. It was such a beautiful place that you could lose yourself in it by just walking through. Everything within was beautiful and looked expensive. I felt as if a commoner like me would be purified by just touching things. But as I was working in the fanciest place within the kingdom, it should be no surprise. Still, I was constantly amazed as I spent my days there. Of course, if I accidentally broke something, I would be thrown into a hell hole of eternal debt, and so I never touched anything. Every time I found myself too close to a beautiful object, I would jump away and keep my distance. Luke always found this amusing. Really. I felt like this workplace was too good for me. And that made me a little anxious. Should I really be allowed to be here? After all, I was treated like a hindrance back at the Magic Artificer Guild in the countryside. Even though I knew I had decent magic and combat ability, everything else about me was probably at an abysmal level. The Royal Magicians were chosen from a small pool of elite. I could not have been more different compared to them. ¡®I didn¡¯t realize that you were this incapable¡­ You need not bother coming in tomorrow.¡¯ No! I would not be able to bear it if that happened! No matter what it takes, I have to cling onto this white workplace! In order to do this, I started what I called the Great Chore Operation. Cleaning the quarters, restocking supplies, watering plants, changing the magic lamps that were dying. By doing such chores that anyone could do, I would earn their sympathy. That way, they would feel too sorry to fire me. ¡°Hey, is there anyone who can do repairs on these magic communications devices?¡± I made a fist in the air mentally when I heard those words. This was all according to plan¡­! Knowing that this would happen, I had gone ahead and repaired them when I had spare time¡­! ¡°I already did it, sir!¡± ¡°What?¡± He looked at the magic communications devices that were inside of a box. ¡°Which one did you repair?¡± ¡°All of them. If there are others, I can do them as well.¡± He checked the devices with a serious expression. And after a moment of silence, said, ¡°¡­Hmmm. It¡¯s fine, this is all of them.¡± And then he looked me in the eyes and continued. ¡°Thank you. I owe you one.¡± If he only knew how warm those words made my heart feel. I had never been thanked for anything at my previous workplace. Though, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone was too exhausted from work. However, that¡¯s why I was so happy to hear words of gratitude. Alright. Like this, I would continue to make an impression so that I¡¯ll be seen as valuable personnel! And so I excitedly continued with the chores. CH 14 Chapter 14 -¡¡The Little Newcomer Magician Leticia Lisettestone was the vice captain of the 3rd unit. She was also the third woman to become an Adamantite-ranking magician, and was Captain Gawain Stark¡¯s buddy. She had the nickname, Iron Woman. If she believed that she was right, then she would stand up against anyone with a strong will. Such was her serious nature. And so she was highly regarded within the Royal Magicians Order. It was she who supported Gawain and the 3rd unit on all practical matters. Currently, she was rather perplexed about this new magician brought over by Luke Walstein, the third in command in their unit. The newcomer, Noelle Springfield. ¡®How wonderful¡­! A stylish adult woman¡­!¡¯ Leticia recalled vividly how when they first met, Noelle had looked up at her with sparkling eyes. At a glance, she almost looked like a child, but she was a serious and hard worker. And so Leticia felt kindly towards her soon enough. (It is not an easy thing to come from outside and adapt to the demanding environment of a Royal Magician. And while it may take some time, I will patiently watch her grow.) However, what happened after that exceeded her imagination. She was ridiculously fast with her work. Work that would usually be done by several of the younger members was finished quickly by her alone. Leticia understood that the biggest contributing factor to this speed was the support magic, Spell Boost. However, what was surprising was its acceleration rate and run time. It seemed like her speed surpassed that of even the Magus-ranking Gawain. In terms of pure speed, she was without a doubt, top class. It was possible that she might be the fastest in the whole kingdom. On top of that, even though Leticia was an Adamantite-ranking magician, she could only use Spell Boost for ten minutes at most. But Noelle claimed to have used it for as long as eight hours. ¡®At first, five minutes was my limit. But since we would never be able to fulfill our quota like that, I had to use it repeatedly every day. And after fainting about seven times, I started to be able to use it longer.¡¯ ¡®I thought I would die after using it for eight hours. Normally, I could fulfill the quota by using it for five hours, but it turned out that the chief forgot to tell me about one of the jobs, and I had to do it frantically¡­ I don¡¯t even remember what happened during the last hour.¡¯ It was a shocking story. This was no environment for a human to live in. A world where one was forced to use the most difficult support magic for hours at a time. Just how harsh was this environment that she was in? (Could it be that she is a disciple of the Ancient Great Sage¡­? It is possible. After all, the amount of practice she had is nearly inconceivable.) Anyone with even a little knowledge of magic would know how difficult this would be. To think that someone not only attempted to do it, but succeeded¡­ Leticia had been born into a family that were magicians for many generations, and she too had been strictly educated. And so she understood how hard the struggle would be to reach such a place. (I will have to be nice to her. Anyone who was in such an environment is bound to be exhausted in both body and soul. It is almost a miracle that she didn¡¯t go insane.) Yes, she sometimes seemed quite foolish, but perhaps that was an after effect. And more than anything, in spite of having all of this power, she was caring and modest enough to offer to do work that others would rather avoid. This was no ordinary newcomer. She already had the necessary qualities of a first-rate magician. (I will have to make a report to the captain. And I will have to watch over her, so she doesn¡¯t overextend herself.) Leticia thought as she watched the back of the oblivious newcomer as she worked. (Perhaps she will be the one to become the first female Magus-rank Magician.) CH 15 Chapter 15 ¨C The Red Rose Ball ¡°You won¡¯t believe it! Ms. Leticia is so very kind, and she even praises me for doing completely ordinary things. ¡®You are brilliant, Ms. Noelle.¡¯¡± It was during my break at work. I was telling Luke about my superior who I looked up to. ¡°The moment I first saw her, I thought, ¡®She is amazing! I want to be like her!¡¯ And I was right to think that. As she turned out to be so wonderful and kind.¡± It had been her appearance that first drew me in, but I liked her even more now that I¡¯ve gotten to know her. Now that was a capable, adult woman. As someone who could not impress anyone in the countryside, my work as a Royal Magician was probably barely even tolerable. And yet she always had a kind word for me. What a wonderful person. Luke sighed as he heard me relate all of this passionately. ¡°Hmm? What is it? You seem a little tired?¡± ¡°No, I was just wondering why you went in this diagonally upwards direction, instead of someone who is the closest to you¡­¡± ¡°Closest? Diagonally upwards?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Luke let out another deep sigh. I watched him from the side and recalled the words my mother had told me yesterday. I had been so happy about how comfortable my new job was compared to the previous one, and said, ¡®My work is going so well! I get to train a lot with magic, which is very fun.¡¯ ¡®I am certainly glad to hear you say that. But don¡¯t forget what is even more important! You have to marry that very promising young man! That¡¯s right, weren¡¯t you studying potions at the academy? Perhaps you should consider making a love potion! Yes, that is the perfect plan!¡¯ Came the foolish reply. Really. Mother did not understand anything at all. While I shrugged my shoulders with exasperation, Luke suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°By the way, did you know that the royal palace is holding a ball next week? It¡¯s called the Red Rose Ball.¡± ¡°Of course, I know about it. It¡¯s quite famous.¡± Yes, I knew about the ball. Surely, anyone who was born in this kingdom had heard of it. ¡°The ball has a long history, and the tradition has lasted for over a hundred years. Many crown princes have met their future brides at that ball. And so every little girl dreams of attending it.¡± ¡°Huh, now that is a surprise. I never took you for one of those girls, Noelle.¡± ¡°How rude. I was once a dreamer, just like everyone else.¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to be a Great Magician, not a princess.¡± ¡°Ah, of course. That was my biggest ambition. I suppose being a princess would have been my second choice.¡± As we were very poor, my mother never bought me any toys. But I had many memories of borrowing romance novels from a friend and reading them avidly. Back then, I was always the one who didn¡¯t have any of the things that other kids had, and it often made me feel quite lonely. However, it was through this that my mother was able to save up some money. And she used all of these savings towards my wish to ¡®Go to the Magic Academy.¡¯¡± And so my feelings of gratitude were thousands of times stronger than any loneliness I felt. As my mother was born and raised in the countryside, she still firmly believed I had to get married, which sometimes troubled me a little. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. So the Red Rose Ball is held in the royal palace.¡± I was reminded of what a place I had come to. The greatest ball in the kingdom, that I had once dreamed of attending, was going to happen in front of my very eyes. That being said, this was an important event that could affect who would be the future queen of the country, and so only a small group of people could attend. Houses that were considered suitable for the crown prince¡­the highest ranking nobles and princesses of neighboring countries. You would surely have to be among such people in order to enter. It was this exclusivity that made it more alluring to young girls. Well, as a mere commoner myself, I would never have anything to do with such an elegant place. As I thought about how amazing it would be, Luke suddenly said, ¡°So, as my buddy, you¡¯ll be attending it with me.¡± I could not understand his words. After being frozen for nearly a minute I croaked. ¡°¡­.What?¡± CH 16 Chapter 16 ¨C Forever Important, the Only One As the Red Rose Ball was to be held in the royal palace, it was an event that required the highest level of security in order to avoid any injury to its honored guests. On the other hand, this was incredibly difficult, given that so many of the guests were from outside of the palace, and even outside of the country. Besides, they also did not want to ruin the festive atmosphere by having too many heavily armed knights everywhere. In order to solve such a problem, the very best of the Royal Knights Order and the Royal Magicians Order were chosen to attend the Red Rose Ball in disguise, where they could act if the need arose. ¡°While it is now normal for a woman to work as a magician, there are still not that many who have risen to Adamantite-rank yet. But the council wanted more Royal Magicians who are women, and so I recommended you.¡± ¡°But¡­I¡¯m merely Porcelain-rank¡­¡± ¡°As I am attending, there is nothing strange about my buddy being with me. Besides, you broke the wall and passed the Sixty Seconds of Blood. You are quite well-known within the order now.¡± ¡°A-are you serious¡­¡± Indeed, I had felt eyes on me whenever I walked around¡­ ¡°Still, I¡¯m just a commoner from the countryside. And this is the most exclusive ball for nobles.¡± ¡°Indeed, there was some opposition to the idea. But I did what I could to make my suggestion go through.¡± Luke smiled mischievously. While I liked things to be simple, Luke was always good at strategizing. ¡°I¡¯d rather not hear. I might accidentally tell someone.¡± ¡°I agree. Besides, you won¡¯t be able to return to your old life if you hear.¡± ¡°Uh, I see¡­¡± That was scary. The machinations of nobles¡­ ¡°However, there is a reason that I did everything in my power to position you there, Noelle. I will need your help. You do know about the assassination attempt of the crown prince, during a ceremony while abroad yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes. I read an article about how he was safe, and I sighed with relief.¡± ¡°There are many countries with continuing power struggles within. You never know what might happen. And so we must take every precaution. But more importantly, this is a great opportunity for me.¡± ¡°It is?¡± I sighed with exasperation. ¡°Are rank and glory that important to you? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very healthy to focus on such things.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that interested in rank and glory. However, there is one very important thing that I want at all costs.¡± ¡°Important thing?¡± ¡°Yes. And I will not be able to have it unless I become the best magician in the kingdom. One needs that much power if they wish to go against their family and the opinions of those around them.¡± ¡°Th-that sounds very grand.¡± It must be something amazing. But what could it be? Perhaps there was a legendary magic book that only the best magicians could acquire. ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. Since you¡¯re so capable and resourceful, I assumed you could get whatever you wanted with ease.¡± One thing that is more important than everything else. It was a rather nice story, I thought. Perhaps it was like how I felt about magic. Something precious that I could never give up on. I suppose Luke wasn¡¯t always calculating and wicked. He had a rather pure side to him. Still, what could this thing be? ¡°Wait, let me guess what it is.¡± Since we had spent so much time together, I felt that I knew him more than most people. Yes, I would guess it. But in spite of my initial confidence, I could not think of a good answer. ¡°It must be something you found after graduating.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve known about it since I was a student. I suppose it will be six years now.¡± Six years, huh? That was around the time that we became friends. Surely I should be able to guess¡­ Hmm¡­ What is it? Something that is so important for Luke? ¡°Is it the greatest legendary book of magic that only a few people know about?¡± ¡°I knew you would say something like that.¡± Luke said with a sigh. ¡°I give up! Tell me!¡± I said, and then Luke looked at me with his sapphire blue eyes and he smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡± CH 17 Chapter 17 ¨C Preparation for the Ball While there was a new mystery, apparently, I was now going to attend the Red Rose Ball. The royal ball that I dreamed of as a child! To think that the day would come where I could attend! What kind of place is it? Perhaps it will be like a fairytale, and some foreign prince will fall in love with me at first sight. As my cheeks flushed at this wild fancy, I suddenly realized a certain problem with all of this. ¡°Wait. If I am to attend such an upper class ball, wouldn¡¯t I have to have the proper manners and be able to dance?¡± ¡°Of course. It is the most obvious thing.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about manners or dancing.¡± I said, and then Luke chuckled. ¡°Then you must practice.¡± And so began my ball training under Master Luke. The first thing we did was a test of my current strength. It was just to see to what degree I knew about etiquette and what was considered to be common knowledge. However, Luke sighed at my catastrophically bad scores. ¡°Well, I am not too surprised.¡± ¡°I cannot help it! There is no one to teach you such things in the world of commoners.¡± I looked away and Luke chuckled again. ¡°You really are hopeless when it comes to things that don¡¯t interest you, Noelle. Your scores with anything that weren¡¯t related to magic always caused great despair for the teachers.¡± ¡°I was doing my best. But try as I might, I could not do things that I wasn¡¯t interested in.¡± ¡°And yet when it came to magic, you got scores as good as mine. And they treated me like some prodigy.¡± ¡°Hehe. Do continue.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough praise. You need to study hard now, Noelle.¡± ¡°¡­Fine.¡± I wrote everything down, read it repeatedly and memorized. It was difficult, when I¡¯d rather be thinking of other things, but I realized that I was able to push through now in ways that I couldn¡¯t as a student. Perhaps it was because I had become used to doing things that I didn¡¯t want to do at the Magic Artificer Guild. Just bear it and do it over and over. And then it won¡¯t be so hard. And so I never gave up on things. I knew that all too well now. In life, you just never knew what skills might become useful. Besides, Luke was rather good at teaching. No matter how many times I made mistakes, he continued to teach me without looking annoyed. He really hasn¡¯t changed. I smiled and felt nostalgic. Like this, I managed to learn the bare minimum when it came to knowledge. The real problem was dancing. ¡°¡­Why are you moving like that? You look like a fish flapping about on dry land.¡± ¡°What? Surely my dance form is nothing but the most graceful and elegant?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it in front of a mirror.¡± Oh, please. What are you on about, Mr. Luke. I am dancing perfectly. But when I saw myself in a great mirror, the shock was enough to make me speechless. ¡°W-what is¡­ That is not me¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it is you.¡± Luke said with a sigh. ¡°It can¡¯t be. I was always rather athletic as a child. There was no one better when it came to tree-climbing and beating wicked brats.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s just the kind of story I¡¯d expect you to bring up.¡± ¡°I went around beating all the bullies, and they called me ¡®The most terrible woman of the west.¡¯¡± ¡°You really are a unique person.¡± Luke sighed and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Surely this is more about rhythm and artistic sensibility? Things you don¡¯t excel at, Noelle.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Indeed, I was hopeless when it came to music, singing, painting and anything artistic. Well, I was not going to do things that didn¡¯t interest me. They were boring, and I was bad at them, so they were to be avoided. ¡°Well, leave it to me. I¡¯ll ensure that you at least have the bare minimum dancing ability.¡± And so began the battle that I called, ¡®Luke, the skilled instructor vs Me, the person hopelessly lacking in dancing sensibilities.¡¯ Luke really did do his best, but I was so bad that I started to become exasperated at myself. Ultimately, the day before the ball arrived, and my waltz had not reached the level that we were aiming for. ¡°I-I¡¯ll stay a little longer and practice. You can go back, Luke.¡± ¡°No, you must return as well. Tomorrow is the big day, and it¡¯s important that you are not tired.¡± ¡°But, if I go like this, I am likely to make mistakes tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then make mistakes. I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± ¡°But what if it is so bad that we can¡¯t recover. I might embarass you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It can be the biggest failure, but it will be a good memory if I¡¯m with you, Noelle.¡± ¡°Now hurry along. Eat dinner with your mother.¡± He said, forcing me to return home. Even during work, Luke treated me with care. I was grateful for it, and this was such a comfortable workplace, unlike the previous one, but¡­ At the same time, I knew¡­ When Luke wasn¡¯t around, I had looked at the dance guide that he had brought. There were a few steps I didn¡¯t quite remember, and so I wanted to check them. However, all thoughts flew from my head the moment that I opened the book. The numerous notes. They were filled with text on how best to teach me in a way that I would understand. He had prepared all of this for me. But I had never seen him do such a thing during work or during our breaks. So he must have prepared all of this at home. After so much effort, I could not stand around and do nothing. ¡°Where are you going?¡± After eating dinner, mother called out to me as I was leaving. ¡°I¡¯m going to practice a little outside.¡± And so in a corner of the city at night, I practiced the dance. Since there was supposed to be a full moon tomorrow, I had hoped to see a beautiful moon in the sky, but it was covered by clouds. On a moonless night, all alone, I practiced the steps. Please, allow me to dance the waltz tomorrow, so that Luke¡¯s efforts won¡¯t be in vain. CH 18 Chapter 18 ¨C Words That Give Power The ball would be from evening to night. And so I did not need to go to work today until the afternoon. This allowed me to eat, get plenty of rest and recover my energy before heading to the palace. There, I joined the other Royal Magicians who were attending the ball, so that we could make preparations. ¡°Please leave it to me. Sir Luke gave me the order to make you, ¡®more beautiful than anyone.¡¯¡± The palace maid said with a serious expression as she began to apply the makeup. ¡°Wh-who is that¡­¡± I was confused at the reflection in the mirror. There was certainly someone beautiful standing there. Is-is that really me¡­? The makeup skills here were astonishing¡­ As I looked in the mirror with shock, the maid smiled and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s put you in that dress.¡± I never thought much about makeup and clothes, as magic was about ninety percent of what was in my head. And so there was no way that I could argue with this veteran. And so I was completely at her mercy as she got me into the dress. However, as I was being fitted in, the maid¡¯s eyes stopped at my chest with a suspicious expression. ¡°¡­What is that?¡± ¡°I thought they should be bigger if I¡¯m going to wear this dress! And so I added some extra pads.¡± After all, I am going to the greatest ball in the kingdom! Why wouldn¡¯t I want to look as glamorous and mature as possible! However, the maid replied in a cold voice. ¡°Please remove them.¡± ¡°Uh, but I was thinking about a sensual and mature look¡­¡± She would not take no for an answer. I feared that the dress would feel too loose, but she had chosen it with precision, and I felt more beautiful and complete than I had expected. Amazing! It¡¯s like I¡¯m a different person! I was so delighted to see this change, that I turned around in front of the mirror in order to take in every little detail. That Luke. He will surely be surprised when he sees this. Behold me now, my true self! I later declared to Luke with a smug expression. ¡°You are pretty. Though, I do prefer the usual you.¡± Oh, dear. This man has no taste at all. You would think that the son of a duke would have more interest in beauty, I told him, but he replied with a serious expression, ¡®You¡¯re one to talk.¡¯ Hmph! How rude! Of course, I could not deny it, as I wasn¡¯t actually interested in such things. Yes, he was completely right. ¡°All of you will be positioned as is written on this board.¡± We listened to Gawain speak during the meeting. Unit 3 would be in charge of security during the ball. Support would come from the other units, and aside from five Adamantite-rank magicians that included Luke and Ms. Leticia, the Magus-rank Gawain would attend as well. ¡°We do not know what will happen. And so we must be prepared at all times.¡± Mr. Gawain explained with crossed arms. ¡°Listen. There can be no mistakes with this job. We will not only be there to protect those who attend the ball. Think also of the people who are waiting for their return. Do not forget. Act with pride and determination. Understand?¡± To these emotional words, we all replied. ¡®Yes, I will do it!¡¯ I said excitedly, and then I felt Mr. Gawain pat me on the shoulder. ¡°Of course, that does not include you. This is your first big job, after all. And so you will be positioned in a place where errors will not matter as much. And if something does happen, it will be my responsibility. So you do not need to be afraid.¡± He smiled and then patted me on the back. ¡°Still, I have high expectations for you, Noelle Springfield.¡± How happy those words made me. Warm and powerful words, that were so different from the cold insults of my previous job. I was incredibly grateful. And so I would have to do my best to meet his expectations. With this determination in my heart, I headed towards the great hall. Past the gardens, prided for their red roses, lay one of the most beautiful buildings in the entire world. The great Red Palace. The Red Rose Ball was about to begin. CH 19 Chapter 19 ¨C The Smell of Bergamot The Red Rose Ball was also a social gathering for the royals and powerful nobles of neighboring countries. Under a chandelier of silver and crystals, next to the beautiful vases and colorful flowers. The nobles made friendly conversation. People observed who was talking to who, and in what order they greeted others. Of course, as a commoner, this was a world that I did not know much about. However, there was one thing that I did know. And that was that the decorated palace floor was so beautiful that it made me speechless. There were golden candle stands that were shaped like the goddess, and a vibrant wine red carpet. The butlers formed long rows as they carried the food and glasses of wine, while in a corner of the second floor, the royal orchestra played their beautiful tunes. ¡°The princesses who are our guests tonight. Princess Shiel of the Brandarl Principality. Princess Denaris of Claless¡­¡± So there really were princesses here. As the names were announced, I was reminded of just how astonishing it was that I was here. I could even see the Ardenfeld royal family talk pleasantly towards the back. Their thrones offered a view of the whole floor¡­ ¡°This way, Crown Prince Michael.¡± The prince was led by a servant, and passed nearby. Immediately, everyone around bowed their heads. With a slight delay, I also lowered my head frantically. And the prince walked by. What was this place¡­ It felt so unreal that I didn¡¯t know what to think. I was just a commoner who was raised in the countryside. Should I really be in a place like this¡­ No, I can¡¯t think like that. I am working right now. Captain Gawain has faith in me, and so I have to do my duty as a guard. And so I eagerly looked around for anyone suspicious. However, with this mindset, everyone looked suspicious. And then no one did¡­ ¡°This is quite hard¡­¡± I muttered to Luke, who stood next to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with it. I don¡¯t expect much from you now, Noelle.¡± The things that this man said. As I was now thoroughly annoyed, I promised myself that I would find a suspicious person before he did. Even as a Royal Magician, I did not want to lose to Luke. If I were to find and capture the villain¡­ ¡®You are amazing, Noelle! To achieve something like this so soon! You are our most reliable subordinate! Indeed, you are two hundred million times better than the likes of Luke!¡¯ Captain Gawain would compliment me in such a way. ¡®Very impressive, Ms. Noelle. You¡¯ve done it. You are truly the best in the whole 3rd unit. Young Luke? Oh, he may have his strengths, but I do believe you are his superior five billion times over.¡¯ Ms. Leticia and the others would commend my efforts. ¡®I, I¡­am utterly defeated. Your rival? No, indeed not. I could hardly compete with someone who is nine-hundred billion times more amazing and powerful than me.¡¯ Luke would admit his defeat and hang his head in shame. And once I am the supreme ruler of the world, everyone shall bow before me and sing my praises while I swirl my wine glass like some kind of Demon King. ¡°You¡¯re fantasizing about something strange again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Luke said with an exasperated expression. ¡°Well, since you are still my friend, I suppose I will give half of the world to you. So be thankful.¡± I said. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He returned with a sigh. Oh, dear. It is as if Luke has no idea about my plans for world domination. In any case, I need to start by swiftly catching our villain. But after half an hour, I was tired and dizzy. I had no idea¡­ I could not tell who was suspicious and who was not¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because you are not used to this.¡± Luke said with a sigh. Suddenly, one of the older magicians came to us and whispered something into Luke¡¯s ear. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s go, Noelle.¡± And so I followed him away from the main floor and then whispered to Luke. ¡°What was that about?¡± ¡°We¡¯re trading positions. After all, we must dance when the ball begins.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± While we wouldn¡¯t be able to monitor that area, someone else would take our place. ¡°They said that you can rest for a while.¡± ¡°Ah, then I think I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± And so I was guided to a powder room that was away from the main floor. ¡°Why is it so far away?¡± ¡°It has to be a place that no one uses, or someone might notice something odd about your behavior.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He was very right, and I could not object. I struggled with the long dress that I was not used to as I did my business. And just as I was checking myself in the mirror, I suddenly smelled something nostalgic. A strong citrus scent. Bergamot? No, that¡¯s not it. It was the smell of a potion that used bergamot. The powdered horn of a bicorn, witchgrass, mandragora root, magic crystal and bergamot seed. The ingredients for a transformation potion. I knew about it well. During my days as a student, I had gone through a phase where I studied it, hoping that I could change my body into that of a more mature-looking woman. Of course, it was very embarrassing, and I did not like to think about it now. Still, it was nostalgic. But why would that smell be coming from¡­ And then it came to me. I frantically looked into one of the stalls to the back. The smell was so strong that I nearly choked. There was no doubt about it. Someone had used the potion right here. ¡°Luke. Come quick.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, but I¡¯m a man.¡± ¡°There are traces of a transformation potion being used.¡± Luke nodded with a serious expression and then entered in order to inspect the stall where the potion had been used. ¡°Not much time has passed.¡± ¡°I think so too. The problem is, what did they transform into?¡± ¡°Someone who is on the main floor.¡± Luke looked around the room and then activated a spell in front of the locked tool closet. Lightning. There was a blinding flash. And then the lock blew off. ¡°Hey, Luke?!¡± ¡°It would all be for nothing if the person you turned into is still around. So it¡¯s likely that the person has been incapacitated nearby.¡± The doors of the closet opened. And out came a limp old butler with white hair. Thankfully, he was still breathing. It seemed like he was just asleep. ¡°He¡¯s one of the trusted veteran butlers here.¡± ¡°But why turn into a butler¡­¡± ¡°¡­Because they serve wine. And if you added a slow acting poison¡­¡± ¡°You can safely assassinate your target.¡± We looked at each other. There were no more words that needed to be said. Spell Boost. I dashed back to the main floor. Please. Don¡¯t be too late¡­ CH 20 Chapter 20 ¨C Leap As Spell Boost stretched out time, I ran. Ugh, it was difficult to run. They were getting in my way. I kicked off my heels and cut off the hem of my dress so that it would be easier to run. This was no time to be worrying about my appearance. Someone¡¯s life was in danger. Mr. Gawain had said it too, but everyone here had someone waiting for their safe return. Surely there would be people who would be permanently devastated. And so I would not allow anyone to be assassinated. ¡°Noelle, take the west side.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I leapt into the main hall. Luke would go to the east side. With my accelerated speed, I rushed through the crowd of people. The guests in their beautiful clothes all looked at me with wide eyes, but I ignored them. I had to find someone who resembled the sleeping butler. Butler clothes¡­damn it. There were so many¡­! Where is he¡­? As I desperately looked through the crowds¡­it happened. ¡°¡­Noelle! Look up!¡± Luke¡¯s voice echoed from far away, and then I raised my head. Above the floor, the grandstand in the far back. I saw an old butler serving glasses of wine. I would not make it in time if I climbed those steps. Was there any other way¡­ But the thought that came to me seemed terribly foolish. It was so bad that people would probably laugh at me if they heard it. However, there was no time to think, and so I decided to risk it all. They would laugh and say that I could not do it. I might fail and get terribly injured. But that was fine. I had been discarded as useless, and became depressed. And now, this was my first big job. ¡®However, there is a reason that I did everything in my power to position you there, Noelle. I will need your help.¡¯ He had fought against any opposition and recommended me. My friend said that he needed my help. And¡­ ¡®I have high expectations for you, Noelle Springfield.¡¯ For my other superiors, who had faith in me, even though I am a newcomer with no accomplishments¡­ Within this time, where I was accelerated, I leapt. And then, at my feet, I unleashed my greatest magic. Wind Blast. An explosive wind cannon. At the same time, I cast Magic Barrier all around me, sealing in the impact so it had nowhere to go. A pressurized explosion of wind. With nowhere else to escape, the wind pushed my body. The gust of wind shot up. My long skirt spread out. In an instant, I was up in the air. The scenery around me looked like it was frozen completely. As the people looked up with dumb-founded expression, I dashed through the air with the powerful wind at my back. Up ahead, I could see it in slow-motion. A woman had accepted the glass of wine, and was bringing it to her lips. Damn it, I wouldn¡¯t make it in time¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t!!¡± With everything in me, I shouted from the back of my throat. The woman¡¯s body shook violently and she froze for an instant. And an instant was all that I needed. Without losing momentum, I continued my charge and hit the wine glass out of her hand. The shattering sound echoed as the wine sprayed the air. And then I righted my posture with wind magic, and landed as if to protect the target woman from the culprit. As everyone stood there in stunned silence, I said, ¡°That is the assassin who used the transformation potion!¡± CH 21 Chapter 21 ¨C Cold Sweat ¡°That is the assassin who used the transformation potion!¡± As I had flown out so suddenly, the nearby knights were all looking at me, stunned and wide-eyed. But they eventually grabbed their swords and shouted angrily. ¡°Bastard! What have you done to Lady Andarsia!¡± Yes! Now go and get him! I sighed with relief at having such reliable people on my side. And then I noticed something odd. For some reason, the tips of their swords were pointed towards me. ¡°Huh? Why are you¡­¡± ¡°Why? After such an unpardonably rude act towards Lady Andarsia!¡± Oh, damn it. They misunderstood me. And then I realized why. These knights were from a foreign country, and had accompanied the woman as her protectors. They didn¡¯t know about us Royal Magicians, and how we were attending the ball. ¡°N-no, you have it wrong! I am a Royal Magician and¡­¡± ¡°Lies! As if a little squirt like you could ever be a Royal Magician!¡± ¡°Who are you calling a squirt!¡± Now he was treating me like a child¡­ But as I troubled over this, I saw that in the corner of my vision, the assassin who had the appearance of an old butler, had pulled out a knife from his breast pocket. And then it was as if he had vanished. This alone showed that this enemy had incredible skill. Considerably more than your average assassin. In the underworld, training on the frontlines, and attaining combat skills that defied belief. However, I was not exactly slow either¡­ Spell Boost. In an instant, I rushed past the knights and crashed into the old butler. I saw the eyes on the wrinkled face widen in surprise. Air Slash. And without delay, I unleashed wind magic as a follow up attack. The old butler retreated while dodging me. And after regaining his posture, he pulled something else out of his pocket and activated it. Shadow Maker. All at once, shadows that took the exact same shape as the butler appeared and surrounded us. I had lived a rather ordinary life up until now, and so it was so different from the magic artifacts that I knew of. It was likely¡­a dungeon artifact. Incredibly rare and powerful objects that were found in the depths of dungeons. Dozens of these black shadows had appeared. And to me, it seemed as if each one had the skills and abilities of the assassin. And then they attacked all at once. ¡­I won¡¯t let you. Air Raid Storm. Blades of wind danced in the air. The area attack slashed through nine of the shadows from the front. The assassin clearly did not expect to lose so many with a single attack. As hesitation appeared in his steps, I continued to attack, taking out six more to my right. And then I rotated, unleashing magic. My long skirt flutters in the air. And with footwork that reminded me of dancing, I protected the target from the shadow attacks. The others had faith in me, and entrusted me with this job. ¡­And so I will not let him pass through here. ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô He was a first-rate assassin whose name was well-known in the underworld. He never made mistakes, and had never known defeat. To such a person, having a small girl suddenly come flying through the air was a completely unexpected occurrence. This girl in a dress, who smashed the glass of poisoned wine, and saw through his disguise. Enveloped in wind, as she softly descended, she became such a striking, almost mystical figure. ¡°Bastard! What have you done to Lady Andarsia!¡± Luckily, one of the nearby knights shouted at her and drew his sword. A perfect opportunity that appeared before him. And so he erased his presence and rushed forward. Once he was sure that he was within range to unleash an attack that would be impossible to dodge, he moved. However, in the next instant, he experienced a shock that he had never experienced before. ¡­!? The girl had moved at a speed that surpassed even him. And while he had managed to dodge her follow up attack, her speed was in a territory that was unknown to him, in spite of his many years of training. Who the hell was she¡­ He had so many questions, but there was one thing that was clear. It was that this was no ordinary person. I will have to use my trump card then. He decided quickly. And so he activated the trump card that he had prepared for such emergencies. Shadow Maker. Even among the powerful dungeon artifacts, this one was on a different level. ¡­A special grade artifact. Such artifacts were often sold for enough gold to buy a city or even a kingdom. The artifact that he possessed was recognized as being of that caliber. A ring that summoned dark shadows that possessed the same power as the user. You could summon as many as seventy of them. And they could be summoned infinitely, no matter how many were destroyed, meaning it was overwhelmingly powerful during one versus one combat. Seventy against one. And you had to fight against an unending army of shadows. While his opponent seemed to be a skilled magician, surely she would be powerless against this ring. With these shadows in front of her, the girl would not be able to do anything as they attacked and cut her down to the floor. That is what he thought. No¡­it¡¯s impossible¡­against a special grade artifact¡­ What he saw was balance. In front of such an overwhelming advantage of numbers, she launched an area attack with incredible speed, preventing them from getting close to her. He could not believe his eyes. How much power would you need in order to do such a thing? But he was no professional magician. He could not measure her strength any more than he could measure up to it. Who is this monster¡­ And for the first time in his life, a cold sweat dripped down his neck. CH 22 Chapter 22 ¨C The Two The battle against the onslaught of shadows became even more severe. After all, there were just too many of them. No matter how many I destroyed, the horde would revive and attack again. On top of that, each one of these opponents that I faced had incredible ability. It was all that I could do to keep up. And so I desperately tried to maintain this stalemate that I had created. However, what really proved to be the defining difference between us was fatigue. I had limits in both magic energy and ability to concentrate, while the dungeon relics did not. I was getting tired. And so the balance started to tip in his favor. I could not allow them to get close. Even as I thought this, I started to get pushed back. ¡°Gah.¡± The space between us was shrinking. And the unending rush of shadows gained momentum. I had to bear it¡­I had to bear it somehow¡­ However, the world was cruel, and I knew that the reality was that I could not stop them. No, I couldn¡¯t hold them any longer¡­ One of them moved behind me. I swirled around, unleashing the wind blades. Two shadows went down, but it was not enough. The shadows leapt into the air, and their blades flashed towards the woman that was their target. Lightning Blitz. In the next instant, there was a flash and my vision was filled with blinding light. A bolt of lightning shattered the air, and the ground shook and roared. The smell of something burning filled the air. And just like that, the shadows were gone without a trace. In the face of such overwhelming speed and firepower, I could tell by the air that the enemy had shrunk back. Immediately, I felt a presence standing behind me. I didn¡¯t need to look to see who it was. After all, I had observed him closely for so long now. ¡­Luke Waldstein. That brilliance and effort. I knew it more than anyone. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t too late, so I forgive you.¡± The friend I had competed against for so long back at the academy. His presence was greatly comforting, as we stood there, back to back. ¡°You have my back now. So follow my lead.¡± ¡°Understood. You deal with the others.¡± And like that, we faced the shadows that surrounded us. Air Raid Storm. Lightning Blitz. An in-sync combination attack. Violent wind and electricity shot through the air. Now, there was no way that the enemy could get close. Without even being able to maintain their distance, the horde of shadows began to retreat. The two kinds of magic that were unleashed were overwhelming the infinite shadows in terms of speed. As I began to be sure of the outcome, my mouth widened into a smile. It didn¡¯t matter how many of the shadows there were. We were much stronger. He must have decided that he had no chance of victory as well. The assassin who was dressed as a butler suddenly turned around with his shadows and tried to escape. However, I knew it. Luke and I had already bought so much time. My brilliant superiors would manage the rest. In an instant, there was a flash and an explosion of fire. ¡°Well done. That was amazing, Noelle Springfield.¡± And just like that, the horde of shadows were evaporated, and Mr. Gawain moved towards us. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you are here.¡± Ms. Leticia said with a cool expression as she attacked. It did not take long for things to finish after that. The dungeon artifact was nullified, and the assassin was arrested, much to my relief. ¡°Very good. You did it.¡± Luke said with a smile. It was a big job, and it was our first together. There was a sense of accomplishment from having fought back to back. I was once just a student, but now I was working as a Royal Magician. ¡®I did it!¡¯ was the emotion that filled my chest. Also, I was happy that he was the first person to rush to help me. I really was. However, I was too embarrassed to say such a thing. ¡°Luke.¡± Still, I raised my palm up in the air and met his eyes. He nodded and hit his palm against mine. The sound of our high five echoed in the air amidst the chaos. It was so quiet that only we would have been able to hear it. But that just made it better, as if it was something between the two of us friends. CH 23 Chapter 23 ¨C A Full Moon and a Waltz ¡°You have my sincere gratitude. I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you for helping me.¡± I stood there, a little stunned, as she thanked me earnestly. The woman in the dress and her guard knights. She had such a calm way of carrying herself, and every movement was beautiful. Apparently, the person I had helped was the empress of the neighboring Neunzehla Empire. So different¡­ She was so high-born that I felt as if our very souls were on different levels. This was not someone I should be talking to¡­ ¡°Please let me know if there is anything that I can do. You have saved my life.¡± I nearly fainted at the gush of grateful words. In-in any case, I have to get through this moment without failure! ¡°Not at all. I only did my duty as a Royal Magician of Ardenfeld.¡± I replied with the first and most proper-sounding answer that came to me. I had been desperate to avoid saying anything rude, and I felt that I had at least not embarrassed myself as a Royal Magician. ¡°Lady, that was amazing!¡± Said the small crown prince as well. However, what Luke said after that made me strongly regret the way I had acted. ¡°You should have received something. There is no rule that Royal Magicians can¡¯t receive any gifts.¡± So I should have accepted something¡­ Perhaps I could have asked for a year¡¯s worth of delicious meat¡­ As my shoulders dropped with disappointment, Luke chuckled. And so I punched him in the shoulder with annoyance. He should have told me that sooner. What a mean person. Still, I did gain something. Everyone was praising me for protecting the empress. ¡°We were able to save her. Thank you. It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Said Ms. Leticia, which filled me with joy. ¡°Ms. Leticia is so amazing and wonderful.¡± As always, Luke would sometimes say things that I didn¡¯t quite understand. Still, this was a job that allowed me to use my beloved magic, and my superiors and friends were good to me. Those were the things that I had gained. It would be greedy to want more than that. However, there was one thing I was still disappointed in. I had not been able to dance in spite of practicing so much. There was no question about it. They could not recommence the ball after such an incident, and so the Red Rose Ball ended quickly. I suppose it had saved me from embarrassment in front of Luke. But it was such a rare opportunity, that I had wanted to do it. I had even practiced secretly in hopes of surprising him. And so it was with this feeling of slight regret that I walked in the night garden. As we had been involved in the incident, we had undergone some questioning by the Royal Knights Order. And so I left much later than usual, and it was already midnight. There was no one around us, and it was as if the palace itself had gone to sleep. Like we were the only two people in the world. Just us in the great and quiet garden. An idea suddenly came to me, and I opened my mouth. ¡°Hey, hey. Why don¡¯t we dance a little?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I just thought it would be quite nice to dance in a great garden, when it¡¯s midnight and there is no one around.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I thought he would look at me with exasperation and call me a fool. However, Luke was silent for a brief moment and then replied seriously. ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± ¡°Good. Then it¡¯s decided!¡± I dashed over to the grass and looked over my shoulder to Luke. ¡°Now, come!¡± ¡°Do you have no concept of setting the mood?¡± ¡°Mood?¡± Luke said with a chuckle. ¡°I should not be expecting such things.¡± He sighed and then grinned at me. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do it then.¡± And so we faced each other, hand in hand, and danced the waltz. When I flawlessly executed the steps I had practiced last night¡­ ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve improved.¡± The sapphire blue eyes glimmered and I smiled. It annoyed me that Luke was constantly helping and holding my hand. I wanted to stand next to and compete, saying, ¡®I will not lose!¡¯ I want to be like that, as much as possible. And so we danced in the night garden, where no one could see. With a golden moon shining above our heads. CH 24 Chapter 24 ¨C Unrequited If you are not the best, then your life is not worth living. My father always said that to me. Ever since I could remember. Those were the words that I heard the most. They stuck to me, just like a shadow. My father would not acknowledge me if I wasn¡¯t the best. I think that back then, that was my greatest fear. I had to be better than anyone. And so as if I was being chased by someone, I strove to be the best. People started to call me a genius. However, that was not the truth. It was merely the result of immense preparation and effort. But I was able to be the best. A renowned prodigy who many would even envy. ¡®You¡¯re amazing, Luke. You have so many gifts and abilities.¡¯ ¡®You come from a great house and are handsome. But more than anything, your skill with magic is incredible.¡¯ ¡®I wish that I could be like you.¡¯ At the very least, such praise from those around me offered some comfort. ¡®Yes. You are doing well.¡¯ My father¡¯s words made me happy. He was so strict, and so I must be special to be able to have earned his approval. And so, I could not lose. Because if I wasn¡¯t the best, then I would be worth nothing at all. I passed the exam with the highest score and was admitted into a famous magic academy within the capital. Smooth sailing. A perfect life that anyone would envy. However, during the first regular test, I experienced what was the most shocking moment of my life. For the first time, I was not number one for a basic magic structural study test. I became blind with fury and fear. I was my father¡¯s heir. But forgetting how a perfect student and gentleman should behave, I said, ¡®You¡¯ve really done it now. You¡¯re merely a commoner, and yet you beat me¡­!¡¯ That was how I met the strange girl. Even now, I am not sure what I was thinking when I said that. Perhaps there was a part of me that knew that if someone from the Waldstein family made such a threat, a commoner would surely be intimidated. Or perhaps there were no such calculations, and it was just impulse. No, I was always calculating, so there must have been some of the former at least. But I didn¡¯t know. That this was not the kind of person who would be intimidated by a name. ¡®Who are you calling a commoner! I was able to attend this school because my mother worked hard all by herself! That is something I¡¯m very proud of, and I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a duke¡¯s son! I¡¯ll beat you a hundred or even a thousand times!¡¯ It was as if I had thrown oil into a fire. However, I wasn¡¯t going to back down either. Splendid. I would beat her down, head on. She only beat me once by chance. When it came to consistency, surely I would be above her. However, my expectations were not met. ¡®Hehe! Did you see that? You pompous brat!¡¯ In the next test, I lost to her on two subjects. ¡®If this continues, I will win them all, and it will be a complete victory for me! Just you wait and see!¡¯ I was boiling with rage. But the anger was more towards myself for losing. And so I went into the test with everything I had. I could not not allow myself to lose to such a loathsome commoner¡­! The seasons passed. And before I knew it, my life seemed to be revolving around her. Three years later, I was still not able to be number one in all subjects at the same time. However, it was a rare thing for her to beat me in a majority of the subjects. ¡®I have never seen such a brilliant student at this age,¡¯ the teachers would say with astonishment. But I just felt empty. Because there was no point in living if I wasn¡¯t the best. I had to win. No matter what. However, my life took a certain turn one day. It was discovered that my father had been having an affair, and the whole house was shaken. As I saw my mothers tears and the pathetic excuses my father tried to make, I found myself despising him from the bottom of my heart. How hard had I worked for this person¡¯s approval? Just the thought of it was enough to change my view of the world. How much of me had been worn away for my efforts to get to this point? And yet, I did not feel any fulfillment. If anything, l felt like the most miserable person in the world. If so much effort could leave one feeling empty, then maybe there was no reason to live. It was as I was sinking in such sentiment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re the last person I wanted to ask, but there is a part I just can¡¯t figure out.¡± I had no reason to refuse, and so I helped her. And then, for some reason, the commoner began to approach me more often. It would be too troublesome to turn her away, so I humored her without much thought. But as the days continued, she said something unexpected. ¡°While you always put on this cool face, you¡¯re actually a hard worker, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Well, it shows in the way that you teach. You clearly relate to people who don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re a person who had to study hard, instead of just knowing from the beginning.¡± I had taken her words as an insult. My ideal had been to become the best with ease. That was what my father wanted. And yet, I could not. And she was pointing this out. However, she then continued. ¡°I think it¡¯s good that you¡¯re like that. If I must compete against a rival, I would prefer that it¡¯s someone who is actually trying. Besides, it¡¯s encouraging, and makes me want to work harder too.¡± The light of the setting sun poured into the classroom. I still remembered her smile on that day. ¡°Things may be difficult sometimes, but cheer up. Let¡¯s do our best together, Luke Waldstein.¡± As for what happened after that, I don¡¯t really want to talk about it. It was terribly average. A story that could and does happen all of the time. Before I knew it, my eyes were always drawn to this common girl who would approach me. Surely this could not be happening. I rejected the idea many times. Not someone like her. I tried to think. But could not. Because it had happened. I was hopelessly fond of her. Yes, a typical and boring story. But I was happy just by being together with her. ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± She¡¯d say while patting my shoulder. That alone made me happy. However, I was also frustrated and did not want her to notice. And so I pretended to be calm. In the first place, I was the heir of a duke, and she was a commoner. We would never be allowed to get married, and so having feelings for her now would only result in a sad ending. Even if she felt the same way towards me, we would have to go our separate ways eventually. But more than anything, I did not want to hurt her due to my own selfishness. I wanted her to be happy. That was more important to me than any personal desires. And so I had to give up. I knew that. And yet¡­ ¡­Here I am, doing this. I really was a fool. I became an Adamantite-rank in no time and brought her on as a buddy, in spite of all the protestations. By making this time that we could spend together, perhaps I was hoping that she would realize¡­ If by some miracle, she accepted me, then I had to make preparations for others to accept us. But in spite of such preparations¡­ I also felt that even if she never realized it, and we just remained friends like this, I would still be happy and satisfied for the rest of my life. I really was a hopeless fool. I couldn¡¯t help but think that from the bottom of my heart. (But it can¡¯t be helped. It doesn¡¯t matter in what shape it takes. I just want to be by her side now.) The one thing that I don¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Now, come!¡± She said, with no intent on setting the right mood. And so I danced with her in the night garden. She only saw me as a friend. It had always been that way up until now. Perhaps the time for us to be more than that had already passed. And so this love would forever be unrequited. Still, I could not help but have hope. That one day, you will think of me. I hope that that day will come. Under the full moon, we dance. And I am in love with you. CH 25 Chapter 25 ¨C Negotiation(Magic Artificer Guild 3) That day, the vice guild chief and the guild chief were to enter negotiations with the marquis. He went to the bathroom many times and checked his appearance in the mirror. There could be no failure on any account. Because for today¡¯s business negotiation, Grand Duke Arthur Oswalt, the very top of the noble society in the kingdom, was going to attend. ¡°Calm down. Why are you so scared? Don¡¯t be a coward.¡± ¡°I am sorry. However, it¡¯s not just the marquis, the Lord Oswalt¡­¡± This was someone so important, that he would never have dreamed of ever being in his company. If the Grand Duke did not like him, it could affect his life from that moment on. Of course, that worked both ways. (These negotiations must succeed, no matter what) The vice guild chief was excited. He calmed his breathing and then turned to the guild chief. ¡°Still, why is Lord Oswalt attending?¡± There had been no plans for him to appear at first. And yet things had changed suddenly on the previous day. ¡°Who knows? But it would be unwise to pry. But just having a connection to him will give us a great advantage. And so even if he decides to back out of it, we must smile and be graceful. The most important thing is to not make an enemy of him.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± The Oswalt Company was known for only dealing with the best. So even if things didn¡¯t work out this time, they had still attracted his attention. And that alone would raise the profile of the guild¡¯s products. Merely having him take an interest. That was a success in itself. The two had been waiting in the drawing room, but stood up as they heard sounds coming from the outside. And then they bowed as the others entered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°No, not at all. Thank you for creating this opportunity for us to talk.¡± And then the negotiation began. After some mild smalltalk, the marquis said something that nearly made the vice chief¡¯s heart leap out of his chest. ¡°The Oswalt Company has officially decided to carry your products¡­¡± He was speechless. Grand Duke Oswalt nodded and continued. ¡°All of my merchants were in agreement that the crystal balls you make are of wonderful quality. And we would like to move things ahead of schedule.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­! Thank you so much¡­!!¡± How great were those words for a Magic Artificer Guild in the western frontiers? Since they came from a great noble who owned the biggest company in the kingdom. (We will now be one of the leading guilds in the kingdom¡­! Our profits will more than double¡­!) ¡°And so, we would like to start at once and order some products to sell in our stores. Here is the amount of the order. Now, when will they be ready?¡± ¡°If that is the amount, then there is no problem. They can be prepared in two weeks.¡± The Grand Duke looked a little uncertain at the guild chief¡¯s words. ¡°Are you sure? I do not think it would be an easy task to prepare so much in just two weeks.¡± ¡°We have been working to create an efficient workplace without compromise. We make this amount quite often.¡± ¡°Our company places importance on trust more than anything. High quality and good service. And that includes distributing goods on time. No delays will be forgiven. I would like for you to remember that. And in order to keep such promises, I prefer for crafters to have more forgiving deadlines. You cannot make good magic artifacts in a rush.¡± And then Grand Duke Oswalt said with some emphasis. ¡°And with all of that considered, I want your assurance that you will be able to deliver everything on time. So, when will it be?¡± ¡°Two weeks later will be just fine.¡± Said the guild chief with a confident expression. ¡°For our guild, there is no possibility of us not being able to deliver the whole order on time. I can assure you of that.¡± ¡°It went quite well.¡± ¡°Yes. Better than expected. I didn¡¯t think we would be able to start right away.¡± The two talked excitedly on their way back from the negotiation. ¡°But, will we be alright with that deadline? We did not discuss it with the magic artificers.¡± ¡°It is our job to decide such things. And it¡¯s their job to make it in time. Besides, it is not even that great an amount. Even that useless woman was able to do it in a few days.¡± ¡°This is the first job, and it will affect their first impression of us. It will not hurt us if we deliver the products with extra speed.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The guild chief nodded. ¡°Now, go and tell the workers. Understand?¡± After separating from the guild chief, the vice chief headed to the workshop. ¡°Hey, you better be working hard.¡± The magic artificers looked even more tired than usual. They had dark lines under their eyes, and their movements were sluggish. This had never happened before, even when they were forced to work late hours. (Perhaps we reduced our laborers too much?) While he felt a little worried, the guild chief then asked the supervisor about how things were going. ¡°Here are the ones that have finished the third step in the production process. Over here are the ones ready to be shipped.¡± Upon hearing this report, the vice chief was terribly confused. ¡°So little¡­?¡± CH 26 Chapter 26 ¨C A Stack of Letters(Magic Artificer Guild 4) ¡°What is the meaning of this¡­! How is it that so little is completed!¡± The vice chief shouted as he slammed a fist on the table. ¡°And just look at these crystal balls! They are catastrophic! Catastrophic! Whose job was this? Call the person who is responsible!¡± And so a lone magic artificer arrived after being called by the supervisor. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± ¡°An apology does not solve the problem! What the hell have you been doing! You cannot even make a proper crystal ball! How do you think it feels for us to have hired such a useless person! I am shocked that you are even worse than that lying woman!¡± The vice chief yelled with bulging eyes and a red face. ¡°Excuse me, but I do not think that it is his fault.¡± Interrupted the supervisor. ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± Asked the guild chief, his voice shaking with rage. ¡°Then whose responsibility is it!¡± ¡°As the supervisor, it is my responsibility. Mine and the person who manages the personnel of the workshop.¡± ¡°At least you can admit it, bastard¡­! Yes, this would not have happened if you had done your job! How are you going to deal with this!¡± ¡°Yes, some of the blame is with me. However, I am saying that an equal amount of blame should be put on you as well.¡± ¡°You are excusing your own worthlessness and blaming me! Damn it, you are an unbelievable fool! Even a child could do your job! You are supposed to use your head and think of ways to make things work! Why is that too hard for you to understand?¡± The shouting echoed. However, what echoed next was an even louder shout of rage. ¡°I am saying that things became irrecoverably bad because you do not understand anything at all!!¡± The vice chief had never experienced being yelled at angrily by a subordinate before. And so he replied frantically. ¡°Y-you! How dare you speak to me like that!¡± ¡°I am telling you, because you will not understand if I don¡¯t. This workshop is a disaster because of people like you, who have no experience working here!¡± ¡°You-you are fired! I will have you fired!¡± ¡°That is fine. Do as you like. I already meant to quit.¡± ¡°What?¡± And then the supervisor took out a letter of resignation from his pocket. In fact, he had a stack of envelopes that came from every magic artificer that worked in the guild. ¡°Wh-what is that?¡± ¡°We are all going to quit. In fact, we really should have done this much sooner. But that girl tried and worked so hard.¡± ¡°That girl?¡± ¡°The short magic artificer that you fired, saying she was useless. She accepted any jobs that were behind schedule, and used support and healing magic in order to meet deadlines. We didn¡¯t stay because we were afraid of the likes of you. We stayed because we were moved by her passion and effort.¡± The words that the supervisor spoke were incomprehensible for the vice chief. That useless liar had been doing that much work¡­? Impossible¡­it could not be¡­ However, there was no time to think about that. There was an immense amount of work to do. And they were moving ever closer to the deadline. (We don¡¯t have close to enough crystal balls to ship off to the marquis and the Oswalt Company¡­ I cannot allow them to quit now¡­!) Pushed to the brink, the vice guild chief bowed his head to a subordinate for the first time. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I will admit that some of the responsibility lies with me. And so I beg you. Just finish what work is left¡­¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so distressed. You¡¯ve always told us how worthless we are. And since you yourself are so brilliant and capable, you won¡¯t have any problem without our help. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The supervisor and the other magic artificers said with a smile. ¡°Thank you for everything. Good bye.¡± CH 27 Chapter 27 ¨C Error(Magic Artificer Guild 5) This was a disaster. After the vice chief failed to stop the magic artificers from leaving, he dashed to the guild chief¡¯s house. ¡°Open the door! Something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this ruckus?¡± The guild chief looked very annoyed as he appeared. But then he heard the report. ¡°Wh-what¡­¡± The wine glass slipped from his fingers and shattered on the floor. ¡°Those blasted laborers would dare defy me¡­! Damn them all!¡± ¡°But what should we do¡­ We cannot continue to operate if¡­¡± ¡°We will have to contact the other guilds and have them send personnel. Anyone that they can spare right now. As long as they can move their hands, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are inexperienced.¡± ¡°Un-understood.¡± And so the vice chief contacts the other magic artificer guilds. ¡°Our self-centered workers quit their job, and so we require a little assistance.¡± However, it did not help that they had been boasting about how well their business had been performing, which had vexed the neighboring guilds. And so not a single guild answered their request for support. ¡°What should we do¡­the deadline is approaching¡­¡± ¡°Then we will buy completed products from the other guilds. Just change the signature and pretend that they are ours.¡± ¡°But, surely that will be a problem¡­¡± ¡°Then do it so that we will not get caught. Even if they refuse to sell to us later, it will not matter as long as we can work with Lord Oswalt and the marquis.¡± ¡°Indeed. As for the crystal balls, we can make those.¡± ¡°That useless woman was able to do it. So it should be easy enough for us.¡± And so the two went to work. However, things did not move as smoothly as they thought. ¡°How many minutes have passed?¡± ¡°Two hours.¡± Said the vice chief as he bowed his head. ¡°And how many did you make, chief?¡± ¡°¡­Shut up and keep working.¡± Even after the sun went down, and it was midnight, the job was not finished. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sleep. I¡¯ll kill you if you sleep now. We have to finish this on time at all costs.¡± ¡°I understand. What will happen if we don¡¯t make it on time¡­¡± And so the two worked desperately. However, even after they got used to the work, progress was slow. (That¡¯s strange. Why does it take so long just to make one of these? How the hell did she make so much in just one day¡­) The guild chief must have been wondering about the same thing. ¡°Was that girl really crafting so many of these every day by herself?¡± The vice chief nodded. ¡°I believe so. After all, she was the only one assigned to them.¡± ¡°She really did it alone? You didn¡¯t have anyone help her?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only that, but I heard that she wouldn¡¯t even help others who were not making enough progress with their work.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guild chief was silent. The vice chief recalled the words of the supervisor, and relayed them to him. ¡®¡­She accepted any jobs that were behind schedule, and used support and healing magic in order to meet deadlines¡­¡¯ ¡°Support and healing magic¡­ Yes, I did hear something about that.¡± ¡°Yes. Though, surely a lowly magic artificer in the countryside would not be able to use such high-ranking magic.¡± ¡°But it is even more unlikely for someone to be able to do that much work without that kind of magic. Besides, that girl claimed to have attended a renowned magic academy in the capital.¡± ¡°Yes. A lie that is not worth considering.¡± ¡°But, what if it was true¡­¡± The vice chief said in a quivering voice. It was unbelievable. And normally, he would have dismissed the idea entirely. However, with the current situation, he could not help but feel that everything seemed to lead to that very point. What if the other workers were right, and she alone had been supporting them? What if the reason that they were more productive and profitable than other guilds, was because of her? Perhaps they had made a terrible mistake. The vice chief took a step back and crumbled to the floor. The guild chief slammed his fist to the table and shouted. ¡°Find her! I don¡¯t care how! But bring that girl back here!¡± CH 28 Chapter 28 ¨C Promotion In the morning, I woke up on time and swiftly got dressed and prepared to go to work. When I was young, I had always wanted to wear the uniform of a Royal Magician. The porcelain pocket watch that swayed on my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at my reflection in the mirror. And then I walked quietly to the door so that I wouldn¡¯t wake up my mother. Then I put on my usual boots and stepped outside. The morning sky was clear as the sun shone down on the brick roads of the city. There were rows of flowers of every color. On the way, I stopped at a bakery, which had now become a daily habit. The delicious scent made my mouth water. And as I was choosing my breakfast, the baker said, ¡°Ms. Noelle. You¡¯re early again.¡± ¡°Not at all. This would be considered late at my old work place.¡± In the first place, I would often not even be able to return home after work. So I could not consider this to be early. ¡°I¡¯ll take these.¡± I handed the baker my tray of bread that I had selected. ¡°That¡¯s three cream buns, two jam buns, four mellon breads, and seven croissants¡­¡± I stuffed my mouth with freshly baked bread as I headed to the royal palace. After greeting the knights who were on guard duty, I passed the beautiful gardens and entered the Royal Magicians Order Headquarters building. I wonder if I¡¯ll be the first to arrive again? I mused as I opened the door. But the person I saw inside made me freeze with surprise. The face that appeared from behind the book he was reading had sapphire blue eyes that smiled. ¡°Morning, Noelle.¡± ¡°Uh, um¡­ You know, I seem to have gotten my work hours mixed up.¡± ¡°I see. Mixed up. Yes. Though, it seems to happen every day now.¡± ¡°I-I, you know¡­ I have trouble learning things that I¡¯m not interested in. Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Alright then. So you also forgot how I told you yesterday, that you shouldn¡¯t work outside of your actual work hours?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Scary. Your way of pushing the point is quite scary, Luke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going to go with my usual strategy of, ¡®doing chores to earn sympathy points and avoid being sacked.¡¯¡± ¡°Mmm. At least you¡¯re honest.¡± Luke said as he took a sip of the black tea that was on the table. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are motivated, but you also have to obey instructions from superiors.¡± ¡°Well, it is the result of my effort to do my best, so I would be grateful if you could let me off the hook¡­ You know?¡± ¡°Denied. If you want to work at this early hour, then you will have to go home early. In fact, that¡¯s what will happen today.¡± Damn it. To think that I was now troubled over how white this work environment is¡­! Still, I frantically started to clean up and do the chores that I usually did. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Luke would say. But clearly he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. It was me who had been treated as useless in a countryside magic artificer guild. My work was never satisfactory there. And so in order to keep my position as a Royal Magician, I had to contribute enough so that they could forgive my flaws. I had to become someone that they needed here. Indeed, helping an empress from a neighboring country had been one accomplishment, but it was too early to let my guard down. But when I explained this to Luke, he just sighed and muttered, ¡®You¡¯re as dense as ever¡­¡¯ In any case, I went about these chores that newcomers were given in the morning. ¡°Ms. Noelle, you did all that today as well? But I told you that we could do it.¡± The others were quite surprised to arrive and see that everything was finished before the day had even begun. ¡°Well, it was the least I could do.¡± ¡°You really are fast, Ms. Noelle. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s really not.¡± Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at their words of praise. They really are good at praising people, my 3rd unit superiors. ¡®You¡¯re done already!?¡¯ They even acted with such surprise. Part of the reason that I worked so hard with the chores was to see their reaction. ¡°I probably should tell you to take it easy, but when I see how perfectly you finish the job, I¡¯m just so impressed.¡± They said with a smile. ¡°It really helps. Thank you.¡± They would thank me, and then buy me lunch to show their appreciation. So I¡¯ve been receiving plenty in return. And since I knew what it was like to be in an environment where I wasn¡¯t appreciated no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t help but want to work even harder. Because I wanted to continue to work here with these people. Though, perhaps I was asking for too much. But it had to be possible. I will believe it and do my best! But as I thought about this excitedly, my superior continued. ¡°And so it¡¯s quite unfortunate. Seeing as this will probably be the last day you can help us like this.¡± ¡°What¡­.? The last day¡­?¡± The words were so horrifying that I felt my body turn cold. ¡°Is it because¡­I¡¯ve been fired?¡± I must have done something. Could it be because I was working during hours that I wasn¡¯t supposed to¡­? As I shuddered and wondered what to do, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that. Quite the opposite, actually.¡± They said with a smile. ¡°A promotion, Noelle. The captain has summoned you to his office.¡± CH 29 Chapter 29 ¨C Emerald Rank Promotion. I did not really understand the meaning of that word. What did he mean, promotion? Surely they could not be talking about my rank as a Royal Magician. ¡°From today, you will be Emerald Rank.¡± As I was thinking about such things, Captain Gawain unleashed those shocking words. ¡°Uh, um¡­¡± ¡°Here. Your new pocket watch.¡± Emerald. I was handed a pocket watch that was adorned with emeralds. ¡°Why are you so restless?¡± With Royal Magician ranks, the higher you rose, the more difficult it became, and there were fewer people. There were supposed to be nearly a thousand royal magicians, but more than half of them were Porcelain or Obsidian Rank. So if I was Emerald Rank, that would put me in the top half in a way. But rising in rank was not supposed to be this easy. They must have made an exception to promote me by two ranks¡­ It really did not feel real, and so I was stunned as Captain Gawain continued. ¡°Apparently, the Neunzehla empress could not praise you enough. She even called you the glory of magicians.¡± I was nothing so grand as that. I had been so scared of being rude, that I even rejected a gift of gratitude. ¡®Not at all. I only did my duty as a Royal Magician of Ardenfeld.¡¯ But perhaps saying such a thing actually gave her an even more positive impression of me. I was just a commoner, but things were getting quite out of hand¡­ ¡°And the others in the unit seem to be fond of you. There are no complaints in regards to your conduct. And so you¡¯ve escaped the lowest rank. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Ah, but I really don¡¯t mind doing chores, and can continue¡­¡± ¡°You can do as you like, as long as it¡¯s during proper working hours.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know. The vice captain always notices such things.¡± That was Ms. Leticia. I thought that I could do it without them finding out. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are driven, but don¡¯t overextend yourself. You¡¯ll be compensated for any overtime work.¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just something I did without telling anyone.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s our policy to reward people in proportion to how hard they work. Besides, management is responsible for allowing you to do that.¡± Said Captain Gawain. ¡°Also, here is something from me, personally. Take it.¡± He placed a white envelope on the desk. Mr. Gawain was giving me something¡­?¡± He was being awfully nice today. Could it be¡­ ¡°Um, my only goal right now is to be able to make a living while using magic. And so I could hardly start accepting love letters and¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Oh, I was wrong. Well, what is it then? I accepted it. It was rather hefty. And inside, there were five large silver coins. ¡°What¡¯s this for¡­?¡± ¡°A reward from me personally. I always give them out to anyone who does a commendable job.¡± Mr. Gawain said with a smile. ¡°I look forward to seeing what you do next time, Noelle Springfield.¡± CH 30 Chapter 30 ¨C In Your Eyes ¡°Bonus? Bonus? Bo-bonus?¡± I hummed the tune to myself while clutching the white envelope preciously as I made my way to Luke¡¯s office. When I boasted about it to him, Luke just chuckled and produced a similar envelope from his pocket. ¡°I know. I got one too.¡± Hmph¡­ I thought it was just me. Still, it was rather natural, now that I thought about it. After all, we had won because it was both of us. However, these things really brought out the old me. ¡°By the way, how much was inside?¡± ¡°Four large silvers.¡± ¡°Yes! I got five! I win!¡± I made a fist in the air and Luke smiled. ¡°And you were promoted by two ranks. That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe. It is, isn¡¯t it? It seems you are finally starting to understand my greatness, Luke.¡± Of course, I was fully aware that it was practically a miracle and some coincidences in my favor that got me here. Still, that was why I could not pass up the opportunity to be smug about it! ¡°It¡¯s rare for someone to be promoted to Emerald Rank this quickly. Practically unheard of. I think there was just one other person¡­¡± I smiled at Luke¡¯s approval. Still, getting carried away by it only made his following words more shocking. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. That person was me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The bastard¡­ He was hiding this card that could beat me¡­! Between the amount of Mr. Gawain¡¯s bonus and the record for fastest promotion, his record was clearly worth more. That¡¯s why he was so confident. In spite of his calm demeanor, he is still just as competitive as ever¡­! ¡°Ah, you really are a wonder, Noelle. You¡¯re number two, right after me¡­¡± My fist shook. Damn it. Now he was provoking me¡­! ¡°I¡¯ll win next time! Perhaps I can¡¯t beat you in terms of promotion speed, but I¡¯ll beat you at something else! Just wait and see!¡± I declared while thrusting my finger at him. Yes, next time, it would be Luke who would become speechless. And so I opened the magic books that I had borrowed from the palace¡¯s great library, and began to study intensively. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó Luke Waldstein smiled as he saw her facing the book. She had clearly just chosen it because the title seemed smart and would make her look impressive. He doubted she realized just how difficult to understand it actually was. In fact, only a small handful of Royal Magicians could make sense of its contents. However, she was not very sharp when it came to the perceptions of those around her. The only thing she really thought about was her love of magic. Most people were very sensitive to what others thought. And while she was lacking in that area, it did mean that she was capable of using all of her resources into working out the problem right in front of her, which was also a talent. (Really, you¡¯re much more of a genius than me.) Luke Waldstein rated Noelle Springfield higher than anyone. And so he had single-mindedly worked hard in order to continue to compete against her. (It is only when I can beat you in something related to magic, that I truly appear in your eyes.) Magic was the most important thing in the world to her. ¡®I won¡¯t lose the next time!¡¯ ¡®Damn you, Luke¡­!¡¯ ¡®Hehe! I win!¡¯ If you only knew how happy it makes me when I see you approach me like that. I receive enough joy, that I feel willing to pay just about any price for it. The amount you eat, your short stature. Your tone deaf, unfortunate singing voice and your deplorable fashion sense. I love all of it. Just being with you. It saves me more than I can express. Right now, I am visible in your world. And nothing could make me happier. CH 31 Chapter 31 ¨C Approached ¡°Ah, Leticia. Sorry, but could you lend me some money?¡± Gawain¡¯s office in the Royal Magician Headquarters. Leticia looked at her superior coldly. ¡°And what did you spend your money on this time?¡± ¡°I took the newcomer out for a meal, and ended up paying a fortune. That¡¯s when everything went wrong. Also, it didn¡¯t help that some old friends visited the city shortly after, and I had to buy them dinner as well. Lastly, I gave out some personal bonuses as a reward, and so now I am broke.¡± ¡°Why were you paying bonuses when you have no money?¡± ¡°As their superior, it¡¯s only natural that I should reward them for their efforts.¡± ¡°Yes, but surely it is meaningless if it empties your own pockets.¡± Leticia let out a sigh. ¡°And you didn¡¯t have any money saved up?¡± ¡°I spend by night what I earn during the day.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound nearly as impressive as you may think. It just means you¡¯re a hopeless case.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The money just leaves on its own.¡± Gawain said as he turned his neck. ¡°I haven¡¯t used much on myself.¡± Leticia knew that this was true. It wasn¡¯t that Gawain wasted his money on personal expenses. He was not the kind of person to waste his money on drinking or gambling. However, it was a different matter when it came to spending money for other people. ¡®I¡¯ll pay for both tables.¡¯ If he saw one of his men there, he would always pay for them. ¡®You did well today. You can order anything that you want here.¡¯ And to those that brought great results, he would hand over a bonus. ¡®Aye, you can drink as much as you like. I¡¯ll allow it.¡¯ No matter how many people were seated in the tavern, he would pay for everyone. He had an old kind of chivalric attitude, at least to those who were close to him. Gawain Stark was the kind of person who, if he thought it was necessary, would go into debt in order to use his money for someone else. It was unbelievable to someone like Leticia, who was frugal and made records of every single copper coin in her possession. He was paid rather well, and yet had no savings at all¡­ She thought of her own life savings, which would allow her to live comfortably after retirement, and sighed at the difference between them. ¡°There is still more than a month until payday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I am asking you. I wish that I didn¡¯t have to ask you like this, but you¡¯d just get angry if I didn¡¯t say anything and borrowed elsewhere¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I would. Last time, you didn¡¯t even read the contract and ended up paying ridiculous amounts of interest, captain.¡± ¡°You need not worry. It¡¯s my money, after all.¡± ¡°You talk as if it didn¡¯t almost ruin you?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m ashamed¡­¡± Gawain¡¯s 3rd unit was more unified than the others. If someone made a mistake after being challenged to something new, the captain would assure them that it was fine, and he would take responsibility. This resulted in a unit that was not afraid of failure, and they were able to reach their full potential. Even Leticia approved of Gawain¡¯s humanity. While there were some grave problems, she could respect someone who was able to act for others and not just himself. Otherwise, she would have just shouted at him to go borrow from someone else, and would not have been concerned with his debts. ¡°You better use it carefully.¡± ¡°Sorry. I am in your debt.¡± Leticia handed him just enough for living expenses. ¡°Also, this is about work, but¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°About how we will raise this little newcomer. As this is an off season for our unit, it¡¯s the best time to have her experience something new. Currently, I¡¯m thinking about sending her to help the potion research team.¡± ¡°I think that is a good idea. It seems like she has some knowledge about magic medicine.¡± ¡°However, I was approached by someone quite surprising. Who do you think it was?¡± Gawain said with a mystified expression. ¡°It was the Crown Prince Michael.¡± Leticia was speechless when she heard that. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­the King¡¯s Guard?¡± They were a special unit that were in charge of protecting the royal family. Only the best of the Royal Knights Order and the Royal Magicians Order could enter it, and in general, they had to be above Mithril Rank. And so it was unheard of for some who had just joined to be considered for a position there. ¡°However, she is still Emerald Rank.¡± ¡°But I was approached about it when she was Porcelain.¡± ¡°That early¡­¡± ¡°Apparently, they want her for the King¡¯s Guard, regardless of her rank.¡± ¡°But there is no precedent for that. It will definitely cause problems.¡± ¡°I suppose they don¡¯t mind if it does. That is how high they rate her.¡± It took Leticia some time before she could accept that what she was hearing was reality. The Crown Princes was one of the most powerful men in the kingdom, and he was trying to add this newcomer to the royal bodyguards. It was unheard of. Such a thing should not have been possible. However, there was no one in the palace who would dare reject the prince. In a way, you could say that it had already been decided. ¡°So, when will she be moving?¡± The small magician who had worked so hard, and that she had grown attached to. Leticia sounded a little sad as Gawain answered her. ¡°Actually, I objected to it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Leticia was stunned for a moment before replying. ¡°Uh, surely you¡¯re joking/¡± ¡°Why would I joke about such a thing? I could have been accused of treason and thrown in prison.¡± ¡°And yet you refused him! It was the prince¡¯s wish. They could have you dismissed from your position as captain.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It would be worse to cower in fear and not do what I think is right. She does not have enough experience for the King¡¯s Guard. For now, it would be much better to put her in a position where she has some freedom and is allowed to fail.¡± Gawain said this as if it was the most obvious thing. He then noticed Leticia¡¯s glare and he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I explained it to His Highness, and he was understanding.¡± This was someone who would stand up for the sake of others, without fear of being hurt. Yes, he was someone to be respected, thought Leticia. However, she knew that he would get carried away and repeat this to the others, so she would never say it out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t have any money right now. What were you going to do if you were dismissed?¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that¡­ Damn it, that was close¡­¡± Gawain¡¯s face became pale at the thought. Leticia sighed and muttered. ¡°Really, you are hopeless¡­¡± CH 32 Chapter 32 ¨C Potion Research Team ¡°So I am to help the Potion Research Team¡­!¡± Ms. Leticia nodded at my words. ¡°Yes. Due to the effects of a spreading plague up north, they are understaffed compared to last year. And considering your future, I think it will be a good experience for you. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, I could ask someone else.¡± ¡°I do want to! Please let me do it!¡± The Potion Research Team of the Royal Magicians Order was the most highly advanced in the kingdom when it came to the study of potions. There, renowned magic physicians would use rare tools and materials in their daily research. The very idea of working at such an amazing place¡­! As someone who had studied potions as a student, it made my heart soar. What would it be like? If I was going to help, that meant I would be able to talk to the people there. With their advanced techniques and facilities, I might be able to make a transformation potion to make myself look more mature and impressive! But as such hopes swelled in my chest, I realized that there was one possibility I should be wary of, and I froze. ¡°A-are you sure? I might not be able to keep up with everyone, and will only get in their way.¡± While the people here were all kind enough to tell me that I ¡®worked quickly,¡¯ I was well aware that they were just trying to be polite. After all, I had never been seen as quick at the countryside guild. And here, I was surrounded by Royal Magicians. It was not possible that I was genuinely seen as competent. But as I worried over this, Ms. Leticia replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t have any trouble. I guarantee it.¡± Those words gave me a lot of courage. She was able to go to that extent for someone like me. Ms. Leticia really was a nice person. I could not help but wish that I could be like that one day. In any case, even if I couldn¡¯t work as well as others, I just had to do my best, and I would be fine. That¡¯s what she meant. Alright, I will do it¡­! And so came the first day of my work there. ¡°I¡¯m Noelle Springfield! I look forward to working with all of you!¡± With excitement, I introduced myself to the magic pharmacists of the Potion Research Team. While I was nervous that they would be at such a high level that I would be no help at all, thankfully, they had plenty of simple and odd jobs for me that were not very difficult. And such simple chores were something that I did very well. While working at the magic artificer guild, I had gained the skill of being able to look around and predict what jobs would need to be done. Back then, I had only thought of helping others in order to meet deadlines. But it turned out to be useful later. You never knew what would happen in life. ¡°We¡¯re running low on magic crystals. Go and fetch some from the storage room.¡± ¡°I brought some already! I will change them right away.¡± ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you. But if you could quickly process the witch grass that arrived this morning, it¡¯s an emergency¡­¡± ¡°I thought that might be the case, and so I did it! Here, you can use these.¡± ¡°When will the extra astral leaf I ordered yesterday arrive? Someone contact the merchant.¡± ¡°I just checked earlier and was told that it would arrive at four o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll have it brought in as soon as it arrives.¡± While this was a busy time for everyone, as someone who had already experienced a harsh environment, it was nothing. And I was able to deal with all of the work with time to spare. Now, the next step requires processed full moon grass and black slime fluid, so I better prepare them¡­ And so I excitedly went about my work. CH 33 Chapter 33 ¨C Potion Research Team 2 The Royal Magicians Order 5th Unit, Potion Research Team. This team, which was made up of first-rate magic physicians who had outstanding knowledge and skill, was facing its most busy season in years. Due to a plague that had spreaded in the northern regions, there was a bigger demand for potions than previous years. In order to heal as many people as quickly as possible, the Magic Physician Guild worked arduously with companies in order to make these potions day after day. The people were exhausted. And it was on such a day, that some newcomer magician had been sent to help them from the 3rd Unit. ¡®I¡¯m Noelle Springfield! I look forward to working with you!¡¯ But they saw her as someone who had been sent from a different unit. And she was just one person. (It is doubtful that she will be of any use.) Everyone thought this. They thought this about anyone who was sent from a different department. Though they may be all Royal Magicians, there was a wide gap in knowledge and ability between those who specialized in potions, and dedicated most of their life to it, and those who did not. While they were grateful enough to have someone who could help with simple chores, most people who were sent could not act without specific orders. Not only did they lack knowledge, but knew that they were just helping temporarily. As this was not their main job, they only cared about doing the bare minimum. That¡¯s how they thought. (Damn it¡­ Did they not understand the toll that it takes and the sacrifices we¡¯ve made¡­) Some of the magic physicians held back feelings of rage at those who would not move on their own. However, this mentality was completely rewritten by the appearance of this recent newcomer. ¡°We¡¯re running out of magic crystals. Someone, bring more from the storage room.¡± ¡°I have them right here! I¡¯ll change them right away.¡± ¡°What? Already here¡­?¡± She was so small and looked like a child, but the way she worked far surpassed their expectations. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you. But if you could quickly process the witch grass that arrived this morning, it¡¯s an emergency¡­¡± ¡°I thought that might be the case, and so I did it! Here, you can use these.¡± ¡°Huh¡­? Uh, thank you.¡± More than anyone, she calmly observed everything and went ahead and did what needed to be done. ¡°When will the extra astral leaf I ordered yesterday arrive? Someone contact the merchant.¡± ¡°I just checked earlier and was told that it would arrive at four o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll have it brought in as soon as it arrives.¡± She also seemed to have knowledge about potions. Though, on that point alone, she was not even close compared to the magic physicians. However, she had an ability to understand her surroundings that more than made up for it. This should have been the most chaotic the workplace was in years, but she was never frantic. If anything, she was so calm that it almost looked like she wasn¡¯t working that much at all. With a wide view, she finished her work quickly and with precision. ¡°Hey, who is that short one¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But she is no ordinary magician.¡± As they saw this strange sight, they whispered to each other. ¡°Which department has someone so competent?¡± At that, the other magicians gasped. ¡°The one who passed the Sixty Seconds of Blood.¡± ¡°Indeed, it was the 3rd Unit who boasted about it.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize that she was this¡­¡± In spite of only starting today, she was working faster and with more precision than anyone. And so the magic physicians were stunned. The work which could not be processed in time and had piled up, was being dealt with one after another. And before they knew it, the whole workplace seemed to revolve around her. CH 34 Chapter 34 ¨C Potion Research Team 3 While I had been a little anxious about fitting in with this new environment, thankfully, the Potion Research Team was filled with kind people. They even pretended to be surprised at the things I did, and thanked me. But it was so nice to be noticed in such a way, and so I went about my work with even more enthusiasm. The issue of the spreading plague in the north came to a close some time after that. And I was told that the work of the Potion Research Team had become the subject of much discussion throughout the kingdom. Even though I had only been able to help in small ways, I did feel that I had made a slight contribution to that. Of course, it was all because of the incredible hard work of the people of the Potion Research Team. ¡°Thank you. We managed to make it through this time because of you, Ms. Springfield.¡± I was filled with happiness at the team leader¡¯s words. I had never been told such things at my old job. Everyone in the palace was so nice, that I felt more blessed than I rightly deserved. ¡°So, I do have something I want to ask you, Ms. Springfield.¡± ¡°Yes. What is it?¡± ¡°What would you say about transferring from the 3rd Unit to our team?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The words were so unexpected that I was shocked. Only a handful of people from the 5th Unit were allowed to join the Potion Research Team. You had to not just be brilliant, but have a great aptitude for potion research. If they were inviting me in, that means that I had made a worthy contribution. I gripped my fist subtly so that no one would notice. ¡°What do you say? There is no rush, of course. You can take your time and think about it.¡± I was grateful for the offer, which was almost too generous. However, it did not take me long to have an answer. Things had not been going well at the countryside magic artificer guild. I was treated as useless and then fired. And when I had nowhere to work and was at my wit¡¯s end, a friend had stretched out his hand in order to help me. It was all because of him that I was living happily right now. And so in order to pay him back even just a little, I wanted to work by his side. I¡¯m sorry, I explained my feelings on the matter. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. But please let us know if you ever change your mind. You will always be welcome here, Ms. Springfield.¡± The kind words made my chest feel warm I suppose the reason that I would hear such things, was because I had acquired skills after my continued hard work at the magic artificer guild. Thinking of it like that, those days hadn¡¯t been a complete waste. At least, I hope. ¡°Hey, hey, Luke! The Potion Research Team tried to recruit me!¡± I boasted to my heart¡¯s content. Luke listened with a cup of tea in one hand. And like that, the peaceful afternoon passed by. CH 35 Chapter 35 ¨C Premonition(Magic Artificer Guild 6) ¡°You still haven¡¯t found her!¡± As the guild chief roared, the vice chief seemed to shrink as he replied. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ve sent requests to the Adventurers guild and contacted all of the magic related guilds in the area. I am doing everything that I can, but¡­¡± ¡°And you still have no information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s proving to be difficult¡­ Though, there was a rumor about someone with a similar name who is working as a Royal Magician.¡± ¡°There is no way that she could have become a Royal Magician.¡± ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s what I thought.¡± They both agreed that she was still a lowly magic artificer. Even if she really had graduated from a famous magic academy, and had potential as a magician, that didn¡¯t mean she was powerful enough to join one of the highest ranking organizations within the kingdom. Had she had such power, she would not have been working in some magic artificer guild in the countryside. The very fact that she had continued to work in such unfavorable conditions suggested that her ability as a magician was not at that level. ¡°So, she must have given up and found work that is unrelated to magic then.¡± ¡°We should question the other guilds, perhaps?¡± ¡°No, this just means she was never worth anything to begin with. Yes, now that I think about it¡­ The idea that that girl was supporting the momentum of our guild¡­it is ridiculous.¡± ¡°Indeed. Though, I still wonder how she was able to make so many crystal balls.¡± ¡°Well, she is a known liar. There must have been some way that she was fooling us.¡± They nodded at each other. And then they smiled. ¡°The fact that the marquis and the Oswalt Company rated them so highly shows they have a poor eye for such things.¡± ¡°That is good news for us. If she is able to fool them, then we should be able to fool them as well.¡± ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± The guild chief nodded with a confident expression. ¡°Justice only wins in the stories. In the real world, it is people who act with cunning who win the day. Society was built to always allow villains to win.¡± After that, the two ordered crystal balls from other guilds. After acquiring finished products from neighboring guilds that were considered to be of good quality, they would polish them even further, so they would appear to be of the very highest quality. ¡°Wonderful¡­! This is even more beautiful than anything we have made before.¡± Said the vice chief in an excited voice. ¡°Of course, it is. I planned and used my own hands to make it. Of course, it would be better than anything those other magic artificers could make. They know nothing but manual labor.¡± ¡°Indeed. I underestimated your talent.¡± ¡°Damn it. To think that I am forced to do such work. I can only pray that I will never have to do this again. The guild chief sighed and continued. ¡°Still, our funds are quite depleted after ordering those products. All because of the rebellion of those idiots. Those damned magic artificers¡­¡± ¡°It really was a close call. Even I thought the situation was hopeless.¡± ¡°I would not allow such scum to crush me. I am someone who should rise to the top.¡± ¡°Indeed. With crystal balls like these, the Oswalt Company will surely be pleased.¡± ¡°Rejoice. Because our success is near.¡± Now that they had been able to ship the crystal balls to the marquis and the Oswalt Company before the deadline, they smiled confidently in their victory. After finishing the required work, the guild chief slept until morning. However, his peaceful slumber was disturbed by the voice of the vice chief, which was coming from outside. It felt so far away. The pounding on the door and the panicked voice. He had a premonition. Something very wrong had happened. A chill ran down his back. (No, it can¡¯t be. I had done everything so brilliantly.) He repeated to himself. The banging of the door and the voice was getting closer. With desperate prayer, he opened the door. And then the vice chief said, ¡°The marquis demands your presence at once¡­! He says that there is a problem with the crystal balls we sent them¡­!¡± CH 36 Chapter 36 ¨C A New Job and the Great Library ¡°Which one should I read next?¡± The great library in the royal palace. The light shone through the ceiling windows. Specks of dust shined as they reflected the light. In a corner, with rows of dark wood shelves, there were books that were older and rarer than the rest. As people generally preferred the newer books, this room was not very popular. However, it was now my favorite place within the whole palace. The dry scent that only the oldest books had. There was something calming and nostalgic about them that I liked very much. I would gaze at the spines of the thick, old tomes, and search for one that made my heart race. These were books that had withstood the test of time. Not only were their contents substantial, but they were sturdy in make as well. And as I read them, I felt as if I were speaking to the sages of times long past, which was terribly fun. But more than anything, it had to be said, that I looked very impressive, being the person who avoided the popular shelves and studied the very difficult-looking books! And so I hummed to myself while choosing the books to borrow. You were allowed to borrow up to ten books at once. As there was a limitation, I had to choose them very carefully. Ah, that book looks interesting! There¡­just a little more¡­ However, I still could not reach it. As I struggled on my toes, a large shadow appeared above me. ¡°Is this the one you wanted?¡± Sapphire blue eyes. But I was more annoyed than happy. Why did he have to be so tall? Or why was I so short? It was simply unfair. I drank milk every day. However, in spite of my frustrations with how the world worked, it was still important to thank people who helped you. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with a pout. Luke grinned. His confidence could be so aggravating. People who had it all could be like that! Give me half of your height! But such feelings of frustration were soon swept away when I smelled the old book in my arms. And so I held the books after finishing the borrowing process, and I hummed while walking with Luke in the afternoon garden. ¡°You really do like books related to magic.¡± ¡°I like them very much. It would not be an exaggeration to say that I love them.¡± ¡°More than an expensive steak?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Now that is a difficult question¡­¡± I loved books and I loved meat. I never thought about which order I would put them. Which was it, then¡­? ¡°I must ponder on it carefully, so give me some time.¡± ¡°Take all the time you need.¡± And so I tackled the difficult problem. Suddenly, Luke said in a quiet voice, ¡°¡­-could be number one.¡± ¡°Huh? Did you say something?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± He looked away and scratched his cheek. ¡°So, there was actually something I wanted to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Disccuss?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s about the next job we will be in charge of.¡± The next job¡­ I wonder what kind of job it will be? As I looked up with both expectation and anxiety in my chest, Luke answered. ¡°The ¡®Misty Forest¡¯ that faces the northwestern side of the kingdom. We are to investigate it, in person.¡± The Misty Forest was on the border of the undeveloped lands that neighbored the kingdom. And it was known to be the home of many monsters. That being said, that didn¡¯t mean they were very dangerous monsters. A low-rank Adventurer wouldn¡¯t have any problem dealing with them. However, due to the fact that it was filled with mist, it was difficult to see, and so Adventurers tended to avoid the place. ¡°But, why do they want the Royal Magician Order to investigate it?¡± It did not seem like the kind of place to send us. Surely this was not a difficult or dangerous task? ¡°It was Prince Michael¡¯s order.¡± ¡°The crown prince?¡± Michael Ardenfeld was the first prince. As I did not know much about politics, there was little that I knew about him. There were rumors that he was very intelligent, and that he was popular with ladies, because he was very handsome. I had been able to see him at the ball, and he was indeed quite attractive. ¡°The Royal Knights Order are being sent as well. Clearly, this is going to be a very serious investigation. And you and I were specifically assigned to it.¡± ¡°Assigned¡­?¡± It took me a while to fully understand what he had said. ¡°Ah, I see. I am to go as your buddy. For a moment I thought that the prince assigned me specifically too.¡± I said understandingly, but Luke shook his head. ¡°No. He did want you. Apparently, it was absolutely important that you participated.¡± ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± How did such a thing happen¡­? However, when I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t completely out of the blue. Most likely, the fact that I had helped save the empress at the ball had played a part in it. ¡®That new magician is very promising.¡¯ They must have been thinking such things. So the crown prince saw my potential¡­! There could be no bigger honor for a new Royal Magician. Yes, I will succeed at this job and meet his expectations then! And so I made a fist in the air, while also careful to not drop the books that I was carrying. CH 37 Chapter 37 ¨C The Misty Forest We left the royal capital first thing in the morning, and headed to the northwest by carriage. Equipment and supplies were stacked neatly in the back. When I looked at the mountain of bread, thinking about how delicious they must be, Luke said that I was ¡®definitely not allowed to eat them.¡¯ How rude! I would not do something as terrible as eat someone else¡¯s food! If such a thing happened to me, it would feel like the worst thing in the world. ¡°I brought my own food, thank you very much.¡± I showed Luke my personal stash of bread in my bag, and he chuckled. ¡®You have nothing but bread in there.¡¯ I felt a little happy about making him laugh. And so, in this pleasant mood, I took one out and started to eat it. It was the most popular custard cream croissant. The crispy texture, the sweet flavor of the custard cream as it spreads through your mouth. I smiled. This was the taste of happiness. The scenery flowed past us. I could also see people from the Royal Knights Order outside. About a hundred people were going to participate in this operation. Half of them were Royal Magicians, and the other half were of the Royal Knights Order. And among these knights was none other than the renowned kingsguard, who protected the crown prince for many years¡­a man called Bismarck Alstreim, who was currently captain of the 2nd unit. According to Luke, he was one of the three people, including us, who the prince had handpicked for this mission. Why was I included with such people? Ah, this bread tastes so good. Unable to fully accept the current reality, I escaped from it. On the other hand, there was a moment that made me smile and helped me relax. It was when Luke was giving orders to some subordinates as the section commander. He was doing his job as a leader so well, and somehow, that made me happy. The terrible little brat was all grown up¡­! It was rather moving, because I knew him back when we were still the same height. If anything, Luke had been shorter than most children his age. But he was so tall now. And I feel as if I haven¡¯t grown at all. It was something I reproached god for immensely, but right now, I just felt proud of my friend, and felt warm inside. Regardless, we continued to be rocked by the carriage for a few more hours. And when we finally arrived at the forest, it was just as misty as the name implied. Well, perhaps even more so. ¡°This is more like a fog.¡± It was much more dense than I had been imagining. If you stood too far from someone, you would not even be able to see their face. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been here several times before, and it was never this thick. In fact, I think that it is likely that this is not a natural phenomenon.¡± I thought about it, and then it occurred to me. ¡°Water magic.¡± ¡°It is quite likely.¡± Luke nodded with a serious expression.¡± ¡°Should I blow it away with my magic?¡± ¡°It is a viable method, but it will also alert the other side of our presence. First, we must gather some information.¡± And so while staying alert, we entered the forest. The moisture-filled air felt chilly. Presence Detection. It was magic that searched for monsters and living creatures in the area. What we then learned was that there were no living creatures around us at all. There were no animals, and you could not even hear the chirping of birds. I continued to search the forest, while being careful to not get lost or separated. And when I found a great number of small footprints, I called out to Luke. ¡°Hey, this¡­¡± ¡°I think¡­ A goblin lord¡¯s army.¡± Goblin lord. They were a kind of high-ranking goblin that appeared in places with high mana density. Goblin lords were good with leadership, and tended to create powerful hordes that they strengthened with support magic. The biggest known horde had included up to a thousand goblins. And since they often attacked villages and towns, causing great damage, they were given a threat level of 5, which was disaster level. That being said, goblins were not strong monsters, and a goblin lord¡¯s horde was usually considered to be manageable by an A-Rank Adventurer party. With so many Royal Magicians and Royal Knights here, any battle that might occur should not be too difficult. I wanted to deal with this, and meet their expectations. However, the mana density level was low in these territories, so it was strange that there would be a goblin lord here. It was just as I was wondering about this. A small ripple appeared in a puddle. The ground was shaking. ¡­They are here. ¡°Noelle. The mist.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± ¡®Windy.¡¯ A powerful blast of wind blew the surrounding mist away. However, even when our vision cleared, there was no goblin horde in sight. ¡®Dispel.¡¯ Luke activated a magic that erased all support magic. I see. They had been using concealing magic. That¡¯s why I could not detect them. And so the thin, transparent wall was peeled away, and from behind, appeared the great horde of goblins. I gasped when I saw that behind them were great green legs that resembled trees. No. While goblin lords were large monsters, this one was much too big. Not even an ogre was this size. This green giant was closer to a dragon. A rare type that only occurred in places where the mana density was incredibly high¡­ A goblin king. They had a threat level of 8, and in the past, were known to destroy entire cities. I understand it now. Why the crown prince wanted Luke and the captain of the 2nd unit. Why such a team had been formed. This was a burden much too heavy for me. However, they had faith in me as well. I could not just cower in fear. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luke.¡± ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± Luke said with an exasperated sigh. ¡°But I¡¯ll go anywhere that you go.¡± Two friends, facing the enemy. The battle was about to begin. CH 38 Part 1: Chapter 38 ¨C The Green Giant They must have realized that the support magic that was concealing them had been deactivated. The goblin king then raised what looked like a great tree, and unleashed an earth shattering roar. That was the signal to attack. And so the goblin horde rushed forward all at once. There were more than a thousand of the monsters, and they attacked us like a storm. And so I chose to meet them with as much firepower as I could muster. I used Multi-Cast, Enhance, and Boost in order to maximize my mana. And then I double-cast Spell Boost and Mana Charge to increase the area of effect. Then I waited for the goblins to get as close as possible. ¡­Now. Wind Blast. A powerful, pressurized, explosive wind was unleashed. The ground swelled up, carrying the goblins as they fled, and throwing them into the distance. The frontlines crumbled. Without a moment¡¯s delay, I rushed forward and unleashed my magic at the goblin king. Air Raid Storm. Blades of wind tore through the air. However, while they cut through the trees like they were jelly, the blades were not able to make as much as a scratch on the goblin king¡¯s skin. ¡°Unbelievable. What endurance¡­¡± I was shocked at the toughness that exceeded my expectations. And then there was the cool down that occurred after unleashing a powerful spell. However, I knew that I did not have to deal with them. Lightning Blitz. Thunder cracked through the air, and the goblins crumbled to the ground. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± It was my weakness that while the spells used a lot of mana and did a lot of damage, they left me open afterwards. But Luke was more balanced and was never open. And so he would generally support me whenever we fought large monsters. ¡®Why are you always so careless! You have to think about what happens after you attack!¡¯ ¡®Thinking about that will only hold me back! I always live in the present!¡¯ As our personalities and strengths were so different, we would always be fighting at first. But now, we could understand each other even without words. Those days, the two of us, devoting ourselves to magic. The many, many hours spent. Ah, yes. It really made me not want to lose. I wanted to be the person I was back then. Able to stand next to Luke as a rival. And so I had to become stronger. The youngest Adamantite-rank. My friend had gone so far ahead of me. The very idea of someone who couldn¡¯t make it in the countryside being equal with him again. It would be laughably difficult. I know it. And yet, I wanted to believe. Even if everyone in the world told me it was impossible, I had to believe in myself, even if I was the only one. Surely, I can do it. I can be the person I want to be. After all, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me if I don¡¯t. Just one step at a time is fine. In order to move ahead. I could not stand still here. Sorry, goblin king. But I am taking you down. And so I targeted the green giant and moved forward. CH 39 Chapter 39 ¨C The Green Giant 2 Tirion Gray, the vice commander of the Royal Knights¡¯ 5th Unit, understood that his mission was different from the norm. The crown prince himself had taken command of it, and sent one of his most trusted kingsguard, Bismarck Alstreim. On top of that, there was the genius from the Royal Magicians, who was the youngest person to rise to Adamantite Rank, Luke Waldstein. And then, the astonishing newcomer, who had saved the empress of Neunzehla, and contributed greatly to the Potion Research Team¡­Noelle Springfield. As Magus Rank magicians had great responsibility, it was difficult to suddenly add them to operations that weren¡¯t planned in advance. However, the two who were sent this time were easy to mobilize, and had the ability that placed them among the top class in the kingdom. In other words, he was using the most powerful cards that he could, without sacrificing normal business operations. As for the other units, they too were some of the best. This was not the kind of fighting force you would send to the Misty Forest, where low-rank Adventurers could manage just fine. Clearly, he was expecting them to meet something very unusual. (So, what will come out? An orc lord or a basilisk? It could also be a dragon. Though, I would rather not think about that.) Dragons were the most powerful of creatures in the west side of the continent. And it was because Tirion was expecting creatures near the top, that he was surprised when he saw the footprints. (What? Goblin lords?) While they were dangerous, and had a threat level of 5, as one of the most capable of the Knights Order, they were not an enemy that Tirion feared. (The prince must have been expecting something much more dangerous. Well, he cannot be right all of the time.) Prince Michael Ardenfeld was known to be resourceful and quick of wit, and the neighboring countries already held him in high regard. He had beaten a foreign grandmaster at chess, and some said that he saw so far ahead that he could tell the future. However, even he was not perfect. But these thoughts in Tirion¡¯s head vanished in an instant, as the green giant appeared in front of him. (A Goblin King¡­!? No, it is much too big.) Goblin Kings were a high-ranking type of goblin that rarely appeared in places where mana was especially dense. They had a threat level of 8, and had destroyed cities in the past. However, the thing in front of him exceeded even them. (Could it have¡­mutated¡­) If the mana was dense enough, then there was the possibility of it mutating to something even more dangerous. (Ordinary monsters become dangerous if they have mutated. So if it¡¯s a Goblin King¡­) Surely even the crown prince would have not expected this. (This won¡¯t even be a fight. We¡¯ll just get crushed. What can be done¡­) Just as a violent burst of wind shook the earth¡­it happened. A powerful detonation. The earth and bedrock cracked and peeled. In one strike, the goblins in the frontlines had been erased without a trace. (What ridiculous¡­) He could not believe the scene before his eyes. This kind of nonstandard destructive power reminded him of Gawain Stark, who boasted the greatest firepower in the kingdom. On top of that, the speed was faster than anyone that Tirion knew of. And that included Magus-rank magicians. Of course, he had heard about how this person had destroyed the mana measuring equipment, and fought an attacker who possessed a special grade artifact. But even then¡­ But more than anything, it was how the figure rushed towards the green giant without hesitation. Tirion was entranced as he watched her back. (As veteran warriors freeze in surprise, she launched the first and most dangerous attack) Tirion shuddered at the strength of heart. What astonishing ability. Even someone as experienced as Tirion could not fathom the limits of that power. (This girl. How far will she¡­) As Tirion watched the small, child-like back, he forgot how to breathe. CH 40 Chapter 40 ¨C Flash Compared to any monster I had fought before, the Goblin King was on a different level. It had shocking strength that allowed it to easily uproot trees. Merely being grazed by its attack could result in a fatal blow. The shockwaves caused earth and boulders to fly. You would be gravely wounded if you were hit by them. ¡­In that case, it was important to not get hit. ¡®Spell Boost.¡¯ In this world of acceleration, I dodged the attack. Luke and I had become bait, luring the enemy in so that the others could chip away at it with magic fire. Numerous magic circles were activated. They showed practiced coordination. The magic attacks of the other Royal Magicians exploded like thunder. However, after the smoke enveloped the giant, what appeared then was most shocking. In spite of so many attacks, we had not made a single scratch on it¡­ Even if this was a monster that could destroy cities, it should not be this tough. It must be a mutated type then. Its skin must have changed, and it had acquired powerful magic resistance. ¡°What should we do? We cannot beat it simply with brute force.¡± Said Luke. And so I answered. ¡°Leave it to me. I have an amazing idea.¡± The sapphire blue eyes were filled with emotion. ¡°Tell me.¡± I nodded. And so I told him my plan. ¡°If our enemy has high durability, then we just need to keep hitting it with our greatest firepower until it can bear it no longer. This is the best plan that can be applied to all situations.¡± ¡°¡­I was an idiot for expecting anything from you.¡± ¡°What!? But it¡¯s a brilliant plan!¡± I thought it was so perfect. As I protested, Luke said, ¡°I¡¯ll give the orders, just like I always do. You follow me.¡± While I was not satisfied with this, I was a very mature person, and decided to accept it for his sake. Besides, whenever we fought together, Luke had always been the one to think of strategies. ¡°Focus your magic on its eyes. Blind it.¡± And so I unleashed my magic as ordered. Perhaps the eyes were not as tough as the rest of it. It blocked our attacks with its arm, and then thrashed at us with the great tree. However, that was what Luke wanted. In the corner of my vision, behind us, a lone knight was moving at such a speed that I could barely follow. Clearly, this was no ordinary person. It was the commander of the 2nd Unit, handpicked by the crown prince himself¡­ Bismarck Alstreim. Immediately, I activated my magic. ¡®Spell Boost.¡¯ It was support magic that accelerated the speed of your target. And I cast it on the Unit 2 Commander. If he moved faster, then his attack would become more powerful as well. His body accelerated. And with his honed swordsmanship, he cut through the tough skin of the goblin. In the same instant, Luke unleashed magic into the small crack that appeared in the skin. ¡®Paralyze Bolt.¡¯ A flash of light. The beauty was entrancing. The electric attack grazed the nose of the commander, and shot straight towards the wound. Most people might have missed it. But as someone who had spent so much time using magic, I could tell. His control of the magic was practically inhuman. The amount of sweat and effort that had gone into doing it¡­ The giant¡¯s movements became visibly slower. To be able to paralyze such a huge monster with one hit¡­ Luke Waldstein, you are a genius. Perhaps I never would catch up with him. Still, I was not going to give up. I wanted to compete against him, like I used to. I could not help but wish for it. And so¡­ Luke had turned to me, and was trying to say something. But before the words could reach me, I knew what to do. In order to get as close to Luke as I can, I had to use everything that I had now. I would catch up to him, no matter what. With this resolution in my heart¡­ ¡®Wind Blast.¡¯ My magic seemed to have a cleaner trajectory than usual. It was probably because I had just seen Luke¡¯s magic. I usually just relied on strength when shooting it, but this time, it was just a little more refined. Even if it wasn¡¯t as skillful as Luke¡¯s magic, my cannonball of wind shot towards the small gap in the wound. A thunderous roar, and dust rose into the air. The giant¡¯s body shook violently. Then its knees bent. The ground trembled. It wasn¡¯t a lethal wound. However, as the fight continued, it would become more and more serious. After all, it was already sluggish from the paralysis. And just like that, the tide had changed in our favor. It would not take long for the battle to end now. The other magicians and knights attacked viciously. The explosive attacks of the Unit 2 Commander flashed in the air, and eventually, the giant stopped moving. Next to me, Luke smiled. ¡°Impressive.¡± I realized it then. Luke would be a Magus-rank magician in the near future. I didn¡¯t want to lose. I wanted to be his equal again. ¡­In that case, I had to be a Magus-rank as well. It was such an outrageous goal, that some would laugh at me. But I would still try. And so I kept this big dream locked away in my heart. That one day, I will be able to compete against him on equal ground again. It was a wish that I would not say out loud just yet. CH 41 Chapter 41- First Prince In a room in the great royal palace, which was called the ¡®Red Palace.¡¯ A wine red carpet and statues of silver and crystal. The paintings that decorated the wall were so valuable, that the price of one of them would be enough for a person to live comfortably for the rest of their life. A refined scent hung in the air of the room, which was in fact, Prince Michael Ardenfeld¡¯s office. ¡°How was it?¡± The prince¡¯s question concerned the new magician, who he had ordered be added to the investigation. A knight sat on the sofa opposite to him. It was the captain of the 2nd Unit, Bismarck Alstreim, who answered. ¡°She exceeded my expectations. Even though she faced a mutated Goblin King, she stood her ground with courage, and fought on the frontlines. And with unbelievable speed, she dodged its vicious attacks and contributed greatly to the fight with incredible firepower. On top of that, she has a talent that goes beyond just magic.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Michael Ardenfeld said with interest. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Before I unleashed my own sword attacks, she cast support magic on me. Amidst the battle, she immediately understood my intent, and chose to support me for maximum damage. And in spite of the distance, she succeeded perfectly without chanting. How many magicians could have done the same in that situation?¡± Bismarck continued. ¡°She was able to think broadly and stay calm in that chaos. And was able to make decisions in an instant. Noelle Springfield is much more capable than any ordinary magician. That is what I thought.¡± ¡°She impressed you that much? You, who are second only to the Holy Blade?¡± The prince sighed with admiration. ¡°So she went beyond my prediction. Very interesting.¡± Bismarck was surprised by his smile. However, in spite of all the praise, he always appeared to be bored. The only time he seemed to have smiled during the past several years, was when he had been defeated by the greatest chess master in the surrounding kingdoms. ¡®Wonderful. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been beaten like that.¡¯ However, after a few more matches, even that ended. ¡®I am defeated. It pains me to admit it, but you are stronger.¡¯ The grand master said weakly, with his eyes downcast. ¡®I see.¡¯ Was all the prince offered. He too looked disappointed. Disappointed. Excelling in everything meant that he felt bored and lonely. As part of the kingsguard, Bismarck had witnessed this more than anyone. And so he noticed it now. That Prince Michael seemed to be quite interested in Ms. Noelle Springfield. Perhaps he was hoping that as someone who exceeded his expectations, she would be able to shatter this world of boredom around him. ¡°Should I suggest her for the Kingsguard again? A mutated Goblin King would have a threat level that is higher than 10. Surely her rank will go up now. Of course, I think it¡¯s possible she will avoid joining again¡­¡± ¡°No, leave her. Gawain Stark has a point. Why tarnish a beautiful flower that is trying to bloom? There is a proper time for everything.¡± Michael Ardenfeld said as he gazed out of the window. ¡°Besides, there is likely to be another incident soon.¡± ¡°Another incident?¡± ¡°The assasination attempt on the Neunzehla empress. The plague in the north. And the sudden appearance of a mutated Goblin King in the Misty Forest. Do you not think too much is happening in a short while for it to be a coincidence?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Bismarck gulped. ¡°If there is a next, it will be in the western territory. That is my prediction.¡± Said the first prince, his golden eyes smiling. ¡°Now, what will she show us this time?¡± These 2 bonus chapters come courtesy of Roxypeony. Thank you so much!! CH 42 Chapter 42 ¨C Problem(Magic Artificer Guild 7) A report saying that there was a problem with the submitted crystal balls. And so the guild chief and vice chief rushed to the house of the marquis. ¡°A problem? What kind of problem is it!¡± The marquis sighed gravely as he saw the two panting men run towards him. ¡°I am sure you already know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± His eyes looked out of the window, where the midday light poured in. ¡°Now, do your best to explain it to me. Why you did what you did.¡± He said admonishingly. A chill ran down the guild chief¡¯s spine. (What¡­? Why is he so angry¡­?) They had met the deadline. And the quality of the products should have been fine. They had paid a high price to acquire those crystal balls, and he had polished them himself. Surely they should have been better than anything they had shipped out before. (In that case, it must be because they had changed the manufacturing method¡­!) ¡°I am terribly sorry! However, we constantly strive to improve and polish our products. We do not fear to evolve. We take risks and march forward bravely. That has always been our way. Indeed, you might have been surprised at the differences compared to before. But knowing you have such a wonderful eye for such things, surely you understand the value of our new crystal balls.¡± The marquis listened to the guild chief¡¯s words silently. The room was quiet for a moment. And then he finally opened his mouth. ¡°Indeed. I know the worth of these crystal balls.¡± His voice was calm as he continued. ¡°You purchased finished products from somewhere, and merely changed the surface so it resembled your own. I will agree that in terms of appearance, these are more beautiful than the others. However, the value that the other crystal balls had are not present with these. They have not that miraculous quality, that must surely have been the result of a skilled crafter¡¯s blood and sweat.¡± The marquis turned to the guild chief. ¡°What you have made here¡­is a fake.¡± The guild chief could not understand the meaning of those words. After so much time and money went into them¡­ Why? ¡°Please wait! I do not understand what you mean. Surely these new crystal balls are superior. You must be mistaken¡­¡± ¡°So you do not understand it at all then.¡± Came the cold reply. The guild chief became frantic. He had to get through this somehow, and avoid being cut off from the marquis. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. Perhaps we were unable to meet your expectations this time. But we can do it again! Next time, you will not be disappointed. We will go back to the previous manufacturing method.¡± ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°Of course. We did it before, so there is no reason that we cannot do it again.¡± The guild chief smiled reassuringly. However, what came back was an icy voice. ¡°You should know that I¡¯ve done my own investigation on you. And your lack of good judgment has given me a terrible headache. I feel ashamed of myself, for getting carried away due to how wonderful the products were. But it cannot be helped now. Who could have imagined that such miraculous things could have been made in such a vile environment?¡± The marquis continued. ¡°I heard that you ridiculed the magic artificer who was in charge of crafting your crystal balls, and had her fired. One of the crafters who left you came and told me about it. That it was all her doing. Her job.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon, but I must tell you that you are severely misinformed. Indeed, we did dismiss the previous person who was in charge of crafting the crystal balls. But it was due to a complete lack of basic skills. That was all it was. And while it seems that you believed the words of a certain disgruntled former employee, you should know that such people always speak ill of their old employers. The truth is quite the opposite, I assure you¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I just believed him without obtaining supporting evidence?¡± His glare was like daggers. The marquis continued. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I will tell you. The reputation of your guild is currently in trouble. Selling someone else¡¯s products as your own is false advertising. You treat smaller trade partners with contempt. And you made your magic artificers work in such horrible conditions, that they might as well have died. The union has already started to act. The business suspension order will arrive soon enough. And your guild will be stripped of its magic artificer license.¡± Upon hearing those words, the guild chief forgot to breathe. Business suspension order¡­? Such an outrageous thing could not be possible¡­ Success had been right in front of their eyes. But now, everything they had worked so hard to build was about to come crumbling down. ¡°Perhaps this is a good opportunity for you. If you have no love for magic artifacts and crafters, then you are not suited for this job. You should find work elsewhere.¡± The guild chief could not think of a reply. Once he was out of the mansion, all expression was gone from his face. When¡­? When had it gone wrong¡­? The answer came to him immediately. There was only one thing that led to this destruction. When they had dismissed the lowly, useless magic artificer. Well, there was nothing to do but accept it. It wasn¡¯t that the marquis and Grand Duke Oswalt had no eye for quality products. They had seen with precision, the value of what had been made, and everything moved from there. The lowly magic artificer had been doing better work than anyone, in spite of the terrible environment. No amount of regret would be enough. Cutting away one person was going to result in him losing everything. Business suspension order. Being stripped of their guild license. ¡°It can¡¯t be allowed to happen¡­it can¡¯t¡­¡± However, no amount of denial was going to change the reality in front of him. And so the guild chief walked as if wandering, until he reached the carriage parked outside of the mansion. He saw the crystal balls that were loaded in the back. He stared at the things that had sealed his fate. His eyes trembled. And even as he shook, he picked one up with his hand. If this job had gone well, then he would have had everything. He didn¡¯t even feel human anymore. ¡°AHHHHHHH!!!!¡± He screeched as he threw the crystal ball to the ground. The vice chief tried to stop him, but to no avail. He picked up another, and then another. The destruction continued. The unending echoes of shattering. Shards littered the street. ¡°Damn it. Why¡­ Why me¡­!!¡± He continued to act like a violent beast until all of the crystal balls were destroyed. CH 43 Chapter 43 ¨C Training! Five in the morning. I had woken up two hours early, and rubbed at my sleepy eyes while sitting up. The bed was so warm and comfortable. Perhaps I could start tomorrow. A seductive option. I was too weak willed, and so I curled up in my bed again and slept for another five minutes. And then, with a stronger resolve, I finally slipped out of bed. The morning air was chilly. I washed my face with cold water, forcing the drowsiness out of me. Really, I would have liked to sleep a bit more. But if I did that, I would not be able to catch up with him. And so I had to do things that I didn¡¯t want to do. I wanted to be the competitive person who can say, ¡®I won¡¯t lose!¡¯ I changed into some light clothing and quietly slipped out of the house so that my mother wouldn¡¯t wake up. And in the still dim city, I ran. ¡°I see you¡¯re training hard, Ms. Noelle!¡± Said the newspaper man as I greeted him. And then I went about the special training regime I had decided on. ¡®Training regime? Hmm. I can help if you want.¡¯ Said Ms. Leticia. She was also a magician and someone I really looked up to. And so I took the training methods that she taught me, and arranged them to suit me better. It was quite hard, and took a lot of effort to complete just once. Still, I was sure that he was doing even more than that. I would catch up with him, but do things my own way. I took a bath and recovered my energy with magic, before changing into my uniform and heading to the palace. ¡°You seem to be working really hard recently. What happened?¡± Asked Luke. ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± I said evasively. After all, it would not do to make Luke anxious. He might increase his own training, which would make it even harder to catch up with him. I had to make him lower his guard, so that I could bridge the gap all at once! This was the plan I had weaved together with my genius-level brain. Hehehe. Even though Luke was smart, he will not be able to catch on to what I¡¯m doing. As for my training in the Royal Magicians Order, I also tried to do just a little more than what Luke was doing. And during breaks, I would read books on subjects that I usually disliked and avoided. I would be the first woman to become a Magus-rank magician. It was such a grand goal that people would laugh at me. But that was the person that I wanted to be. So even if everyone in the world said it was impossible, I had decided to believe in myself. ¡°You. From today you are Bronze rank.¡± It was during this time, when I was at my most enthusiastic, that Mr. Gawain said those words to me. And so I bowed my head and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± My second double promotion. Mr. Gawain said that it was because of the goblin king battle, as well as my efforts with the Potion Research Team. ¡°The team leader, the one with the glasses, was singing your praises. Apparently, no one has ever been as helpful as you were.¡± It made me happy. It had all paid off. They saw how hard I was working. This was a great wind, pushing my sails towards a dream. Bronze rank was 6th. Magus rank was still far away, but it was a big deal that I went up two ranks at once. I was rising at a speed that was behind only one person. And people were talking about me in the palace. I didn¡¯t have to ask who number one was, but it made me angry to have lost again. But that was fine for now. After all, I was turning into a person who could win. And so I mentally clenched my fist in triumph. Mr. Gawain looked a little surprised then. ¡°You didn¡¯t make a strange face like the last time.¡± ¡°Strange face?¡± ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t remember? Your eyes rolled upwards and your mouth hung open.¡± Apparently, I had been making such an unfortunate face. Indeed, I remember being so shocked that I could not speak. However, I was a sensitive young woman, surely he could have spared me such unnecessary information! And so I protested. ¡°Sorry, sorry. But it shows that you have grown. A little, anyway.¡± Said Mr. Gawain. While I didn¡¯t feel that different, it was good to know. ¡°I do have a goal now.¡± ¡°A goal?¡± ¡°Yes. There is someone who I don¡¯t want to lose to. But it¡¯s so ridiculous, so I can¡¯t give you any details, as you will just laugh at me.¡± I chuckled with embarrassment. ¡°Someone you don¡¯t want to lose to, eh?¡± Mr. Gawain said with a serious expression. ¡°Your goal is to become a Magus-rank, isn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing those words, I froze. ¡°B-but how did you know¡­?¡± ¡°Well, it was quite obvious.¡± I had been so careful that no one would know. And yet, he had seen right through me. But Mr. Gawain was much like me, in that he was the rough and ready sort. I doubted he could detect the subtleties of people¡¯s hearts. In other words¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! I understand that you must have been observing me very closely in order to understand the secrets deep in my chest. But right now, I just want to focus on my work as a magician. And so I am unable to reciprocate any feeling you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Oh, it wasn¡¯t it. I had been so very sure that it was. But as I tilted my head, Mr. Gawain explained. ¡°You talked to Leticia about a training regime, didn¡¯t you? And there have been reports that you¡¯ve been working very hard with the unit training as well. They say that you always try to do more than Luke. And so the rest was easy enough to guess.¡± ¡°Im-impressive.¡± He was the captain, after all. I was impressed at how well he watched his subordinates. But, still¡­ He saw through me then¡­ ¡°You must think me very foolish. That I would aspire to reach Magus rank.¡± I chuckled awkwardly, trying to hide the fact that I was afraid of his answer. I had to defend myself before I was hurt. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± However, Mr. Gawain just looked exasperated. ¡°It is a good thing to have a dream and work towards it. It is not something for others to argue against. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°But¡­surely it is the kind of thing that would cause people to laugh and say that it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°If people want to laugh, then let them. It just proves that your dream is big and interesting.¡± He said with a grin. ¡°Besides, someone like you could do it. That¡¯s what I think.¡± As I had constantly been dismissed at my previous job, I had never thought that someone would say that to me. So there were people who would cheer me on. I was so happy that I laughed, and then Mr. Gawain said, ¡°However, I really am quite broke right now¡­ Sorry, but you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer for the reward. You¡¯ll have it as soon as I get paid.¡± He said in a troubled voice. Not being able to end things on a high note was part of his charm. CH 44 Chapter 44 ¨C The Photos in the Pocket Book ¡®Ms. Leticia! Can you teach me how to train with magic!¡¯ The day after the mutant goblin king had been defeated in the Misty Forest, the small newcomer magician had said that while looking up at Leticia. It had been the kind of great feat that would allow the average Adventurer to boast for the rest of their life. It was a great achievement even for a Royal Magician, and yet there was not much joy in her eyes. She wanted to become stronger. From the bottom of her heart. That¡¯s what her eyes said. Training regimes and supplements. And after telling her what she could, ¡®You are so intelligent and stylish¡­!¡¯ was her excited reply. What a strange child. Whenever there was an eating challenge in the dining hall, she would always finish it as if it was nothing. And she was always reading ancient and difficult magic books that no one else would touch. She had the personality of someone who charged in a straight line, towards the thing that they liked. Of course, that made her dense with things around her. She seemed mostly unaware of just how much attention she attracted throughout the palace. ¡®People have been so nice to acknowledge my work. And so I have to do my best.¡¯ She was always saying things like that. However, this time, there was one new reason. ¡®I want to be able to compete against him, like I used to.¡¯ Luke Waldstein. She was seriously trying to chase the back of the genius who had been promoted at a record breaking pace. ¡®He¡¯s the one person I don¡¯t want to lose to. It may be difficult, but I have a feeling that if I give up now, I might lose something that is even more important to me.¡¯ She was always working hard and doing her best. She was honest, and treated everyone with equal kindness, which made her popular within the unit. ¡°Bronze already¡­ You¡¯re one insane tiny newcomer.¡± ¡°Who are you calling tiny!¡± Normally, rising among the ranks at this speed would cause others to be jealous, but there was none of that with her. It seemed like she was always surrounded by friends. Unlike the person who she was chasing. Yes, back when Luke Waldstein first joined the Royal Magicians Order¡­ Leticia thought back on it. He had seemed like some kind of emotionless machine as he worked. He succeeded in what he did and continued to be promoted faster than anyone. He was like a machine that specializes in getting the best results. That was the impression that everyone had of Luke Waldstein at the time. He avoided interacting with others, as he considered it to be a waste of time, and just focused on work that would lead to his advancement. And so he quickly became a target of envy and fear. He would hardly sleep, and would arrive at work ahead of everyone, and also be the last to leave. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a holiday or not. And even when his worried superiors would admonish him, the situation did not change. He would work even when it wasn¡¯t his shift, and continued to get results. ¡°You must stop this at once. Your body will not be able to keep up.¡± It was one afternoon. ¡°I do not care about my health. There is something far more important.¡± More important than his health? Leticia felt disturbed by those words. Was he that ambitious? She understood that as Duke Waldstein¡¯s heir, he was expected to be very accomplished. As the son of a great house, there were likely complicated reasons behind some of his behavior. Leticia was also the daughter of a noble family, and so she could understand that. However, she could not feel much fondness for someone that was this obsessed with fame an glory. ¡°Let him do what he wants. Even if it affects his health, he is an adult. It is his own responsibility. Besides, he might not learn until he experiences some pain first.¡± Such were the words of the hands-off captain. But Leticia felt responsible as his superior. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten today, have you?¡± She sighed and pressed a bun she had bought into his hands. He looked surprised at this. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± He replied. Was it because of his upbringing? He could be well-mannered when he wanted to be. After that, Leticia was in charge of forcing food on him, as he would skip meals if you took your eyes off of him for too long. It was like feeding a selfish and rebellious cat. (I do not understand it. Why is he so obsessed with advancement.) A couple days later, she found a pocketbook on the training grounds. She saw the embroidered Waldstein crest on the cover, and picked it up in order to deliver it to him. That¡¯s when Leticia noticed that something had fallen out of it. There were three photographs that had been taken with a magic camera. And in them, was a girl who seemed to be oblivious of the camera. (Could it be his sister¡­? No, it feels more¡­) He must have been carrying these with him for years. They were aged and worn. However, she had a feeling that she now knew what that important thing to him was. CH 45 Chapter 45 ¨C Behind the Genius Months passed after that, and Leticia slowly started to understand Luke Waldstein. Ultimately, what she discovered was a person that was completely different from the one she had been imagining. But who could have ever thought of it? That this genius, who was in a privileged position of being able to acquire anything he wanted¡­Luke Waldstein, was sacrificing his own health for continued results, all for the chance to be next to someone he had unrequited feelings towards? After all, there were probably as many people interested in him as there were stars in the sky. With his looks and position, and the power of his house, he could surely make the most excellent match. Considering the difference in station, surely that would be the road of less opposition and more happiness. And yet he had rejected it, and pursued this one person. This seemed like the height of stupidity. It was not what she expected from a person with such calm and cool eyes. While he looked clever and skillful, behind the scenes, it was clear that this was the result of immense preparation, training, and effort. This man was actually foolishly honest. Once he was promoted to Mithril rank, he started to become more friendly to others, and there were improvements towards his reputation. ¡°People do grow.¡± Said his co-workers, who did not know anything. But as someone who knew the reason, Leticia could only sigh. ¡®I think she would be quite worried, if she knew that her friend was not doing well at work.¡¯ His principles of conduct were ridiculously consistent. But now that she had unwittingly become the person who fed him, she now felt a degree of attachment, and therefore, worry. (Really, how very dangerous this is. This is someone who would make an enemy of the world for one person and think nothing of it.) It was only a few days ago, when it became clear that this fear could very well become a reality. ¡°That girl, she is being considered for the Kingsguard.¡± He nodded at Leticia¡¯s words. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°And you are fine with it? You will no longer be buddies if that happens.¡± ¡°As long as it is what Noelle wants. It would be wrong for me to stifle her potential, due to my own desires.¡± ¡°And what if she does not want to go?¡± ¡°Then I will stop it, anyway that I can.¡± ¡°But we are talking about the crown prince. If things go bad, then you might not come out of this¡­¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Noelle is much more important to me.¡± He was completely decided on this, which made it even worse. He would not hesitate to stand by her, even if the country or the whole world was against them. And nothing Leticia could say would change that. There was probably only one person who could change his mind. And yet this important person seemed completely oblivious of it. (I better make some moves behind the scenes, so that things do not get out of hand.) Leticia sighed at these two subordinates, who were the cause of many headaches. CH 46 Chapter 46 ¨C Western Frontier Town ¡°An expedition mission in the western territory?¡± I asked, and Luke answered. ¡°Yes. Once again, the crown prince has selected you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± While this was the second time, it did not feel real. I still felt like the same magician who had been fired in a countryside guild. How is it that such things are happening now? That being said, it was still something I felt grateful for. My rank had gone up, and my greatest asset, which was magic combat, was up to the standards of a Royal Magician. In order to become the person that I wanted to be. In order to be Luke¡¯s rival and equal. It was much too early to stop and stand still. ¡°But, why an expedition?¡± ¡°The details have not been shared with us. However, the personnel who were selected seem to be the same as those who participated during the Goblin King battle in the Misty Forest. And so we can assume that something will happen in the near future.¡± ¡°You mean that another disaster-level monster will appear?¡± ¡°I think we should prepare for such a possibility.¡± As Luke said this, I quietly clenched my fist. If such a powerful monster did appear, then it would be another chance for me to show my ability. If I work hard and get promoted, I might be able to break Luke¡¯s record this time. And then I will be able to boast about it to my heart¡¯s content! But in spite of this silent resolve, there was one thing that bothered me a little. ¡°I would very much like to participate in the mission, but I would like to take about two days off first.¡± ¡°Has something come up?¡± ¡°My mother is going to attend a reunion in her hometown, and she feels very anxious about it, and asked me to accompany her.¡± The town on the western frontier, where I had worked as a magic artificer. In order to reach it from the royal capital, one would have to hire a carriage and give the driver instructions etcetera. But my mother had been raised in the countryside, and was not used to doing such things, and so she wanted my help. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know that paid leave is just an urban legend, and this is a terribly unreasonable request, but¡­¡± I muttered awkwardly. ¡°No, it is not unreasonable at all.¡± Luke said with a sigh, and then he smiled. ¡°Take your time, and enjoy being with your mother.¡± Much to my surprise, I had gotten a few days off as if it was nothing. I was aware that the system technically allowed us to do this, but in reality, I assumed it was only something people did when a family member was sick or there was some other misfortune. This white working environment never ceased to amaze me¡­! And so like this, I headed to the western frontier town with my mother. ¡°My dear Noelle. How are things with him recently?¡± ¡°As I told you before, it¡¯s not like that with me and Luke.¡± I ignored my mother¡¯s attacks of ¡®get married,¡¯ as we rocked in the carriage. When we arrived in the town, my mother smiled happily and said, ¡°Thank you. I will see you later then.¡± ¡°Yes. I hope you enjoy it.¡± I waved as my mother headed to the place where she would meet up with the others. I had not been in this town for a while, but it had not changed at all. And my memories of it were not very pleasant. ¡®Really. You have worked for us for three years now, and all you are capable of making are crystal balls that anyone could make. Think about how we feel, having made the grave error of hiring someone as worthless as you.¡¯ I was treated as being no good and useless. I just wanted to work at a place where I could use magic. But no one would hire me after that. ¡®I¡¯m very sorry, but we have decided that we cannot give you a job at this time.¡¯ I had felt so low and unneeded back then. And so I could not bring myself to get anywhere near that old work place. As if to run away, I started walking in the opposite direction. However, I suddenly heard someone¡¯s voice calling from behind me. ¡°Noelle¡­!? Is that you, Noelle!¡± It was a cheerful, nostalgic voice. When I turned around, I felt a feeling of happiness at how much she had grown. ¡°Huh? Nina!? What a surprise! It¡¯s been so long!¡± Nina Lawrence. We had been friends who played nearly every day before I went to the magic academy. I had met Nina during a time in my childhood when I was obsessed with climbing trees and catching bugs. It all started when I had saved Nina, who was being bullied by some other children. ¡®Noelle, the ultimate and most powerful magician has arrived! If you wish to torment her, you will have to defeat me first!¡¯ I had been quite a tomboy back then. There was so much energy in my body, that I just had to unleash outside. And so I would go around and punch any bullies in the neighborhood without a shred of guilt, until they started to call me the ¡®The most terrible woman of the west.¡¯ ¡®Take this! The ultra-super-final god punch!¡¯ My dream was to become a magician, and I just wanted to get as close to it as possible. However, I did not know how. And so I just let my fists do the work. ¡®Damn it! I won¡¯t forget this!¡¯ ¡®Hehe! Justice always prevails!¡¯ Like this, I had won hundreds of battles with never a defeat, and before I knew it, the children I had helped had grown quite fond of me. Nina was a girl who had formed a particularly strong attachment to me. She was the daughter of a wealthy family, and had just recently moved to the countryside. But she found it difficult to fit it. And that made her a target for the bullies. It was during such a time that I helped her. ¡®You are so amazing Noelle! So dashing!¡± I was glad whenever she would praise me like that. And after I had gone to talk to her several times, Nina started to follow me around. Nina¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle and she would listen to me intently when I taught her how to climb trees, or how to punch bullies in the face. Of course, since Nina was brought up as a lady, the daily life of someone who had no toys and spent their time running around over wild mountains, was new and exciting. ¡®I want to be just like you, Ms. Noelle.¡¯ Nina said to me one day. ¡®You help children, even when they are being attacked by boys much older and bigger than you. Even if I cannot do that, I would like to become stronger.¡¯ She had never said that before, and it made me happy. At the same time, I also wanted to be like Nina. While I was the kind of person who would chew on grass as a snack, every movement of hers was elegant and refined. She could play the violin and was an excellent dancer. And she knew so many things and was so intelligent and mature. But more than anything, Nina had a lot of books in her house. There were so many magic books there that I could not read, no matter how much I wanted to. I was jealous of that. I admitted it with a sigh, and then Nina said, ¡®But you could borrow them if you want, Noelle? They were my great grandfather¡¯s books, and no one reads them now.¡¯ If she only knew how happy those words made me. And so reading those faded magic books became an obsession. It was probably due to that experience, that I prefer to read older books of magic. In fact, it was really thanks to Nina creating this environment where I could study, that allowed me to pass the exam for the royal magic academy. And so I was so thankful to her. Because of this, I was really looking forward to returning after graduation, and being able to play with her again. However, on the day that I returned¡­ I stopped on the road that I usually walk on. There was no one left at Nina¡¯s house. ¡®Mr. Lawrence? Ah, they have moved away. Yes, because their daughter¡¯s illness was cured. The one that affected her respiratory system.¡¯ Nina¡¯s family were incredibly wealthy. It was only after I became an adult, that I realized that our friendship had been allowed because we were still young. And so I had become resigned to the idea that we may never meet again. Which made this sudden reunion all the more wonderful. There was so much to talk about. But I didn¡¯t know where to start, and became quite speechless. Nina laughed and then said, ¡°So, you have become a Royal Magician.¡± ¡°You knew!?¡± ¡°Yes. I knew it at once as soon as I heard your name. And I was not the least bit surprised when I heard people speak of your accomplishments. After all, you are Noelle.¡± She had the same expression of total trust that she always did. ¡°No, if you only knew of the wild waves of society that battered me. And I was unemployed for a while.¡± ¡°It can be difficult for a woman to work in magic. I understand. Because it was hard for me as well.¡± ¡°You, Nina?¡± ¡°But I did my best, because I knew that I would be able to meet you again.¡± And then Nina said with a bright smile. ¡°Do you have time now? I am quite free myself.¡± CH 47 Chapter 47 ¨C The Full-belly Dining Hall and a Fun Time And so I took Nina to a place that I had been a regular at while I still lived here. It was the Full-belly Dining Hall, which was actually part of the town¡¯s Adventurers Guild. and so the place was always filled with warriors. Stepping through the curtains was like entering a battlefield. Upon seeing my face, the owner smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss.¡± ¡°Yes, it really has.¡± So he remembered me. That made me happy. ¡°What will it be?¡± ¡°The full-belly set please. And you, Nina?¡± ¡°The daily special set.¡± The food was prepared quickly by the owner. And then the surrounding customers looked at our table and said, ¡°Hey, hey. Does she want to die?¡± ¡°Why would a child order so much food?¡± Who are you calling a child! I wanted to strongly protest, insisting that I was a mature woman with more grace and allure than they knew. Damn it. Unforgivable. I would show them¡­! Twenty minutes later, the customers were stunned as they saw my plate after I had devoured its contents. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± ¡°What is happening with her stomach¡­¡± Oh, dear. What foolish remarks to make in front of someone who boasts such overwhelming power of consumption. As I drank my tea with a smug expression, Nina chuckled and said, ¡°I see that you still eat as much as before.¡± ¡°I do?¡± ¡°Yes. I still remember how you ate when you visited our house. My mother is usually so calm, but even her eyes were bulging with shock. It was terribly funny.¡± I thought back on the old memories. Ah, that¡¯s right. The food served at Nina¡¯s house had been so delicious, that I ate ravenously as if I had been starving for days. It was probably from then that I started to eat so much. It hadn¡¯t occurred to me at the time, but looking back, I was a very ill-mannered child indeed. ¡°Um¡­ I know it¡¯s a little late, but I am sorry about that¡­¡± ¡°Why? I really am grateful to you, Noelle. You saved me from days of boredom. I learned that I didn¡¯t have to silently bear everything. I didn¡¯t always have to be good.¡± While it was nice to hear her say such things, I also worried that I had been a bad influence on her. To teach a young lady how to climb trees and punch bullies¡­ As the deeds of my past self came back to haunt me, Nina said, ¡°It was also because of you that I became a Magic Physician. Well, it was the healing magic that you taught me.¡± ¡°What? You are a Magic Physician?¡± That was a surprise. You needed a national certification for that. It was an incredibly exclusive profession. Only a brilliant few could hope to become one. And it was one of the most difficult professions in the department of magic. ¡°There are not many women who are Magic Physicians¡­ That is amazing, Nina.¡± ¡°Hehe. Well, don¡¯t stop there.¡± ¡°You are so smart! Incredible! You¡¯re a genius!¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Nina looked really happy. I see. A Magic Physician. It really was amazing. And then Nina continued. ¡°However¡­ I also have another job. You will likely be very surprised when you hear about it, Noelle.¡± ¡°What job?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Adventurer.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was so surprising that I thought I had misheard her. Nina laughed mischievously. ¡°As an Adventurer, I work as a Healer.¡± An Adventurer was an occupation that anyone could become, regardless of station or family. And so most of them were common folk. I suppose it was because of this, that those in high society looked down on Adventurers. Or so I had heard. That was what made it surprising. Why would a lady like Nina become an Adventurer? When I asked about this, Nina said, ¡°The job of an Adventurer is to protect people from monsters that attack villages and towns, isn¡¯t it? I wanted to be someone who could defend those who are helpless against the violence of monsters. Just like the time you stood up for me.¡± Nina had found something that she wanted to be. And she had headed straight towards that goal without giving up. There must have been many hardships along the way. Becoming a magic physician and Adventurer could not have been easy for her. You had to have a very strong will. ¡°I have so much respect for you. You really are amazing, Nina.¡± Now that she was an adult, there was something about her that was blindingly bright. And I was happy that I was able to celebrate her success from the bottom of my heart. ¡®Actually, things have not been going well with work.¡¯ The last time I had reunited with an old friend here¡­ ¡®I suppose I can¡¯t help but compare myself, which makes it hard to be as happy for you as I should. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s really terrible.¡¯ Part of me had not been able to be as happy for him as I wanted to be. Really, I am so glad that he picked me up as a Royal Magician. Thank you, Luke. For finding me when no one else needed me. I thought once again about the friend who had approached me. ¡°But I am much more impressed by you, Noelle.¡± Nina insisted. ¡°Hehe. Continue.¡± I decided that I would gladly take some compliments. ¡°You look amazing! You¡¯re the strongest! A genius!¡± ¡°Ehehe.¡± We laughed like we used to when we were children. Praising each other, and smiling bashfully. And like this, the enjoyable time passed by quickly. Bonus chapters courtesy of Pyrus. Thank you so much!! CH 48 Chapter 48 ¨C Dragon Mountain ¡°Abnormal appearance of mist around the dragon mountain?¡± As Nina¡¯s parents were incredibly strict, her work as a B-Rank Adventurer was kept a secret. She was currently staying in this town due to an investigation. ¡°Yes. No one knows what causes this white mist, and so the Adventurers Guild has put restrictions in place for entering.¡± The dragon mountain was in undeveloped land, beyond the western border. Difficulty 7. Only Adventurers who were above C-Rank could enter the place, which was famous for being able to gather rare herbs, as well as ore. That being said, you were still only able to go as far as the second layer, which was near the base of the mountain. Going any farther than that was strictly forbidden. There was an S-Rank Adventurer who had tried to reach the very summit of the mountain once. ¡®There is a monster on that mountain that no human should ever challenge.¡¯ A dragon. The strongest creatures on the western continent. One of them had made this mountain its home, and so it was called dragon mountain. ¡°What is causing the mist? The Adventurers Guild believes that it could be an intentional criminal act, and so the most brilliant Adventurers were summoned. A special team was put together for a quest. And I was one of the people that were asked.¡± ¡°You were invited to such a team. That¡¯s amazing, Nina.¡± Nina said with an embarrassed chuckle. ¡°But after much searching, we found the leftovers of a very large monster who had been eating. There were several very large carcasses that were from monsters that should have been on much higher levels. After inspecting the remains, we speculated on the predator. The deep laceration from giant claws, the crushed bones from numerous teeth. This predator was much larger than its prey, and seemed to be in a state of madness. That was our conclusion.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°A mad dragon has descended to the first layer. That is what we think.¡± I could not help but be stunned by this. Monsters that had gone mad would attack everything around them without prejudice. Dragons had high resistance to any status effects, and so they would rarely be seen in such a state. However, if this was happening in reality¡­ It¡¯s not just towns or cities that would be in danger. This could result in the destruction of the entire western region. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be an evacuation order?¡± ¡°They are currently moving things in that direction. And they are gathering aid from surrounding privately owned knight orders and vigilante groups.¡± ¡°I will talk to the Royal Magicians Order then. They should have headed out on an expedition to the west today. And the Royal Knights Order should be with them. I think they will help.¡± ¡°You can do such a thing¡­!?¡± Nina looked very surprised at this. ¡°They aren¡¯t the type of organization who would move because of an Adventurer¡¯s request.¡± ¡°The leader of the expedition unit is my friend. And this is a state of emergency, so I think they will act.¡± ¡°Thank you. That will really help¡­!¡± Nina said as she leaned forward. It made me feel very glad that I had become a Royal Magician. It was then that a ripple appeared in my cup of tea. The ground was shaking slightly. And then I heard the voices of the townspeople coming from outside. We looked out of the window. People were running frantically in the eastern direction. ¡°Um, I will leave the money right here!¡± I said to the owner, and then we rushed outside. And then I called out to the nearest person. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°A dragon! A dragon was sighted flying in the west forest! You should hurry up and run! Or you will die!¡± Nina and I looked at each other. ¡°I will go and ask the Royal Magicians Order for help. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the town and try to buy some time until help arrives.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous! The enemy is a dragon!¡± Nina had grown into an impressive person. However, I still saw her as the same girl that I knew a long time ago. The Nina who had always hid behind me. I could not imagine her fighting against a dragon. However, there was also a Nina that I did not know at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I became an Adventurer, so that I could protect people during times like these.¡± And then she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the first apprentice of the ultimate, most powerful magician. That dragon won¡¯t stand a chance. Leave it to me.¡± Amazing. I thought from the bottom of my heart. Even though it was a powerful monster that she might not be able to beat, she was willing to stand on the frontlines, where it was the most dangerous, in order to protect someone. How dashing. I could not help but respect her immensely. After separating from Nina, I used the magic communications device in the Adventurers Guild in order to contact the Royal Magicians Order. It took some time before it connected. While Luke said that he would come at once, it would take much longer for the actual Magicians Order to act. And so we would have to hang on until help arrived. Currently, my own mother was in this town. What could I do to ensure that the people were kept safe? The answer was simple. We had to stop the dragon, who was the reason for the current state. Nina had said that she wanted to be like me. As the apprentice of the ultimate, most power magician, she said that she was going to fight in order to protect everyone. And as the ultimate, most powerful magician, who would go if not me? As a crowd of people rushed to flee, I ran in the opposite direction. Wait for me, Nina. I will show you that your mentor has not fallen behind. CH 49 Chapter 49 ¨C Wrath(Magic Artificer Guild 8) The western frontier town. Magic Artificer Guild. A single envelope had arrived. The guild chief opened the seal and scanned the contents of the notices. There were two things written on them. Suspension of business order. Disqualification of guild license. ¡°What¡­ What is this¡­!¡± The guild chief threw the notices onto the floor. Then he stepped on, kicked, chased after them and stepped on them again and again. ¡°Why is this happening to someone like me¡­!¡± He kicked and kicked. Eventually, he fell to his knees on the floor among the papers. He curled up and held the back of his neck. And then he began to howl like a beast. The vice chief later entered the room, and was shocked to see the guild chief prostrating himself on the floor like this. ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guild chief was not able to answer. There was silence. The vice chief looked confused as he scanned the room. And then he bowed once and left. After he was gone, the guild chief continued to curl up on the floor. His heart was filled with rage and anger that threatened to burst out. He was supposed to be in a position that everyone would envy. ¡°Uuuuu¡­uuu¡­¡± I won¡¯t forgive them. I won¡¯t accept this. This is not something that should be allowed. But he could not stand back up or move his body. Just then, the guild chief heard some terribly frantic footsteps. ¡°It¡¯s a disaster! A dragon has appeared in the western forest!¡± Shouted the vice chief as he rushed in. ¡°A dragon¡­!?¡± The words had enough power to calm the guild chief, who had been about to go mad with rage. A dragon. The strongest creature in the western continent. With wings that blocked out the sky and a gigantic body, their roars could flatten entire cities. Such a monster could destroy a small frontier town like this with a single breath. And so he took his money and a few valuables and hurried outside. The town was in a great chaos. People fled in a terror. He saw a fruit roll from somewhere on the ground and get crushed by the stampede. But as the guild chief rushed with the crowd of people, his eyes unexpectedly landed on a single girl. And then he realized who she was. ¡­Noelle Springfield. He could not take his eyes off of her as she ran west, against the tide of people that fled to the east. The monster magic artificer who had supported the guild by completing an immense workload, and whose crafted magic tools had won the approval of Grand Duke Oswalt, who was at the very top of high society. But she had not understood her own worth at all, and had clung desperately to her job until the very end. She really did not know anything about the world. He could not hold back his laughter. What a foolish girl. There was no doubt in his mind that she was being exploited by someone else now. After all, not many people would have guessed that someone like her had such an ability. With her, he could return and be successful once again. ¡°What are you doing! Where are you¡­¡± ¡°I saw that girl!¡± The guild chief began to run without thinking about anything else. He chased the back of the small magic artificer. CH 50 Chapter 50 ¨C The Dragon An exploration quest around the dragon mountain with abnormal amounts of mist. Raven Alban, the greatest Adventurer of the west, sighed with admiration as he looked at the faces of those who had been gathered. (It¡¯s impressive that they were able to gather all of these people.) These were the most prominent names in the surrounding territories. Including himself, there were three who had the S-Rank license. However, even after seeing their incredible fighting force, Raven did not let his guard down. More than anyone, he knew how dangerous the situation in front of them was. (If the dragon were to descend from the mountain¡­) The amount of damage that could be caused was beyond his imagination. (We can only pray that it is a groundless fear.) They advanced through the western forest and crossed the border. And into the undeveloped lands where monsters lived. There, they explored the foot of the dragon mountain, which was shrouded in fog. (This¡­) What they discovered was traces that suggested that matters were much worse than he had been expecting. Large monsters that had a threat level of 4 had been torn to shreds and savagely eaten. ¡°I am a licensed Magic Physician. May I inspect the bodies?¡± And so a B-Rank Adventurer by the name of Nina Lawrence, carefully inspected the corpses. While working as a Magic Physician, she was also an accomplished Adventurer, and had become a valued member of the team. That was the reason that she had been added, in spite of being the sole B-Ranker present. What the results of the inspection revealed was that the predator was a monster that was large enough to hold down its prey with a single arm, and had teeth that could tear through thick skin with a single bite. A dragon. So the lord of the dragon mountain had come down to ground level. The situation only got worse from there. ¡°It continued to bite until the bones were crushed, and there are traces of it continuing to attack even after its prey is dead. Normal monsters would not do such a thing. This is a trait unique to monsters who have gone mad.¡± Once monsters go mad, they are overcome with a powerful urge to destroy, and they will attack every living creature around them, regardless of them being friend or foe. They felt no fearful emotions, which meant that even ordinary monsters could be quite dangerous when in this state. But when it came to a dragon, this could lead to an unprecedented level disaster. (Perhaps this will be my last battle.) And so Raven wrote a will for his wife and daughter. He dined at the best restaurant in town, cut his hair and shaved his beard. He was not afraid. As long as he was an Adventurer, he knew that his time would come eventually. And now, the strongest living creature was in front of him. If he defeated it, then his name would be carved in history as a Dragon Slayer. There was nothing that made the heart soar more for an Adventurer. And so Raven had prepared to be able to fight in the best condition. And he had not balked when the news about the dragon in the western forest had reached him. (Come. I will face you.) Running. The ground shook and the roar echoed from the depths of the forest. And what appeared was a giant, jet black dragon that destroyed everything in its wake. (So this is a dragon¡­) Raven could not help but be taken in by it. What a magnificent, beautiful creature. It was so massive and fantastical. It did not look like something that a mere mortal could battle. (Well, I have no complaints about this opponent.) He raised his sword and rushed forward at a speed that the eye could not follow. The intersection of attacks. The sight of him challenging the dragon without fear gave courage to the other Adventurers. And so they followed after him and joined the fight. The chain of attacks from twenty of the best Adventurers. The tide seemed to favor them. They might be able to win. It was just as such hopes began to grow in their chests. The bloodshot eyes fixed on Raven. ¡°¡­!¡± There was not even a sound. Just a flash through the air. He did not even understand what had happened. But before he knew it, he was thrown to the ground. The taste of dirt was in his mouth. He had to get up, but his body would not move. Raven was shocked by this realization. That he had already lost the power to continue the fight. He had not been reckless or let his guard down. He should not have stayed within range of those arms. However, by the time he realized this, it was all over. One after another, his fellow Adventurers fell. And the battle was finished in the blink of an eye. (There is that big of a difference¡­) As the jet black dragon crushed the earth beneath its feet, it raised its head to the sky and roared. The giant claws cleaved the ground The wings spread and blocked out the sky. Light began to pour from the back of its opening mouth. The amount of pressurized mana was so unbelievable that Raven was speechless. (¡­The breath.) The legendary beam of light that dragons unleashed. They stored an immense amount of mana in their bodies, and then converted it into energy as they unleashed it. It was enough to erase mountain ranges and turn cities into piles of ash. He had always thought these stories were exaggerated, but he now realized that it was the truth. The air around him seemed to warp. That was how compressed and thick the mana was here. He, his comrades, the forest, the town¡­ All of it would be gone in an instant. When he understood this, the last thing that went through his mind was his wife and daughter. (¡­Forgive me.) The breath was unleashed. At the same moment¡­ ¡°Wind Blast.¡± Raven did not understand what had happened. There was an explosion. It blew away all of the compressed air. Raven shuddered at the abnormal amount of mana. This was on a different level with his understanding of magic. It was not outclassed by the dragon, and there was so much that the air seemed to warp. The massive explosion of air caused the giant dragon¡¯s head to be knocked upwards. Just as the beam of light left its jaws. Its breath cut through the sky. The shockwaves tore down trees and burned Raven¡¯s skin, even though he was far from it now. The clouds in the sky were blown away, leaving a clear blue circle above their heads. The light of the sun shone down. A pillar of light enveloped the forest. And what descended to the ground in front of him, was a small girl. She almost looked like a child as she stood protectively in front of them. (She is the one who just did that¡­?) He could not believe what he had witnessed. As everyone was at a loss for words, he heard a muttering voice coming from somewhere. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. My hero.¡± CH 51 Chapter 51 ¨C Jet Black Giant Dragon The jet black giant dragon that appeared in the forest. I sighed as its breath unleashed, piercing through the sky. I had heard that it was the strongest living creature on the western continent, but I hadn¡¯t realized what that really meant. And yet, I had no thoughts of running away. After seeing Nina crumble to the ground, no longer able to fight, I thought back to my old self. Those times when Nina and I would run through this forest. Yes, I had decided to beat up any abominable brat who would make my friend cry. This was no time to try and hold back. I had to unleash my most powerful magic. Multiple magic circles were activated. A chain of wind cannons were fired. A surprise attack. But even still, the power of the giant dragon surpassed mine. It unleashed its breath, again and again. It should have lost quite a lot of mana from the first attack, and yet it was still stronger than my best. I could not win in a simple battle of power. In that case, I had to rely on precision and number of moves. I focused my attacks on a single point, and somehow managed to stop the dragon¡¯s savage advance. The old me probably would not have been able to do that. It was my style to just use brute force, and not think about the details. However, things are different now. That flash of light from Luke. I had been in awe of that near supernatural precision, and I wanted to be able to do the same. The result of so much practice. I could not hope to reach Luke yet in terms of accuracy, but I could cover for that with what I do best, which was force and speed. Had he fought against a dragon before? Surely not. A dragon had not appeared in this kingdom for decades. So that meant that I had fought against one before him. In other words, if I am able to stop it, I may win against him for the first time. In order to catch up with my friend¡­ In order to compete on even footing. I didn¡¯t care if this was the strongest creature. I would stop it. With this resolve in my heart, I unleashed my magic. Unsurprisingly, it looked just a little like his magic. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The sight of Noelle standing in front of her and attacking the jet black giant dragon. To Nina Lawrence, it was reminiscent of a scene from her childhood. ¡®Get out of here! You outsider!¡¯ They had just moved to the countryside. Nina had been very shy, and she found it difficult to fit in. And she could not tell anyone that the neighboring children were picking on her. ¡®Oh, I just tripped while I was playing outside.¡¯ She would say with a forced chuckle whenever someone noticed the scratches or the dirt on her clothes. But she felt her heart withering away at the same time. ¡®Why am I like this?¡¯ She asked her one and only friend. Kumami had been with her ever since her fourth birthday. And she answered, though her lips of thread did not move. ¡®Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not your fault, Nina! I¡¯m sure something good will happen tomorrow!¡¯ That made her feel a little better. However, she still felt that there was something wrong with her. And surely having a stuffed animal as your only friend was a sign of that. She wanted a human friend. A real friend. But Nina did not have the courage to talk to anyone. And so her wish had never come true. ¡®Look. She has this expensive looking stuffed animal with her.¡¯ ¡®Give me that. I just want to borrow it for a hundred years.¡¯ But the world was crueler than she thought. And on that day, when she was just about to lose her only friend¡­ ¡®Give it back. Give it back!¡¯ She forced herself to say it. But they just laughed at her. ¡®You have a strange voice. What is wrong with you?¡¯ ¡®If you want it so much, come and get it.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ve been acting very superior, just because you¡¯re rich. So this is just your punishment.¡¯ Nina was weak, and did not have the power to resist. That made her more angry than anything. And so her old friend was thrown into the dirt. Then the large boy raised his foot in order to step on its round head. Stop. It was just as she screamed that word. ¡®Eat this! Ultra-Super-Final-God Punch!¡¯ A girl with such nimble movement had rushed in. And after she knocked the larger boy off of his feet, she picked up the stuffed animal and stood in front of Nina. ¡®Noelle, the ultimate and most powerful magician has arrived! If you wish to torment her, you will have to defeat me first!¡¯ The three boys were older and larger than her, and yet she was not afraid at all. ¡®Damn it! I won¡¯t forget this!¡¯ ¡®Hehe! Justice prevails!¡¯ She laughed proudly and then returned Kumami to Nina. ¡®Just tell me if anything happens again. I¡¯ll get rid of anyone who hurts you.¡¯ Those words were what saved Nina. As someone who was weak and shy, the sight of someone so cheerful and full of energy was almost blinding. And so before she knew it, Nina started to follow the girl around. She taught Nina how to climb trees and to punch people. Even her usually strict father and mother seemed at a loss whenever Noelle was around them. Every day was more fun than the last. Everything seemed colorful and bright. And she was surprised by how beautiful the world could be. But such days soon came to an end. ¡®No! I want to stay here! I don¡¯t want to go!¡¯ ¡®Nina. Stop whining. The matter has already been decided.¡¯ They were going to move to the neighboring country, Claless. And she was not even allowed to say goodbye. (I want to meet her again¡­ No. I will become someone who can meet her again.) And so Nina continued to chase that child from her memories. Even if she wouldn¡¯t go around fighting with other boys, she wanted to be like her as much as possible. And so now, in the present, Nina could not help but be terribly moved by what she was seeing. Noelle¡¯s back seemed like it was just the same as on that day. ¡®Thanks, Nina! Being able to read magic books is like a dream!¡¯ The friend who had once obsessively read through her grandfather¡¯s books on magic, was now fighting as a first-rate magician. (You can do it¡­ You can do it, Noelle¡­!) She said as if praying, while watching her friend. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°This can¡¯t be real¡­¡± The person who muttered those words. The greatest Adventurer in the western region¡­ Raven Alban could not believe what he was seeing. The giant dragon¡¯s breath. It was being unleashed like rain, and every hit would be an instant death. While the heat ray that tore through the sky would have used an immense amount of mana, its destructive ability surpassed human understanding, and reached the realm of a catastrophe. And yet the girl faced it head on. With incredible speed, numerous magic circles were activated. Multi-Cast, while accelerating her own time. And the violent wind and roar clashed. The world shook. The sounds slammed against his eardrums. Unable to withstand the impact, cracks appeared in the earth, and the clouds of dust were swept away in an instant. What remained was an equal match. All alone, she was able to stand against the dragon and its breath. It was almost too shocking. Raven forgot to breathe. The amount of mana made the air warp around them. The ability to control seven magic spells at the same time. The speed and the unfathomable firepower. This was on a different level than any Adventurer magician that Raven knew. (What is this¡­) It did not seem real. His mouth became dry. He forgot the situation and place as he watched. This unknown being who destroyed everything he thought he knew about the world. He was witnessing something incredible. CH 52 Chapter 52 ¨C Jet Black Giant Dragon 2 Stunned, the two men watched the small magician as she fought the giant dragon. It was the guild chief who had received the suspension of business order, and the vice chief. The lowly magic artificer who they had dismissed. They had followed her into the forest. And then it happened. The breath pierced through the sky, tearing a hole in the clouds. This was not an opponent that mere humans could face. This monster had power beyond comprehension. And yet, it almost seemed like the magician was holding her ground without retreating a single step. Magic circles were activated faster than the eye could see. Magic that created blasts of wind that nullified the dragon¡¯s breath head on. The lowly magic artificer that they had driven out for being useless was now fighting a giant dragon. Even though they were still quite a distance away, the shockwaves pushed their hair behind them. And like that, the two just stood there with their mouths hanging open. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The rain of breath would kill me instantly if I lost my concentration for even a moment. And so I managed to focus my attacks, and get by through maintaining this equilibrium. But I was nearing my limits. My body felt heavy. I was becoming tired and depleted. And more than anything, my mana was running out. Still, I had to buy just a little more time. And so I moved the breath so that it was in a position where it wouldn¡¯t hit the Adventurers, and then I stopped neutralizing it, and kicked the dirt. In my accelerated state, I dodged the breath and unleashed my magic so as to provoke the dragon. I was running in the opposite direction of the town. The dragon, with its steel-like body and wings, moved with incredible swiftness. However, in terms of raw speed, I was not inferior. And so I ran while weaving my way through the trees. The dragon tore down everything in its path as it chased me. This was my second time, fighting a monster in a forest. And as I thought back on that first time, a certain possibility came to me. Back then, the Goblin King¡¯s army had used concealment magic. It was possible that this black dragon had something cast on it as well. ¡®Dispel.¡¯ I unleashed the magic from between the gaps of the trees. And then the thin veil that had partially covered it was ripped away. What I saw then, was a black collar around the dragon¡¯s neck. It glowed with an ominous light¡­ A special grade artifact. They were non-standard dungeon relics that were so valuable that you could buy a city, if not a country with them. And the dragon¡¯s body was enveloped in a commanding purple aura. It seemed likely that the artifact had the power to put its target into a state of madness. It had been turned into this state by force, and could do nothing but go berserk. In other words, if I could only destroy that collar, then I will be able to save the town from the giant dragon. This realization gave me a last burst of strength, even though I was running out of mana. I looked around me, and then jumped into an area that was especially dense with trees. I hid in the shadows and waited for it to get closer. I would intercept the dragon that chased me. That dragon¡­ I will stop it here. It charged straight towards me while turning trees into splinters. But I was in time that was accelerated. I dodged the debris and jumped. Towards the neck of the dragon. And I raised my hand towards the black collar, and used the last of my power to unleash the magic. ¡®Wind Blast.¡¯ An explosive wind cannon. The compressed air blew away everything. That was when my vision shook. Like a recoil, I am thrown through the air and land on the ground while rolling. I try to get back up, but there is no strength left in me now. Losing your magic energy so rapidly causes a state of ¡®mana loss.¡¯ As my vision blurred, I saw something very big thrashing about up ahead. Red eyes glared at me. And then giant claws came swinging¡­ However, they stopped right before hitting me. ¡­You saved me. Thank you. Little one. I heard someone say. ¡­I promise to repay you. One day. The beating of wings. A large presence is moving away. It seems that I had managed to stop it somehow. The forest was now quiet. I lay on my back, spread-eagled. I did it. My heart was full with a feeling of accomplishment. When he comes, I will be able to boast about it. The circular hole and the blue sky. On the soft bed of grass, I closed my eyes. The warm rays of the sun dyed my eyelids red. I was so tired. I am going to take a little nap. Fall into a comfortable slumber. ¡°¡­Noelle! Noelle! Stay with me!¡± Just as my consciousness was about to fade, I thought I heard him. Only, there was such panic and confusion in his voice that I had never heard before. When I opened my eyes, I saw a familiar ceiling spread out above me. A small town clinic that I had been to several times. Apparently, I had been brought here after I lost consciousness due mana loss. Shortly after, my mother rushed into the room and hugged me tightly before saying, ¡°You. They¡¯re saying you accomplished quite a feat. My daughter is all grown up and respected now.¡± I buried my face in her warmth. It was a nostalgic feeling. I felt like I was a child again. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. I have always been proud of you, but even more so now.¡± I heard the words from behind my ear. I was happy, slightly embarrassed, but comforted. We stayed like that for some time. And then my mother pulled away in order to face me, and said with an impressed voice, ¡°Still, you¡¯ve been doing so much better than you¡¯ve been letting on. I had no idea that he cared about you to such a degree.¡± ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The Walstein heir that you claim is just a friend. He was very pale when he carried you here after you fainted. And he would not leave your side the whole time. I¡¯m your mother, and even I was surprised. Dear me. To think that my little girl was actually an expert when it comes to romance.¡± Uh, I have no recollection of becoming anything of the sort. As I looked at her with exasperation, my mother then pointed to a corner of the room. I smiled when I saw who was there, sleeping while leaning on his arms over the side table. He really had watched over me this whole time then. I could feel how much he cared, and it made me happy. ¡°Now, I shall do everything in my power to ensure that you are not disturbed. So, I think you better strike while you can. Understand? If a gentle push is not enough, knock him off his feet. Love is war!¡± I shrugged as my mother excitedly left the room. As I said, it¡¯s not like that at all. I got out of bed and looked closely at Luke¡¯s face as he slept. He really was handsome. I found myself thinking. And then, as if he had noticed me, his eyelids twitched. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A sigh. And then the eyelids opened. The sapphire blue eyes settled on me. ¡°Hey.¡± I said. But Luke was so surprised that he jerked back. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡± ¡°Uh, you were very close.¡± ¡°Too close?¡± ¡°Nevermind.¡± Luke scratched his cheek. Then he suddenly seemed to remember something. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yes. But more importantly, listen to this! I fought against a dragon. And I found out that it had gone mad because of an artifact, and so I was able to save the town!¡± I said excitedly. ¡°Have you ever fought against a dragon, Luke?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Wonderful! So that means I win this time!¡± I raised a fist in the air. The feeling of accomplishment warmed my heart. And then I pointed a finger at him as I made my declaration. ¡°You can¡¯t win all of them. From now on, we will be rivals, just like we used to be. And since you aspire to reach Magus-rank, I will do that too. You won¡¯t leave me behind. I hope you¡¯re ready!¡± Luke¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. And then they closed as he laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I¡¯ve already admitted as much.¡± ¡°Why are you acting so cool about it¡­ Ah! It¡¯s because you still see yourself as having the upper hand! Very well! Next time, I¡¯ll do something that will leave you speechless!¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll look forward to that.¡± He said with a grin, which made me protest with even more anger. That being said, I didn¡¯t actually hate his gentle, accepting attitude. If anything, it was rather comforting¡­ But it was also embarrassing, and I would never admit it to him out loud. CH 53 Chapter 53 ¨C Epilogue 1 Once I was completely recovered, I participated in an inquiry with the Royal Magicians Order and the Adventurers Guild. I honestly told them everything that I could remember. How I had struck back at the dragon¡¯s breath with all of my might. And that I made it chase me through the trees and tried to keep it away from the town. That I had deactivated the concealment magic with Dispel, destroyed the collar with the suspicious light, and returned the dragon back to normal. While I was waiting, I was also able to talk with Nina. As we had gone on our separate paths, there was so much that we wanted to talk about. And the time passed by too quickly. ¡°If you ever come to the royal capital, you must contact me.¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± Nina said with a smile. ¡°Still, it is sad. If only we could have met sooner.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I just wish that we could have gone adventuring together.¡± Nina said with a pout. ¡°It was actually something that I was thinking about. Forming a party. But it looks like someone beat me to it.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s a great idea! Let¡¯s do it!¡± I said, leaning forward and grabbing her hands. ¡°Do you mean it? But aren¡¯t you busy with your work as a Royal Magician?¡± ¡°It will be fine! My workplace is shockingly white. They have paid vacations and extended leave. Just let me know your plans. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to get my Adventurers license!¡± The idea of going on an adventure with Nina! I told her how excited I was, and Nina smiled. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a promise then!¡± ¡°Yes, a promise!¡± We both laughed. Suddenly, one of the Adventurers who was also being questioned approached me. ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Noelle. I was wondering if I couldn¡¯t ask you for one favor.¡± What could it be? I looked at him with a puzzled expression and so the Adventurer continued. ¡°My family happens to run a magic school. Would you consider lecturing there just once?¡± ¡°Lecture¡­?¡± It took me a moment to understand the meaning of those words. ¡°Uh, but I am really still new to this. I am hardly in a position to¡­¡± The Adventurer said earnestly. As I wondered how to respond, another Adventurer joined in. ¡°Hey! He¡¯s beaten us to the punch already!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair! I wanted to talk to her, but refrained!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who helped during the plague crisis in the north, aren¡¯t you? We would be honored if you would visit our magic physicians guild¡­¡± ¡°You fool! I was first! Our magic books store is¡­¡± The Adventurers were now pushing and shoving each other. At first, I thought that they were making fun of me. But apparently that wasn¡¯t the case. They genuinely wanted me to give lectures or help in other ways. It was so unbelievable that I could only stand there in shock. ¡®Think about how we must feel, having hired such a useless person like yourself.¡¯ My very first job. The magic artificer guild where I could not make it and was fired. ¡®I¡¯m very sorry, but we will not be able to hire you at this time.¡¯ I had not been able to find work anywhere else. No one had needed me. And I had been so depressed. But now, so many people want my help. I was so glad that I didn¡¯t give up. That I continued. That I was alive. I couldn¡¯t help but smile then. And with a feeling of great happiness, I watched the amusing Adventurers brawl that ensued. CH 54 Chapter 54 ¨C Epilogue 2 The guild chief and the vice chief watched from a distance as their former magic artificer was surrounded by Adventurers. The numerous, nearly inhuman magic feats. How she had fought against a dragon. Even now, the two were unable to fully accept the shocking things they had seen. ¡°I never¡­ Someone so¡­¡± The vice chief muttered. ¡°That she had such power¡­¡± The guild chief had no words to answer him with. It did not seem real. He would have been satisfied if someone assured him that it was all just a dream. She took on immense amounts of work while supporting the other workers with her magic. On top of that, she was able to make magic tools that impressed Grand Duke Oswald. Surely that was proof of her ability. Indeed, she must be one of the best magicians in the kingdom. It was so beyond him, that he could not hope to measure that power. To think that his lowly, useless magic artificer had actually been this brilliant¡­ The two just stood there. ¡°Should we go and talk to her?¡± Asked the vice chief. ¡°¡­Impossible.¡± The guild chief said with a sigh. ¡°You saw her skill. She will never want to work for us again.¡± ¡°Well, it does seem like she¡¯s a Royal Magician now¡­¡± ¡°Insisting that she was actually useless and firing her¡­¡± ¡°If only we had noticed sooner¡­¡± ¡°The success we would have had¡­¡± The growing sense of regret. Had they only realized her true worth and used it, then they could have had everything. No amount of regret would be too much. They had lost the success that could have been theirs. Past days of glimmering light all seemed like a dream now. Hunched over, the two men left quietly. ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô That same day, in the Ardenfeld Kingdom. And in the neighboring kingdoms, a terrible shock spread through the lands. A dragon in a state of madness had been found to the west of the kingdom. The strongest creature in the western continent. And in such a state, the potential amount of damage was unfathomable. The neighboring countries were immediately on their guard and started to gather information. The country of Claless was one of them. Clueless was to the southwest of the Ardenfeld Kingdom, and it was a religious state ruled by a Saintess who was said to be the servant of the goddess, Claless. The Saintess had immense power, and was able to use miraculous healing magic, and even stood on the frontlines during past crises in order to protect the country. (We will have to ask the Saintess for help again¡­) Chancellor Mercurius said with a heavy sigh. His active spies had returned with information that suggested a great tragedy was about to occur. The explosive spreading of a plague in northern Ardenfeld. An army of mutant goblins in the mist. And now, a mad dragon that could stamp out the western territories until there was nothing left. The information suggested that these events were all deliberate. The result of the shadowy machinations between countries. (I know the crown prince. He would have already acted. But this is still so¡­) Even if he managed to make all of the best moves, surely they could not avoid taking heavy damage. And it seemed that even the slightest mistake could bring the country to ruin. (Something¡­ I must do something.) Mercurius tried to think of a way to save the Ardenfeld Kingdom. (No, that won¡¯t do. It is possible that the dragon might invade the south side of the country. My duty is to stay here and protect the country.) However, his brilliant mind was able to understand that things were so bad that it was best to expect the worst. His main priority was to protect the lives of his people. There was no time to think about the other countries. (I¡¯m sorry¡­) Mercurius grimaced. That¡¯s when one of his subordinates, who he had sent out as a spy, entered his office. ¡°I come with the latest news concerning the Ardenfeld Kingdom.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± He would have to brace himself for this. What tragedies have occurred now¡­ However, he must accept the reality and move forward. ¡°Tell me. What has happened?¡± ¡°The plague in the north is under control. And the goblin king mutant was defeated. As for the dragon, it was driven back to its home in the mountains.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± He could not understand what was being said to him. As Mercuius looked with confusion, the subordinate continued. ¡°It seems like the incidents have come to a close, without much damage to the Ardenfeld Kingdom.¡± ¡°That is not possible. It is ridiculous.¡± ¡°I can hardly believe it myself¡­ But it is the truth.¡± Mercurius inspected the information carefully. And his subordinate was right. Things had been settled with very little harm being done. And this happened without having to use the kingdom¡¯s strongest fighting force, Magus-rank magicians and the Holy Blade. (Was this the doing of Prince Michael Ardenfeld? No, surely there should have been more casualties if it was him. This was a mad dragon. To drive it away like this was¡­) Such things did not seem possible in the world that he knew. (There is something else¡­) Something in this country that exceeded his imagination. Mercurius felt a chill run down his spine. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó Several days after the incident of the dragon in the west. I had returned to the royal capital, and took a whole day off to relax, as a reward to myself. After all, I had worked so hard recently. It was important to be able to rest properly. ¡°Which one should I read next¡­¡± I would lie on my bed and read my favorite books on magic, and then take a nap when I was tired. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t know what he sees in her¡­¡± My mother looked at my slothful ways with exasperation, but I didn¡¯t care. Ah, it was wonderful to stay in bed! What a joyful and fulfilling day! And so I continued to roll around on the bed, occasionally eating sweets, ice cream and pudding. And like that, the time passed by. When I woke up from my third nap, it was due to the sound of a distant door bell ringing. ¡­Hmm? My consciousness started to return. The door bell continued to ring after a short pause. Apparently, my mother had gone out. But who could it be? I tilted my head to the side and headed for the door. The sunlight that shone through the windows was starting to turn crimson. ¡°Who is it?¡± I held down my disheveled hair and opened the door. What I saw was a giant, black mountain. Something big was blocking the sky. ¡­I have come to repay you. Little one. The something said, while looking down at me, from far above. ¡­Just tell me anything. And I will make your wish come true. And then I remembered. That day, after destroying the artifact that was controlling the black dragon. ¡®¡­I promise to repay you. One day.¡¯ Someone had said. Uh, I am grateful that you feel that way. And it¡¯s good to keep your word, but¡­ It is a bit awkward to be visited by¡­a dragon¡­ ¡°Whaaaaaaaaat¡­!?!?¡± I just held my head, not knowing what to do about the giant black dragon that was in front of my door. It seemed that my new life after being driven out of the magic artificer guild was continuing to move in directions that I would never have expected. CH 55 Chapter 55 ¨C Two Pieces of Paper ¡°I have read through your report.¡± In a room in the Royal Magician Headquarters. Luke Waldstein answered Leticia¡¯s words. ¡°Did you find it lacking in some way?¡± ¡°It is perfect. Almost too perfect. Leaving the command of your unit to the Unit 5 vice commander and heading off to the dragon alone. It was an admirable decision. A brave one, that kept casualties at a minimum.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Luke bowed his head and Leticia continued in a calm voice. ¡°However, I feel there is one detail that is not quite true.¡± Luke raised his head. His sapphire blue eyes fixed on Leticia. ¡°That is not the case. Everything is the truth. I swear it.¡± ¡°Yes, you would say that, wouldn¡¯t you? And it is fine. I do not wish to put any blame on you for it. But as your superior, I merely want to know the facts.¡± Leticia said as she looked straight back into his eyes. ¡°You. It wasn¡¯t your job or duty that made you act. You headed towards the dragon in order to protect that girl.¡± Luke Waldstein did not answer. His eyes went towards the window for a moment and then he looked back at Leticia. ¡°If that is indeed the truth, then will I be punished for it?¡± ¡°No. But I am concerned about you. You¡¯re starting to act recklessly.¡± Leticia said. ¡°It is wonderful that you have something so important that you prioritize it above everything else. However, I think you might be going into this too deep. After all, saying that someone¡¯s happiness is your only wish. I never cared for such pretty and idealistic words.¡± ¡°It was never my intention for you to care for them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying that it is dangerous. Her happiness could end up causing you pain. And yet you do not understand that.¡± ¡°I do understand it. I understand it very much.¡± ¡°What if she were to go and marry someone else?¡± His eyes shifted. For a moment, Luke Walstein seemed to not know what to say. And then he opened his mouth. ¡°As long as Noelle is happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very convincing with that expression.¡± Leticia said with a sigh. ¡°If you must get drunk on your pretty words, then so be it. However, it is wrong to place your own happiness in someone else¡¯s hands. You should act for your own happiness. Otherwise, you will one day know real pain.¡± Luke did not answer. Leticia then handed him two pieces of paper. ¡°These are tickets to an opera in the royal capital. A friend gave them to me, but I have no use for them, so I give them to you. I don¡¯t have to tell you what to do.¡± She looked at him seriously. ¡°You must act towards your own happiness.¡± And then he was left alone in the room. He looked down and stared at the two tickets. For a long, long time. CH 56 Chapter 56 ¨C For Happiness Leticia Lisettestone¡¯s words thrust the inconvenient truth that Luke had been avoiding right before his eyes. He himself understood the danger of what he was facing. He liked her. He always had. Being calculating was what he was good at. And so he had used it to create a situation where they could be together. Perhaps, this was not a very admirable way of going about it. Still, he wanted to be by her side anyway. Have her reflect in his eyes. Have that special voice always be where he could find it. That was more happiness than he could ever hope to have. ¡®I won¡¯t ever let you leave me behind! You better remember that!¡¯ And she was someone who wanted to be near him as an equal. What more could he ask for? It was enough for him to feel that it would be fine for this to continue on forever. However, his elder and superior was now telling him to act more for his own happiness. ¡®What if she were to marry someone else?¡¯ Obviously, he had considered this possibility a long time ago. He knew that he would have to be happy for her. Still, he found that he could not answer as well as he wished. Perhaps he was much more selfish than he realized. He wanted her to always be by his side. Even as he hoped for her happiness, there was a part of him that wished she would never be anyone else¡¯s. (Though, no one ever knows when something will come to an end.) He thought back on the dragon incident a few days ago. The mana loss. How he had not been able to breathe. His mind had gone completely blank. The rest was all a blur to him now. But he had been desperate. And thought of nothing else. He carried her to the town clinic and prayed for her recovery. Even though the doctor told him that it was by no means a serious situation, he could not feel relieved. He kept thinking about the possibility that she would never wake up again. ¡®She is not so weak as to fall from something like this. Don¡¯t worry. You should try and eat something.¡¯ Said her mother, who was probably more worried than anyone. Luke had thought of himself as an adult. He could do most things so well now. And yet here was a great weakness. It was sad. He could not help but feel that way. ¡®Yes. But more importantly, listen to this! I fought against a dragon. And I found out that it had gone mad because of an artifact, and so I was able to save the town!¡¯ That¡¯s why he felt like he had been saved after he heard her voice when she woke up. Luke smiled as he remembered that moment. And then he looked down at the tickets in his hand. His superior had said it. Step out. And to reach out his hand. But could he really do it? As the heir of his house, he was in a position to attract the attention of the public. A marriage with a commoner would never be allowed, and who knew what people would say if they were together. Rumors would start to spread, and he might end up hurting her. He would do anything, if it was what she wanted. He didn¡¯t care about what people said about him, and he would lose his rank and position gladly. However, could he really involve her in such things, when it might not even be what she wanted? Was that the right thing to do to something who was important to you? He did not know the answer. Still, he found himself heading to her house the following day, because of a certain thought that was in the center of his heart. He wanted¡­to go on a date with her. And the more he thought about it, the stronger the feeling became. While he thought that it would not be allowed, surely it would be fine to go on a date. In the first place, they were good friends. There was nothing wrong about the two of them going out together. Yes. His superior had given him tickets, and so he was going to go out and enjoy the day with a friend. There was nothing at all wrong with it. It was the perfect plan. There wasn¡¯t a single element that would be considered strange. Once he realized this, he could not stop thinking about it. The two of them, wandering through the royal capital together, shopping at different stores and eating gelato. Maybe that was too happy. (It will be necessary to form a plan with great precision. I have to take this on with the best plan possible.) The next day, Luke headed to her house. Noelle and her mother had rented a small but beautiful house that he had recommended. His heart beat loudly. He took a deep breath to calm himself. (Calm down. You are just here as a friend. Act natural. Normal.) He repeated in his mind. But due to the lack of his usual attentiveness and calmness, he did not realize it. The giant creature that was hidden with concealment magic. ¡°¡­¡± He stopped in his tracks, stunned and speechless. A black dragon that was gigantic like a mountain. And the person he was thinking about. She seemed to be talking to it. At first, he thought they were going to fight, but that was not the case. Apparently, the dragon was there to repay a debt. Still, he prepared so that he would be able to jump to her aid if necessary. Even if he was confident that it would not be. Behind the fence, he let out a deep sigh. He could do nothing but chuckle. You really never cease to exceed my expectations with ease. He thought. CH 57 Chapter 57 ¨C Visit The great shadow that covered the sky. Scales that beautifully reflected the light. Limbs like great tree trunks and sword-like wings. Such was the magnificent and mystical black giant dragon that appeared in front of my eyes. It was there just as I opened the door. The unbelievable sight. How long had I stood there, scratching my head? Ca-calm down. You have to calmly assess the situation. Apparently, this dragon had come here in order to repay a debt. It¡¯s that thing that often happens in fairy tales. Stories about animals or monsters coming back after you had shown them a kindness. The problem was that we were right in the middle of the royal capital. The dragon took up all of the empty space that was in front of our house. While I was a little relieved that there was enough space there, it also presented another problem. ¡­For people who do not understand what is happening, it would look like the city was in danger of being destroyed. It was quite possible that the Royal Magicians Order and Royal Knights Order would mobilize. They would come to kill the dragon. ¡°Um! While I am happy that you came to repay the debt, you better run away quickly.¡± As I said this, the dragon tilted its head as if puzzled. ¡®¡­Why? There is no need to run.¡¯ The voice echoed directly in my head. Some monsters were capable of communicating through telepathy. ¡°Because the appearance of a dragon will cause a great panic. People might attack you in order to protect the city.¡± Yes, this could be one of the great incidents that would be remembered through history. The result of its kindness leading to a large-scale battle. That would be too tragic for everyone! As I pleaded with it desperately, the dragon replied in a calm voice. ¡®¡­That is not a problem. For I am using concealment magic. You would have to be terribly close in order to perceive my presence.¡¯ ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Indeed, now that I thought about it, there were no signs of anyone reacting to the presence of such a large dragon. In the first place, if it could be seen, then people would have noticed it before it arrived at my doorstep. The battle would have already begun. Perhaps it was because of this concealment magic, that there were so few reports of people sighting dragons. But just as I began to sigh with relief, I heard the sound of a shopping bag dropping to the ground. ¡°¡­What?¡± My mother was standing there. She looked up at the dragon and froze. And after shaking for a moment, she collapsed as if fainting. ¡°Mother!?¡± I frantically rushed forward and caught her. Apparently, the shock had been too much, and she had lost consciousness. Well, it was no wonder. She returned from some shopping and there was suddenly a dragon in front of her house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to startle you like this.¡± I felt quite bad as I carried my mother back to her room. I placed her on the bed and checked her pulse and breathing to confirm that she was fine. Still, I cast healing magic on her, just in case, before returning to the dragon. What I heard was a somewhat baffled voice. ¡®¡­I am sorry. Did I frighten her?¡¯ I looked up. The eyes that looked down from so far away did seem apologetic. ¡®¡­In order to avoid surprising anyone, I had made my visit in accordance with the culture of humans¡­¡¯ Apparently, it had been considerate. Indeed, the dragon had rung the doorbell and waited patiently. That was rather like a human. The dragon¡¯s shoulders seemed to droop with disappointment. Its body somehow looked smaller. ¡°No, not at all. I am grateful for your consideration. And I¡¯m happy that you came.¡± The dragon looked at me, and its great eyes blinked. ¡®¡­Is that so? That is good to hear.¡¯ The dragon sighed with relief. Then with its great arm, it handed me a small whistle. ¡®¡­This is an artifact I found in a dungeon. The ¡®Teleportation Whistle¡¯ can activate a magic teleportation circle when you blow it. I have made it so that you can summon me this way.¡¯ It was a small, silver whistle crafted with magic crystals. The quality of it as a magic artifact was so high that I was stunned. It clearly exceeded what modern magic artificers were capable of¡­ An ultra special artifact. ¡­Surely this was not something that a starting magician like me could hold. Not only that, but the dragon said that blowing the whistle would summon it. As if I would call a dragon so casually! Though, there was no turning back now¡­ My mind wasn¡¯t really able to process what was happening. As I stood there with wide eyes, the dragon said, ¡®¡­Call me whenever you like. And I promise to make your wish come true.¡¯ The beating of wings. The sudden gust of wind caused me to close my eyes. And when I looked up again, the dragon was gone. It must be because of the concealment magic. It had returned to the sky freely without anyone else seeing it. Everything in front of the house was back to normal. It almost felt like a dream. However, the small whistle in my hand was proof that it had been real. ¡°What are you doing?¡± My old friend had an exasperated smile as he approached. Apparently, he came just at the wrong time, and saw everything. Still stunned, I looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know¡­¡± CH 58 Chapter 58 ¨C More Than I Thought After the dragon¡¯s visit, I just stood there, stunned for some time. But after a while, I slowly regained my composure. ¡°In any case, you should not tell anyone about this. And I will pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± I nodded at Luke¡¯s suggestion. For people who didn¡¯t know, the appearance of a giant dragon in the royal capital would look like a most dangerous event. It was very possible that they would assemble an army to slay it. And it would be the beginning of a great hunt that would leave its mark on the kingdom¡¯s history. This would be most unfortunate, for the well-meaning dragon, and all of the citizens of this kingdom. But more than anything, I would be held responsible. Perhaps they would even see fit to punish me for my part in all of it. ¡®Noelle Springfield. You are to be executed!¡¯ ¡®Noooooooooooo!!¡¯ That would be awful! Just awful! Ultimately, I decided to look away from this inconvenient truth. Yes, nothing had happened here. There were times when, as a working adult, it was good to act a little slyly. Yes. And so I just prayed that nothing would come of it. And then I realized something. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here, Luke?¡± It was the weekend, and both of us had the day off. Had he come on some urgent business? ¡°Huh? Uh, well, because I¡­¡± There was uncertainty in his sapphire blue eyes. I had never heard his voice sound so weak. Luke¡¯s gaze wandered for a moment, as if trouble, before he said, ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± Um, it¡¯s definitely not nothing, judging by the way he was acting. Besides, I was shrewd enough to notice something else. Luke appeared to be holding something behind him in a secretive fashion. Uh-huh. Now, clearly it was related to why he was here. As the ultimate, most powerful magician, I could see things clearly! Your secrets shall be exposed entirely! ¡°Hey, hey. What is that?¡± I asked while peering into Luke¡¯s face. ¡°As I said, it¡¯s nothing.¡± He averted his eyes. His face looked a little flushed under the sunset. Apparently, this matter was a slight embarrassment to him. That made me¡­even more curious! With great agility, I stepped around him so that I could see what he was holding. However, he just turned around so that it continued to be concealed. ¡°Sorry, but I just remembered a matter I must attend to.¡± ¡°Huh? Hey, wait.¡± But he then left as if escaping from me. Left alone in front of the house, I tilted my head in puzzlement. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó In the alley he had run into. Luke Waldstein leaned against a wall as he stared at the ground. The two tickets he had kept hidden. His eyes fell on them and he let out a deep sigh. ¡°What the hell am I even doing¡­¡± CH 59 Chapter 59 ¨C Silver Rank ¡°Hey, Noelle. I thought I saw you talking to a dragon in front of the door, but¡­¡± That¡¯s what my mother said to me in a confused voice after she woke up. ¡°What? Perhaps you were dreaming?¡± ¡°Th-that must be it! Thank heavens. Though, it was an oddly realistic dream. Oh, what a shock it was¡­¡± I sighed with relief, now that I succeeded in concealing it. I was going to avert my eyes from reality no matter what. It did not happen, and I would return to ordinary life. Of course, since it had been so kind as to give it to me, I did keep the whistle with me whenever I left the house. After all, it would be quite a tragedy if I left it behind, and my mother found it and blew into it. In other words, I was currently in a state where I could summon a dragon whenever I wanted to. Thinking of it like that, even my ordinary days seemed a little exciting. On the outside, I was merely a rookie Royal Magician. But my true identity was that of the most powerful magician, who could even summon a dragon! The special circumstances made me feel giddy, and like that, I continued to carry out my work at the palace. ¡°You. You¡¯ll be promoted to Silver Rank.¡± Mr. Gawain said to me one day. He explained that it was due to my contributions in saving the town from the mad dragon. And I would also be getting a raise. Furthermore, Mr. Gawain would personally give me a reward. I was so grateful¡­ Too grateful. What a wonderful place to work! ¡°Ne-next time, you really don¡¯t need to rush to get your next promotion, eh?¡± Mr. Gawain¡¯s voice shook a little as he handed me an envelope. He must be so happy to see his subordinate grow. Alright. I shall do my best so that I can get the next reward as well! I thought enthusiastically, but then I remembered that there was something that had been on my mind. There was that friend and rival who I wanted to beat. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t¡­happen to be a new record, would it?¡± As a Royal Magician, I had reached Silver Rank, which was the 5th highest rank. While there were nearly a thousand Royal Magicians, I was now part of the top ten percent. Surely even he had not risen this quickly¡­ With expectation welling in my chest, I listened to Mr. Gawain¡¯s answer. ¡°You are number two. The difference was only one week.¡± ¡°It¡¯s slowly been dawning on me, but that Luke just isn¡¯t quite right, is he?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s how we all feel about you as well, seeing as how competitive you are.¡± Mr. Gawain said with an exasperated expression. ¡°That being said, there are several other instances of people being promoted in a short amount of time. The Royal Magicians Order puts more importance on ability than status or age. And so others with tremendous ability have reached Silver very quickly in the past. The people who end up as Magus Ranks are usually like that.¡± ¡°Were you also very fast then, Mr. Gawain?¡± ¡°I broke the record of the time, yes. But back then, there was still an air of the old aristocratism and seniority systems within the order. But as things improved, the easier it became to get a promotion. And so it is a natural thing that the records are broken at a faster rate these days. It wasn¡¯t that I was better than my predecessors. If anything, I often think it¡¯s the opposite.¡± I see. Speed wasn¡¯t necessarily connected to ability. Because the norms of the time were different, and that influenced whether or not someone was promoted. Now that I thought about it, I had also been lucky to have been given the opportunity to take on jobs that led to my promotions. I should not get carried away, and continue to do my best with a sense of modesty. ¡°That being said, it is really from here that going higher becomes really difficult.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Gold, Mithil, and Adamantite. It is those promotions that will be a real challenge. Even Luke took quite a while to get there.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, that is true.¡± It had taken Luke over two and half years to be promoted to Adamantite Rank. And yet he was still the youngest to do it, and became famous around the kingdom. ¡°The important thing is to not rush things. Everyone will experience a period where things move slowly. If you rush ahead, you might lose yourself and get trapped in a swamp. Take your time. Go slowly. It is best to focus on being able to take small steps, so you are just a little ahead of where you were yesterday. Also, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡± ¡°Huh? But I thought it¡¯s good to be hard on yourself?¡± It seemed to me that being stoic and really pushing yourself was the way to get results. As I looked up at him, Mr. Gawain answered. ¡°While being strict can be a good thing, there is also a danger to it. Being too harsh is the worst thing. You won¡¯t last, and you will have to pay the price eventually. Now, there is nothing better than enjoying what you do. And if you can enjoy and continue to do something, then in the end, it will amount to much more when it comes to results.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m allowed to enjoy myself? Even if it¡¯s work?¡± ¡°Well, it looks to me that you already enjoy yourself. More than anyone here, anyway.¡± What! I froze, and then said a little frantically, ¡°Uh, but, no. I am very serious. It¡¯s just¡­I love magic so much that sometimes it does feel quite fun to do.¡± ¡°That is fine. You should enjoy it. I think that the way you feel about magic is what is making you a good magician.¡± Mr. Gawain said with a laugh. ¡°But more than anything, you only have one life to live. Even if it¡¯s just work, isn¡¯t it better to be positive and have fun while doing it?¡± So it was fine to have fun. I took in those precious words. I loved magic more than anything in the world. And I had dreamed of becoming a Royal Magician. I would enjoy these moments as much as I can. And become a more and more brilliant magician, that even he will be surprised! Yes, I will do it! With this new sense of purpose, I returned to my work with great excitement. CH 60 Chapter 60 ¨C Training ¡°Magic Skill Training?¡± It happened one day during lunch break. After completing the heftiest challenge menu in a restaurant in the royal capital, I had returned to the Royal Magicians Headquarters in a wonderful mood, when I was suddenly called by Ms. Leticia. ¡°Yes. Instructors will be invited from outside to help with training. And I wanted to know what you wish to do.¡± It was training that you could volunteer to undergo. This was conducted regularly as a way of polishing the skills of the royal magicians. ¡°The contents are very technical and advanced. But probably won¡¯t be that useful in your daily tasks, and so not many people volunteer for it. However, it might be worth accepting if you are interested.¡± Lengthy practical training. And it was difficult, which made it rather unpopular. ¡°What will we be doing?¡± ¡°Well, the lessons will be taught by Professor Frederick Ross of the Royal Magic University, and last year¡¯s winner of the Welner Award. It has to do with the study of magic structures, I believe. Expect lectures on elliptic curves and complex analytical functions in anti-stable magic formulas.¡± ¡°I would love to attend!¡± I said, leaning forward eagerly. Ms. Leticia looked surprised. ¡°You are that interested? In that?¡± ¡°I love the study of magic structures. It¡¯s the subject where I beat Luke for the first time. But more than anything, the words used are so intellectual and cool! Like ¡®Goldbach¡¯s method of undetermined multipliers¡¯ or ¡®Gasyumite¡¯s last theorem.¡¯ Just listening to such words makes me feel like I¡¯m getting smarter.¡± ¡°You really are an odd one.¡± Ms. Leticia said with a chuckle. ¡°But that is part of your charm.¡± She was so kind. Back when I was a student, people would mock me and say, ¡®that girl is smiling while studying. What a weirdo. Shork freak.¡¯ Of course, I quickly silenced them with my super magic punch(physical). But Ms. Leticia said that there was beauty in being different from other people. I wanted to be like that. Be able to say that it¡¯s okay to be strange. And that it¡¯s a wonderful thing. She really was an adult. As I admired her, Ms. Leticia continued. ¡°By the way, this isn¡¯t related to work, but¡­¡± Private talk! As Ms. Leticia was always so busy with work, this was very rare indeed. It made me happy, thinking that perhaps she was being friendly towards me. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you interested in those royal operas?¡± ¡°Operas¡­?¡± Oh, music. That¡¯s what she was talking about. Fancy art forms that were enjoyed by the upper class. It was all so beyond a commoner like me. And so I told her as much. ¡°But it would be good to allow yourself to see a new world. And so should the opportunity arise, I think you should go.¡± That was what she wanted to say. To be honest, I was not very interested. But if that¡¯s what Ms. Leticia said, then I might just go. Perhaps I will be surprised by how enjoyable it is. In any case, several days passed, and then came the day of the training. What would this university professor¡¯s lessons be like? I felt that I would become much smarter by just listening. With a feeling of excitement, I opened the door to the lecture hall and settled in one of the empty seats. The first thing I heard was the voices of my co-workers. ¡°Did you see them? Last year¡¯s meaningless documents.¡± ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s known to be the most difficult to understand lecture in the Royal Magic University.¡± ¡°On top of that, but I heard that the lessons are made especially difficult here, to show that they are superior to Royal Magicians. He enjoyed seeing how we are unable to answer his questions.¡± ¡°What a snooty bastard. I¡¯ll answer them all correctly and show him!¡± ¡°All of you. Calm down. I¡¯ve prepared all year for this day. I am fully ready for this.¡± ¡­Huh? I-is it really that hard? I felt a chill run down my spine after I heard their words. I had participated just thinking that it sounded fun, but now that I thought about it, I had never taken lessons at the university level. The Royal Magic University was the highest seat of learning in the kingdom, and therefore had the greatest hurdles for entering. And the professor known for giving the most difficult lessons was going to make things worse for us out of spite¡­ There was no way that I would be able to keep up with the others¡­ But as I held my head and worried over it, I heard the voices of the other Royal Magicians. ¡°Hey, is that Noelle Springfield?¡± ¡°The newcomer with a dazzling record. A monster who rose to Silver Rank in such a short amount of time. But what is she doing here?¡± ¡°Perhaps she heard of the professor¡¯s reputation, and has come here to save us.¡± ¡°What a relief¡­ We can win. We can beat the professor now¡­!¡± Th-they had high expectations for me!? Damn it. I have to set things straight before I end up disappointing them. ¡°I, um¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will explain it to them.¡± Said a coworker who was sitting nearby. We were in the same unit and on very friendly terms. ¡°I doubt you want to go and talk to the other units and explain while everyone is watching. And that¡¯s fine. I know that it would be awkward for you.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­!¡± What a nice person! Thank goodness. I let out a sigh of relief, and then he turned to the others. ¡°All of you. Ms. Noelle wants you to know that she will handle everything, so you must not worry! The burden is fully on her shoulders! Even if we cannot do anything, Ms. Noelle will have our backs!¡± ¡°What!?¡± No! That is not what I meant! Not in the least! But as I looked mortified, the others all cheered. ¡°We¡¯ll be counting on you then!¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Noelle! Knock this evil professor off of his feet for us!¡± Oh, what am I going to do¡­ As I heard their cheers, I held my head in despair. CH 61 Chapter 61 ¨C A Difficult Problem Professor Frederick Ross entered exactly one minute before the start of the training session. He was a tall, impressive middle-aged man. Three of his assistants then swiftly distributed the writing materials. There was a magic formula depicted as an example problem. And I shuddered when I saw how difficult it was. What is this! It is shockingly advanced and complicated. ¡°What¡­is¡­¡± ¡°Hey, this year is bad. It¡¯s clearly worse than last year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­ And I prepared a whole year for this¡­¡± I could hear the others murmuring. Apparently, they all felt the same way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we can¡¯t do it, our Noelle will manage just fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re counting on you, our savior!¡± They whispered to me. As my stomach began to hurt, the lesson began. However, I was stunned to realize how little I was able to follow. And people had such high expectations for me. I wanted to answer them. But I could do nothing. Magic formulas were something I loved, and yet it all sounded like a foreign language to me now. I don¡¯t understand this at all! It¡¯s no use! I¡¯m sorry, all of you. I cannot do it! But just as I started to wallow in despair, a certain memory of my student days flashed in my mind. It was during my third year at the magic academy. I had come against a wall for the first time. A ¡®Magic Enchantment Study¡¯ exam, which I had never liked. I could not keep up. I had no idea what I was supposed to do, and the time just passed by. And so as a last resort, I had gone to someone who I absolutely hated. ¡®Sorry, you were the last person I wanted to ask. But there is something I just don¡¯t understand¡­¡¯ And then he taught me in a way that was much easier to understand compared to the teachers. What left the biggest impression on me was how he told me to deal with things that I didn¡¯t know. ¡®Don¡¯t try to solve everything all at once. Think about the problems after separating them. Go through it slowly, and organize the parts you do understand. And then you will be able to get closer to the solution, no matter how hard the problem is.¡¯ Calm down. I took a deep breath to ease my mind. Dissect the problem carefully. Start with what you know, and go slowly, one by one. And little by little, I began to understand what was being asked. Words that seemed foreign a moment ago began to change into something I knew. In fact, on close inspection this was something I was good at. A magic formula I always used with Spell Boost. I had drawn this formula so many times that I could do it with my eyes closed. In terms of experience and understanding, I should not lose to anyone. Once I found that thread, the rest was simple. ¡°¡­I finished.¡± I raised my hand, and then the professor looked at me with suspicion. One of his assistants approached me and said, ¡°May I have a look?¡± He took the sheet of paper and carried it over to the professor. And then began to talk over the professor¡¯s desk. A few minutes later, the assistant returned and said, ¡°In terms of the formula, you have fulfilled the brief.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I made a small fist. ¡°Well done! Our saviour!¡± ¡°That was amazing, Ms. Noelle!¡± I smiled as I heard the others whisper to me. Next to me, the other person from my unit whispered back. ¡°Hehe. Isn¡¯t she? Our newcomer really is amazing.¡± Well, it was no thanks to you. I thought with slight annoyance before moving on to face the next problem. ¡°Get this one too, ace!¡± But since they would say such supportive things to me¡­ ¡°Leave it to me! Let¡¯s all get these right and give that professor something to be surprised about!¡± I answered, feeling very much like an ace now. This whole thing was starting to feel like a battle between the professor and the Royal Magicians team. CH 62 Chapter 62 ¨C Monster Frederick Ross, Professor of the Royal Magic University. He worked in the highest circles in the magic world, and had given his whole life to the development of the magic arts. And he was known to be a person of strong character. If he should take a liking to someone, then there were only three topics he would discuss. Magic, cats, and brilliant researchers. Otherwise, he seemed to dislike most other topics. Noble society, merchants, dogs, publishers, carrots¡­ It was said that the number of things he disliked were comparable to the number of grains of sand in the desert. Even though he himself was a noble, he was known to hate the system and authority his class wielded. Once, a reporter questioned him during his tirades against the noble class. ¡°Well then, does that mean you have more favorable views of commoners compared to nobles?¡± The professor answered with a bored expression. ¡°Commoners? I hate them as well.¡± He hated everyone equally, unless they happened to be brilliant researchers. However, the people he hated the most were Royal Magicians. They were like dogs, tamed by the system. Hardly worthy of even being called magicians. Frederick had made such declarations publically, and yet, the top officials of the Royal Magicians Order seemed to have taken a liking to him. But then again, it was very unlikely that such things would be said directly to their faces, and so they were able to just accept Frederick as an interesting and eccentric person. Perhaps it helped that he disliked most people with equal vigor. People who were able to treat others without discrimination tended to make a good impression. Though, in his case, the way he talked to people could sometimes be a problem. And so in spite of his dislike for them, he would still be invited to speak at the palace. As for Frederick, he took these classes as an opportunity to do something a little different and refreshing. In other words, he took great enjoyment from seeing the Royal Magicians squirm in agony at the difficult problems he made them solve. This gave him a terrible reputation among the participants, and yet somehow, the number of participants rose year after year. Apparently, after being so thoroughly humiliated once, many of them became obsessed with coming back for some revenge. Let them try. I will grind them into the dirt. And like that, the classes became more and more difficult, until even his co-workers at the university had trouble keeping up with him. But it didn¡¯t matter to Frederick. He never liked them anyway, and so he didn¡¯t care what they thought. The Royal Magicians looked terrified when the new problems were presented to them. And Frederick was satisfied. He expected nothing more from these royal dogs. It was good for them to confront their own uselessness. ¡°¡­I finished it.¡± Just then, one magician raised her hand. What is she saying? He turned his cold eyes towards her. She was so small, almost like a child. Frederick had seen her eyes widen when she first saw the problem. She had looked like the biggest fool in the room. These were all problems that would be difficult even for researchers that specialized in magic formula structures. She should not be able to solve them in such a short amount of time. But then his assistant brought over the sheet to him. Frederick scanned it with a cool expression, and then he gasped. She had drawn an incredibly clean and beautiful magic circle. It was an entirely different approach than what Frederick had prepared, and yet, it more than fulfilled what he was asking for. (How did she do this¡­) It was so different from Frederick¡¯s, which was completely based on the rational. But this was a kind of circle that could have only been reached through long, arduous hours of drawing over and over again until you had polished it to perfection. (No, it¡¯s impossible. There is no way she could have repeated it so many times at such a young age.) Frederick had dedicated his life to his research, and even he was astonished at the amount of work that would have gone into it. Either she would have had to change the speed of time or it would not be possible. However, even after that, she continued to solve the difficult problems. And always in a different manner than Frederick¡¯s polished logic. (Could it be¡­ She really is¡­) He had rejected it as impossible at first. However, as someone who knew more about magic formulas than anyone, Frederick knew. The thing that he saw in front of his eyes was telling him that it was the truth. (How many times had she drawn these¡­) Frederick was at a loss for words. She was so short. However, she was on a different level compared to your average magician. What was there¡­ Was an unmeasurable monster who had worked endlessly as time slowed around her. CH 63 Chapter 63 ¨C Professor While Professor Frederick¡¯s lesson was incredibly difficult, it just so happened to be about the magic formula structure that I used in one of my favorites, Spell Boost. So you could say that I was lucky. Even though I nearly stumbled a few times, I felt as if I was able to understand at least half of it. However, the last part was too difficult, and it took some brute force with my own method to get through it. ¡°Good work, Noelle! That¡¯s our ace!¡± ¡°Did you see that, you horrid professor! Behold the power of the Royal Magician!¡± ¡°Get him! Knock him down!¡± As it was enough to fulfill the brief, my answer was accepted as correct, which caused my coworkers to start cheering. However, I knew that some of the details in the structure were wrong¡­ I did not have a university level education when it came to magic, so my answer probably looked like a mess to him. No, no. I can¡¯t let myself be afraid. In any case, I have to calm down and do my best. As I had gotten about eighty percent of the answers correct, I had the highest correct answer rate among the participants. And while I was feeling quite good after being praised so much by the others, the situation changed at once, after I heard the words of one of the assistants after the test. ¡°The professor would like to speak with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. I was in trouble, wasn¡¯t I? ¡°You may have fulfilled the brief of drawing a magic circle. However, the structure could not be more terrible.¡± He was going to say something like that to me. And so like a frightened calf that was about to be sold, I headed to the professor. ¡°I hate you Royal Magicians.¡± Said Professor Frederick Ross as he looked at me with emotionless eyes. ¡°Just breathing the same air as you magician dogs who bow to authority fills me with disgust. From the bottom of my heart, I wish you were all gone. I hate every single magician who attended my lesson today, and you are no exception.¡± Um, he really seemed to hate me¡­ But professor! That is quite prejudiced! In fact, the Royal Magicians are such nice people, and the palace is a great place to work in. And so for the honor of my fellow workers, I must protest. But as I prepared my words, Professor Frederick continued. ¡°It was the same with your magic circle. It was not at all in line with modern magic research, and no one would consider it proper. In fact, many researchers will probably say that it is outright wrong. And that would be a natural reaction. Your magic circle strays too far away from sensible rules.¡± Uh¡­ Well, I could not deny it. It was completely my own method. As I let out a deep sigh, Professor Frederick continued. ¡°However, it was also without a doubt something that only you could draw. You do not need to change anything. I hope that you continue to draw the kinds of magic circles that I and other researchers will loathe.¡± ¡­Huh? Was he actually¡­ As I looked at him with a stunned expression, he said, ¡°You should continue to be true to yourself.¡± I could not believe the words that I was hearing, and so I just stood there. I think he was praising me. I don¡¯t have to change anything. I could continue in my own way. As someone who had taught myself and continued to study magic alone after leaving school, those were incredibly encouraging words. There would still be times where I would be rejected. That was probably why he had gone through the trouble of calling me. So even if I was in a situation where everyone was saying that I was wrong, I would not back down, and continue on my own path. In my heart, I repeated the words he had offered to me. And so the first training lesson I received ended up being a wonderful time where I gained much more than I expected to. CH 64 Chapter 64 ¨C Spy Claless. This country, which revolved around a Saintess who served the Goddess, was known to be very powerful when it came to wars of information. Faster than any other country, they would acquire obscure information from remote places, and choose the best course of action. And what made such a thing possible were the spies that were sent out all over the western side of the continent. Rylie Graham was one such spy. He was said to have seventeen faces and names, and now that he had finished his last mission, which involved the infiltration of a smuggling ring, he now entered the Ardenfeld Kingdom. His purpose was to investigate the dragon incident that had occurred in the kingdom¡¯s western frontier. And he was to return only after acquiring detailed information. To this purpose, he visited the frontier town and quickly went to work. First, he gathered information on the Adventurers who had participated in the battle against the dragon. Once the list was in his possession, he went through the names of these first rank Adventurers with great interest. (It¡¯s impressive that they could gather such people in a short amount of time¡­) There must be some very capable people at the guild. This was the greatest precaution that the guild was capable of against the monster. However, the problem was that the enemy was a dragon. The most powerful living creature on the continent. A being who could destroy mountain ranges and turn cities to rubble. Something almost beyond human comprehension. At the very least, it had a threat level over 10. Not only that, but this dragon was supposed to have been in a state of madness. No matter how brilliant these Adventurers were, surely there were not enough of them to fight against such a foe. His feeling about this grew even stronger as he started to investigate the forest, where the battle took place. (What is this¡­) Rylie had experienced a lot in his life, but he had never seen scars of battle like this before. The great holes in the ground. The fallen trees that had been torn from the earth. Indeed, the Adventurers should not have been able to defeat such a thing. (Traces of magic cannons¡­ The Royal Magicians Order.) He inspected the battlefield and put the pieces together. So it was true after all, that the Magicians Order had been here, and helped to bring this incident to a close. Considering the scale of it, this magic cannon was something you would usually use against armies. So it had to be the kingdom¡¯s famed Royal Magicians. If a hundred of their very best had participated in the battle, then it made more sense that they were able to defeat the dragon. (So they must have known that the dragon would attack¡­) Rylie was impressed by this ability to predict the future. And so he began to question the Adventurers who had fought in the battle. He had a license and identification for this country. And so he was currently pretending to be an A-Rank Adventurer who had been working abroad for the past few years, which made it easy to approach those who had participated. ¡°The dragon incident, eh? That was really something. Once Mr. Raven went down, there was nothing that we could do. I thought, ¡®ah, so this is what it¡¯s like to face something on a different level.¡¯¡± He said with a chuckle. ¡°Raven Alban was defeated¡­¡± Rylie gasped. ¡°Then who dealt with the dragon?¡± ¡°A girl from the Royal Magicians Order. Noelle Springfield. There had been rumors about her ability for a while now.¡± ¡°Ah, her¡­¡± Even Rylie had heard of this magician during his investigations in the country. She had contributed greatly during an assassination attempt at the last Red Rose Ball, in spite of just having entered the order. There were similar stories about her work in the potion research team as well. She was a brilliant magician who seemed to be rising through the ranks at a record speed. ¡°And so she, along with the other Royal Magicians, defeated the dragon?¡± Rylie asked as he organized the information in his mind. But the Adventurer shook his head. ¡°While everyone makes that assumption, the truth is quite different.¡± ¡°How different?¡± ¡°Because by the time that the other Royal Magicians arrived at the scene, the battle was already over. And so she drove the dragon back on her own.¡± ¡°All by herself?¡± Rylie wasn¡¯t sure if he had heard that correctly. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that she unleashed all of that magic on her own, and stopped the dragon?¡± ¡°Not only that. She lured the dragon away so that the town would not be damaged. And then she drove the dragon back into the mountains.¡± ¡°You must be joking. This is a dragon in a state of madness.¡± ¡°Believe that if you wish to. But it¡¯s the truth.¡± The Adventurer said. ¡°She was on a different level from any magician I know of. There is no doubt in my mind that she will become a great magician that history will remember. And so we haven¡¯t heard the last of her, I think.¡± Rylie had nothing to say about that. Taking on a dragon by yourself¡­ Was such a thing even possible for a human? The anti-military grade magic fire. The countless number of magic circles. All of this was done by one person. He could not be blamed for saying that it was impossible. But the man in front of him did not seem to be lying either. Rylie began to imagine the existence of someone so powerful, and he gulped. (Chancellor Mercurius was right. Something astonishing was starting to happen in this country.) CH 65 Chapter 65 ¨C Box of Memories After the sun had set. In his dimly lit room. Luke Waldstein let out a deep sigh. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just say it¡­¡± The opera tickets that he had not been able to give her. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of being rejected. These things were just a little awkward, when the time came. (No, it¡¯s not that either.) Luke looked at the floor. (I¡¯m afraid. That if our relationship were to change¡­ What if I could no longer be by her side as a friend.) She was more important to him than anything. And so he was afraid. He did not want to lose what he had now. Being able to be by her side. He could see that this was cowardice. (I really haven¡¯t changed at all.) He chuckled self-deprecatingly as he took out a single box from the back of a shelf. They had been wrapped up and kept there for so long. He stared at them fondly now. The parcels inside were birthday presents that he had prepared for her while they were students at the magic academy. Every year, he told himself that he would give her a present. But all he had now was memories of failing to do just that. The memories were a little painful and bitter, but also somewhat comforting. Such were the memories attached to the parcels. There were other things inside of the box as well. Some poems he had been foolish enough to write down while thinking about her. A list of songs he had made in the event that he would put on a concert for her. But when Luke saw that he had written her name with his own surname, he closed the notebook frantically. (What the hell was I doing¡­) This was incredibly embarrassing. (But it shows how much I liked her¡­) And that was a feeling that had not changed at all. If anything, the feelings had probably become stronger. (One step¡­ I can at least move one step forward.) As the heir of a duke, he had not been able to reveal to her his true feelings. ¡°Hey, I got this from my superior. How about accompanying me?¡± Obviously, just as a friend. He was very careful with his words, so as to not give the wrong impression. ¡°Ms. Leticia was talking about that! And so I was just thinking about going. Well done, Luke!¡± She said, slapping him on the shoulder. As she was very dense, she readily agreed with a nod. (I really can go on a date with Noelle¡­) This was the opportunity that he had dreamed of. And so his heart swelled with expectation. He then used all of his power and went about creating the finest date plan. But he could not sleep at all the night before, and was quite tired the next day. And yet he still ended up appearing at the appointed place an hour early. That¡¯s how excited he was. But he soon calmed himself and sighed. (Well, I should kill some time then.) There was a cafe near the fountain where they had planned to meet up. And so he ordered some royal milk tea there. ¡°I expect nothing less of you, Mr. Luke. It took tremendous effort from a team of us to acquire the information on this secret deal, and yet you found out about it on your own.¡± It was one of his coworkers from the Royal Magicians Order. Second Unit¡­ A Gold-Rank magician from the Misuse of Magic Management Department. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be ignorant. We are just relieved that we can count on your cooperation. Of course, the chief is a little wary about you trying to take all the credit, so it¡¯s best that you pretend that this was a coincidence, and that you offered to help us.¡± ¡°No, I am only here on personal business.¡± This was getting nowhere. His coworker glanced around and then took out a small hourglass and placed it on the table. ¡°Very well then. I see that you want to hear our information first. I understand.¡± It was a rank 4 artifact that the Royal Magicians Order used to prevent eavesdropping. It was filled with finely ground up magic stones. The sand released a blue light behind the glass, creating thin streaks as they fell. ¡°Obviously, you already know about the illegal trade of forbidden magic books that is to happen at the opera house. Though, we do not know why the opera house has been chosen. However, the chief believes that the organization¡¯s base must be close by.¡± Why the opera house of all places¡­ For a moment, Luke wondered if Leticia had given him the opera tickets intentionally. But then again, this was information that another department had worked hard to obtain. It had to be a coincidence then. Normally, he would have seen this as a fortunate opportunity. But things were different today. His long awaited date with Noelle. He did not want some other department¡¯s work to disturb and drag him away. ¡°Don¡¯t even think that I will help you.¡± ¡°Indeed. People must believe that that is your stance. Now, please excuse me.¡± And then the magician turned and walked away. Luke watched him leave and made up his mind. He would absolutely not get involved. This was his day off. During times of emergency, he could have them treat this as a working day, so that he can take a different day off instead. However, Noelle was more important to him than his job. And yet¡­ In spite of his feelings, things took an unexpected turn in the next moment. ¡°Luke! Luke! Magic books in the black market! How exciting!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. The magician had gone and told her¡­! Luke sighed with disbelief as Noelle appeared excitedly by the fountain. The first date he had been looking forward to. No, he would not allow some other department or secret dealings to get in his way. And so Luke Waldstein¡¯s battle had begun. CH 66 Chapter 66 ¨C A Warm Hand The Theater Ardenfeld was the biggest opera house within the kingdom. And they were currently performing a work by a national playwright who was popular even outside of the country. It was based on an epic about a hero who slew a dragon, and the front of the opera house was currently crowded with people who were trying to buy tickets. ¡°Hmph. I cannot see¡­¡± She grumbled after standing on her toes a few times. But when I chuckled she said, ¡®Hey! You¡¯re mocking me!¡¯ with a sulky expression. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just found it amusing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a child.¡± She glared. I had never treated her like a child. How would she react if I said that to her? The thought made me smile, even though I could not do it. And then I coughed as a way of calming myself. During these past few days, I had exerted all my efforts after much research in order to create this date plan. And this was the first phase of the plan. ¡­There is still some time left. Want to eat something? She loved to eat. There was no way that she would not jump on the idea. I was now aware that there was a certain popular gelato store nearby. And I also knew that there would be fewer customers than usual at this specific hour. Still, after this much preparation and research, why won¡¯t those critical words come out of my mouth? (What are you doing? You idiot. Hold yourself together¡­!) The words were stuck in the back of my throat and had to be pulled out. ¡°Th-there is still time until it starts. Do you want to get something to eat?¡± While my voice was a little unsteady, I somehow maintained my composure. How would she react? I turned back to look at her. ¡°¡­She¡¯s gone.¡± Apparently, we had been separated. Did she get lost in the crowd? But we had barely moved. With a feeling of confusion, I scanned the area. After a brief moment, I saw her making her way through the crowds while holding food in both of her hands. ¡°This looked so good, so I had to buy some.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you go off on your own, but you should have told me. I was surprised.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± So she had gone to one of the nearby food stalls. She was holding two skewers of fried chicken and fried potatoes with black pepper. Apparently, she had bought some for me as well. ¡°Thank you. How much do I owe you?¡± ¡°No, this is not for you. I¡¯m going to eat all of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What the hell? ¡°I thought that you would have eaten breakfast already, Luke. And you never eat between meals, so surely you wouldn¡¯t want any.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eat breakfast? That¡¯s unusual.¡± ¡°Me? Oh, I definitely ate.¡± ¡°Ah¡­yes. Of course.¡± ¡°But I always have extra space for fried food.¡± She said while humming happily. ¡°Ah, crispy fried chicken! Why do you taste so good!¡± She smiled blissfully as she chewed into it. Seeing her so happy caused me to sigh. Even if things were not going as planned, that was enough to make everything alright. It really was not fair. ¡°Ah! I want to eat that as well! Grilled kraken!¡± ¡°¡­You want to eat more?¡± ¡°I always have space for squid. Now, let¡¯s go, Luke.¡± ¡°Slow down. Or I¡¯ll lose you again.¡± I frantically chased after her as she swiftly waded through the crowd. ¡°Ah, yes. We would not want to get separated again.¡± She said with a nod, and then grabbed my hand. ¡°Really, Luke. You¡¯re like a child, in spite of being so tall.¡± No, you¡¯re the one who is childish, since you went off on your own. But I was not able to voice such protests. The small hand that pulled mine. The warm sensation. This situation of us walking. It made me happier than I would have thought. Things were not going according to the date plan at all. She was free and did what she wanted. And yet it was more than anything I had imagined. Because it makes me want to be by her side even more. Really, I just can¡¯t beat you. CH 67 Chapter 67 ¨C Friend Before the show started, Luke and I walked around the opera house and ate at the various stores. The fried chicken, potatoes and grilled squid really were delicious. I felt incredibly happy as we walked down the streets. ¡°What about that place? Do you want to look inside?¡± Luke said, pointing to a clothing store that was currently very popular. I was interested to see what it was like as well, however, there was a different, small store at the back of the street that was pulling me towards it. ¡°I want to see that one. I am going to see it.¡± The small store could be found after turning into an alley, away from the fancy main street. It was a store that sold old books. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as the smell of old paper filled my nostrils. And so I quickly went around and scanned the shelves. Ohh! This one looks fascinating! This magician was not very well regarded, and the price of their books were sold for so little that they might as well have been free. But I always thought that their research was incredibly appealing. I have to buy this! Also, that book over there¡­ As I stretched out my hand to reach for it, beautiful, narrow fingers plucked the book out from the shelf. ¡°Is this the one you wanted?¡± ¡°Oh, correct. I¡¯m happy to have a friend who is so perceptive.¡± I accepted the book that Luke had grabbed for me. With the paper bag in my arms, I stepped out of the store with a grin on my face. Luke had been approached by a girl in front of the store. ¡°Um, would you like to have tea with me?¡± She was very pretty. A beautiful and fashionable girl of the same age. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have some important business.¡± Luke said flatly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said, as he came to stand next to me. I was reminded of how nice he could be. He would always prioritize me as his friend. I doubted he had any interest in old books, but still followed me here. And during the incident with the dragon, he had rushed to my side before anyone else. But more than anything, he had found me after I had been fired from the magic artificer guild in the countryside and had nowhere to go. And he had helped me back to my feet. I was just a friend to him, and yet he made me feel special. I could not help that he was a much better and mature person than me. Really, I received so many different things from Luke. And so I would think¡­ That I too want to be able to help him. ¡®Ms. Noelle. Though you may already know, the illegal trade of magic books is going to occur in the opera house and¡­¡¯ In order to get closer to Luke¡¯s dream of becoming a Magus-rank magician. As a friend and rival. I wanted to be able to proudly tell him that he could rely on me. Besides, the idea of putting a stop to some shadow deal sounded like something from an adventure novel. It was very exciting! Yes, I would impress everyone and solve this case. And so next to Luke, I headed to the opera house. With this secret resolve in my heart. CH 68 Chapter 68 ¨C The Opera House The grand entrance to the opera house. Two figures shadowed the pair from a distance as they waited to enter. ¡°Hey, hey. Things are looking good. Yes, very good.¡± Gawain Stark said with shining eyes. Leticia let out a sigh. How did it come to this? It had all started because of something that Noelle said to Gawain. ¡®This weekend? I plan to go see an opera with Luke.¡¯ Gawain¡¯s interest was piqued. If this was just some ordinary date, he would not have cared. However, there was clearly more to it. This must be a special event. Luke Waldstein. Ever since he had joined the order, he had been brilliant, but also as emotionless as a machine. And yet something had caused a variety of expressions to appear on his face. It was a certain person he had feelings for since his student days. He had been a hopeless case who could not step forward, as his feelings were too strong and would keep getting in the way. However, he had finally taken the plunge and asked her on a date. This was tremendously interesting. Besides, he had just happened to receive a ticket to the opera from the chief of the misuse of magic management department, in order to help with the unmasking of illegal trade. If he had to go to the opera for work, he might as well see how those two were doing. Leticia was quite shocked when she learned of Gawain¡¯s complete lack of delicacy on the matter. If they were seen, it could ruin the date. No matter how hard one tried, people like Gawain and Noelle were about as far from romantic as you could get. And so once something interfered with the mood, there would be no undoing it. (I have to stop him, so he doesn¡¯t do anything strange.) After all, Leticia was the one who had set things in motion with this date. She was serious and had a strong sense of responsibility. And so she requested that she be able to accompany Gawain. Ultimately, the two of them ended up here, tailing the pair of subordinates who were on a date. (Why am I doing this¡­) Leticia groaned as she held her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m surprised by how well they are doing.¡± She sighed by how entertained he sounded. ¡°Those two. They are always like that.¡± ¡°I see. So in spite of being completely unaware, they are close.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to put their sad reality into words.¡± The two followed them while hiding in the crowd of people. Noelle was her usual friendly self, and Luke seemed to be acting as he always did around her. ¡°He is definitely trying his hardest to remain calm.¡± Said Gawain with great amusement. Leticia sighed again as she looked up at him. They had both joined the Royal Magicians Order at the same time, and as they had both done very well, they had plenty of opportunities to work together. ¡®Oh, I think you two are a perfect match!¡¯ But Leticia knew. While he looked after his subordinates and was loved by them, he was completely unreliable, and had been on the brink of financial ruin because he would constantly pay for their meals. And so every time someone would bring such possibilities up, Leticia would think¡­ (Even if all other men were to die, I would still not consider him.) ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The Theater Ardenfeld had four kinds of seats. The theater was shaped like a horse shoe, and Luke was sitting in the most expensive front row seat while waiting for the show to begin. Next to him, Noelle was looking around like some kind of alertful wild animal. ¡°Hmmm. I think that person looks suspicious. Surprisingly, elegant looking people are often the ones in the black market trade.¡± Elegant looking people? I mused as I watched from the corner of my eye. Apparently, she was still thinking about the words of the other department, and was in her work mode. ¡°It¡¯s our day off, you know. You don¡¯t have to do anything. It¡¯s not our job.¡± I said. ¡°You say that, but you¡¯re probably thinking about dealing with it yourself. Really, you are so¡­¡± Noelle said as she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re concerned, but you can rely on me a little, you know? I can help, even if it is my day off. For you, Luke.¡± She said it so matter-of-factly that I was surprised. Of course, she only saw me as a friend. A friend that she also felt indebted to. She probably didn¡¯t have any romantic interest in me, but¡­ But¡­I was still happy. To me, the time I spent with Noelle was much more important than work. However, if Noelle felt this way, then perhaps working was not that bad either. Then the show began. An opera in four acts that was based on an epic about a dragonslaying hero. It had a beautiful and powerful theme that depicted the birth of the world. The bassoon and horn were layered one by one. Flute, piccolo, oboe, cole anglais, clarinet, trumpet, trombone, and double bass trombone¡­a spectacular introduction played by wind instruments. A graceful and beautiful string melody. The first and second violin, composed of sixteen each, the twelve violas and cellos, the eight contrabass. The flood of sound created by the best in the kingdom. The music filled the hall. The audience were enraptured. The chandelier sparkled in orange light against the painted ceiling. As six harps played their fantastical tune, I suddenly glanced to my side. She was sleeping comfortably with her mouth open. So fast. What was all that about wanting to go to the opera for the first time! (Well, that is like you.) As I chuckled, her small frame suddenly leaned against me, and my heart nearly stopped. Her head was now against my shoulder. Her long hair brushed against my hand, which lay on the arm rest. Should I push her back into position? No, let her rest for a while longer. My heart beat like a hammer. The warmth of her body on my shoulder. The scent of soap. The peaceful breathing near my ear. I shook my head and chuckled. (Now I¡¯m not paying attention to the opera either.) It was a performance by the best orchestra, and the quality was high and wonderful. And yet, just seeing her sleeping filled me with more happiness. The human heart was a strange thing. I wished that time would just stop here. And like that, I listened to the beautiful melody, and her breathing while she slept. CH 69 Chapter 69 ¨C The Opera House The grand entrance to the opera house. Two figures shadowed the pair from a distance as they waited to enter. ¡°Hey, hey. Things are looking good. Yes, very good.¡± Gawain Stark said with shining eyes. Leticia let out a sigh. How did it come to this? It had all started because of something that Noelle said to Gawain. ¡®This weekend? I plan to go see an opera with Luke.¡¯ Gawain¡¯s interest was piqued. If this was just some ordinary date, he would not have cared. However, there was clearly more to it. This must be a special event. Luke Waldstein. Ever since he had joined the order, he had been brilliant, but also as emotionless as a machine. And yet something had caused a variety of expressions to appear on his face. It was a certain person he had feelings for since his student days. He had been a hopeless case who could not step forward, as his feelings were too strong and would keep getting in the way. However, he had finally taken the plunge and asked her on a date. This was tremendously interesting. Besides, he had just happened to receive a ticket to the opera from the chief of the misuse of magic management department, in order to help with the unmasking of illegal trade. If he had to go to the opera for work, he might as well see how those two were doing. Leticia was quite shocked when she learned of Gawain¡¯s complete lack of delicacy on the matter. If they were seen, it could ruin the date. No matter how hard one tried, people like Gawain and Noelle were about as far from romantic as you could get. And so once something interfered with the mood, there would be no undoing it. (I have to stop him, so he doesn¡¯t do anything strange.) After all, Leticia was the one who had set things in motion with this date. She was serious and had a strong sense of responsibility. And so she requested that she be able to accompany Gawain. Ultimately, the two of them ended up here, tailing the pair of subordinates who were on a date. (Why am I doing this¡­) Leticia groaned as she held her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m surprised by how well they are doing.¡± She sighed by how entertained he sounded. ¡°Those two. They are always like that.¡± ¡°I see. So in spite of being completely unaware, they are close.¡± The two followed them while hiding in the crowd of people. Noelle was her usual friendly self, and Luke seemed to be acting as he always did around her. ¡°He is definitely trying his hardest to remain calm.¡± Said Gawain with great amusement. Leticia sighed again as she looked up at him. They had both joined the Royal Magicians Order at the same time, and as they had both done very well, they had plenty of opportunities to work together. Once Gawain had reached Adamantite Rank, they were buddies. And so it was not unusual for people around them to make assumptions. ¡®Oh, I think you two are a perfect match!¡¯ But Leticia knew. While he looked after his subordinates and was loved by them, he was completely unreliable, and had been on the brink of financial ruin because he would constantly pay for their meals. And so every time someone would bring such possibilities up, Leticia would think¡­ (Even if all other men were to die, I would still not consider him.) ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The Theater Ardenfeld had four kinds of seats. The theater was shaped like a horse shoe, and Luke was sitting in the most expensive front row seat while waiting for the show to begin. Next to him, Noelle was looking around like some kind of alertful wild animal. ¡°Hmmm. I think that person looks suspicious. Surprisingly, elegant looking people are often the ones in the black market trade.¡± Elegant looking people? I mused as I watched from the corner of my eye. Apparently, she was still thinking about the words of the other department, and was in her work mode. ¡°It¡¯s our day off, you know. You don¡¯t have to do anything. It¡¯s not our job.¡± I said. ¡°You say that, but you¡¯re probably thinking about dealing with it yourself. Really, you are so¡­¡± Noelle said as she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re concerned, but you can rely on me a little, you know? I can help, even if it is my day off. For you, Luke.¡± She said it so matter-of-factly that I was surprised. Of course, she only saw me as a friend. A friend that she also felt indebted to. She probably didn¡¯t have any romantic interest in me, but¡­ But¡­I was still happy. To me, the time I spent with Noelle was much more important than work. However, if Noelle felt this way, then perhaps working was not that bad either. Then the show began. An opera in four acts that was based on an epic about a dragonslaying hero. It had a beautiful and powerful theme that depicted the birth of the world. The bassoon and horn were layered one by one. Flute, piccolo, oboe, cole anglais, clarinet, trumpet, trombone, and double bass trombone¡­a spectacular introduction played by wind instruments. A graceful and beautiful string melody. The first and second violin, composed of sixteen each, the twelve violas and cellos, the eight contrabass. The flood of sound created by the best in the kingdom. The music filled the hall. The audience were enraptured. The chandelier sparkled in orange light against the painted ceiling. As six harps played their fantastical tune, I suddenly glanced to my side. She was sleeping comfortably with her mouth open. So fast. But the protagonist had not even appeared yet. What was all that about wanting to go to the opera for the first time! (Well, that is like you.) As I chuckled, her small frame suddenly leaned against me, and my heart nearly stopped. Her head was now against my shoulder. Her long hair brushed against my hand, which lay on the arm rest. Should I push her back into position? No, let her rest for a while longer. My heart beat like a hammer. The warmth of her body on my shoulder. The scent of soap. The peaceful breathing near my ear. I shook my head and chuckled. (Now I¡¯m not paying attention to the opera either.) It was a performance by the best orchestra, and the quality was high and wonderful. And yet, just seeing her sleeping filled me with more happiness. The human heart was a strange thing. I wished that time would just stop here. And like that, I listened to the beautiful melody, and her breathing while she slept. CH 70 Chapter 70 ¨C Surprise I was surrounded by the scoundrels of the criminal organization. Just by the way that they stood, I could tell that they were highly skilled in combat. They were probably specially trained within the organization. I had only been a Royal Magician for one year, and had no skills with combat. It was a completely different world. On top of that, they were wielding illegal magic weapons that had spread in the underworld¡­ ¡®Wind God Staff.¡¯ I had once read that these staves enhanced your magic by several levels. I was outnumbered, and lacked experience and equipment. ¡°Hey, she looks like a child.¡± One of them said in a mocking voice. I suppose it was a natural enough reaction. However, I then felt something grow hot within me. I loved magic more than anything. And so I knew. The passion that went into it. The blood, sweat and tears. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t like it¡­ ¡­Easily being able to use superior magic. And so I activated the spell. Layers of magic circles rapidly appeared. They unleashed my strongest wind magic. ¡®Wind Blast.¡¯ The deafening sounds shook the underground facility. ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô Twilight. The criminal organization that operated in the shadows of the kingdom. The leader of the organization¡¯s combat department, Ten Arms, had acquired inhuman strength and skills with the help of training and forbidden potions. He had been through hundreds of battles, and had never been defeated. And he could count the number of wounds he had on one hand. ¡°Kill her.¡± He ordered, and one of his men raised his magic weapon. The Wind God Staff was one of the strongest out of the illegal weapons that they sold. Not only that, but the members of Ten Arms had special versions that had been modified for even stronger firepower. The staff unleashed a light. A flash that burned your cheeks. Immense wind magic was activated. But even with their superhuman strength, they could not wield the staves with one hand. The power was so strong that if they weren¡¯t careful, it would blow them away. The wind that was unleashed was like a cannon that would erase the intruder without even leaving a trace. However, at that very moment¡­ The man sensed the presence of magic energy that he had never felt before. (¡­!?) A chill. His instincts had been honed through the most extreme battles, and they were speaking to him now. Telling him that something is here¡­ And so when he swung the staff he was holding, it was mostly due to reflexes. It was likely the same with the others as well. In order to avoid the approaching danger, he instinctively unleashed the most powerful attack that he was capable of. The magic staves with abnormal power. The violent winds that erupted had a destructive power that humans could not control. However, what they saw ahead of them was something that surpassed their understanding. (It¡¯s so fast¡­!?) Magic circles were being activated at an incredible speed. The wind cannons fired as if accelerated. The small magician was canceling out the attacks of ten by herself. They could not believe their eyes. However, this was only the beginning. (The output is still rising¡­!?) The speed of the rapidfire of magic was increasing. And she began to push back against the vicious attacks of the magic staves. (It¡¯s impossible. This cannot be happening¡­) He could not keep up. Even with this staff, the best he could do was use all of its attack to try and hold his ground. (What¡­is this¡­) It was something that exceeded his imagination. CH 71 Chapter 71 ¨C Abnormal Power The elder was known as a heavyweight in underworld society. He was the chief of the criminal organization, Twilight, and had used all manner of methods to expand. And yet even he was shocked by what was happening in front of him. They were using special staves that were so powerful that most people would not be able to control them. And yet she was facing the vicious attacks of all ten, and surpassing them. This unusual scene resurrected a certain memory in his mind. The Red Rose Ball that was held in the palace. An assassin who everyone in the underworld knew of had failed there for the first time. A certain Royal Magician had defeated him, in spite of his dungeon relic trump card. (Noelle Springfield¡­) And then there was the battle against the mutated goblin king. She had also impressed during the dragon incident in the northern frontier. A rising star. All eyes were on her now. And so the elder determined that she was a threat of the greatest order. ¡°Use it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The elder gave the order, then his attendant brought forth a goblet that emitted a purple light. It was a special dungeon relic. Something so expensive that you could buy a city with it. The Mourning God Goblet. This goblet had the ability to activate any magic stones within a certain vicinity, and increase the power of magic weapons. It was a trump card he had been saving in the event that they would have to battle against a Royal Magician. Many brilliant magicians had been defeated in front of this dungeon relic. (She must have endured unthinkable training to reach this level. However, in this world, those who play unfairly are the ones to win.) He said with a smile. (Defeating the strong is easy. Just like how the dragon slaying hero, who was said to be immortal, died so quickly.) The room was now bathed in the purple light of the goblet. The small magician was going against ten who had modified magic staves. And though she had been able to hold her ground up until now, the goblet¡¯s power would mercilessly crush her. The power of their staves increased. As did the power of the magic winds. The magician tried to resist. However, she could not. She was not able to keep up. She was being pressed back. What was being shown now was the merciless difference in power. Like a giant stomping over a rat. This could barely even be called a fight now. It was too one-sided. A roar. And then it was done. ¡°The transaction has been completed. Let¡¯s go.¡± The elder turned to leave. He started walking towards the entrance. But after a few steps, he stopped. His attendant was not following him. ¡°Come with me. What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But this is¡­¡± His attendant said with a quivering voice. The elder turned to look and became speechless. (It cannot be¡­) What he saw was the small magician, barely holding back the attacks of the magic staves. (It¡¯s not possible. It shouldn¡¯t be. The magic was enhanced.) Indeed, the effects of the goblet had been activated. And so he could not believe it. Unable to accept it, he looked over and over. But it did not change. (What is¡­) As he stood there in shock, he suddenly realized something. A change had come over the small magician after he activated the goblet. (She adapted to the situation¡­) She had the ability to immediately understand her surroundings and take the necessary actions. It should have been a hopeless situation for her, but she had changed in an instant. (She becomes stronger as the situation grows more desperate¡­) And she probably doesn¡¯t even realize that she is doing it. It¡¯s an instinct. Subconsciously¡­ An ability to adapt to your environment that has reached the limit. He did not understand how. How had she been able to acquire such power? But that was the only explanation for what was happening in front of him. (What is she¡­) Something unknowable was right in front of him. CH 72 Chapter 72 ¨C Wish The violent winds rushed from the magic staves. And while I desperately tried to stand my ground against the vicious attacks, as my mana and energy dwindled, I felt that I was nearing my limits. This was the difference between human and magic weapons. With magic weapons, the power and accuracy remained the same, even if you chained attacks. But the magic unleashed by humans was restricted. Emotional agitation. Energy depletion. Anxiety and fear. Hesitation. The state of mind and body affected the accuracy of your magic. And so I started to be pushed back. I could no longer press back against the magic. I couldn¡¯t concentrate any more. The possibility of defeat was growing stronger. ¡­No. I swept away the unneeded emotions and tried to concentrate. I didn¡¯t want to think about defeat or not being able to go on. What I needed to do now was use all the magic I was capable of. I understand it. This battle. I was probably going to lose it. While we were deep in a hidden passage, we were using magic so extravagantly. And so even with barriers and soundproof walls, brilliant magicians would be able to notice the difference in the current of mana. I would leave the rest to the others. What I could do now, was hand things over to the others in as advantageous a state as possible. In order to not disappoint those who were so kind to me. In order to repay the person who had helped me. I did not want to just lose here for nothing. I would weaken the enemy as much as possible first! My vision shook. My energy and mana drained. ¡°¡­!¡± I failed to block an attack, and it landed on my left arm. My sleeve was torn off. Wind blades shot towards me like an avalanche. As my vision started to blur, two powerful spells shot out in front of me. Thunder and fire magic that wiped away all other attacks. Shockwaves slammed into me. The wind blades were erased in an instant, and the floor of the underground facility was peeled off and shattered. In that brief instant, everyone there understood it. That the two people who had appeared had power on a different level. And that the outcome of the battle was already decided. The Magus rank magician, Gawain Stark. And my annoyingly brilliant rival and friend¡­ Luke Waldstein. Magic staves in hand, the enemy retaliated desperately. However, the battle was one-sided now. Superior numbers and equipment did not matter in front of those two. The violent strength upturned everything. And then Ms. Leticia arrived with magicians from the management department, and they arrested the criminals. What a relief. I had been able to buy enough time then. I was so relieved that my legs gave out from under me. ¡°Noelle!?¡± I felt bad. He was so frantic about me. And so as he rushed towards me, I quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Luke, concentrate on your job¡­¡± While the battle had been settled, this was his chance to be rewarded for his success. If he arrested the men with his own hands, it would help with his reputation. And so he should ignore me for now. And yet, Luke knelt down and activated some healing magic. ¡°I really am fine.¡± ¡°Just be quiet.¡± ¡°But, this is your chance.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He left no room for arguing. ¡°But¡­¡± He definitely should prioritize his work. But Luke said¡­ ¡°You are more important, Noelle.¡± The sapphire blue eyes. His profile. After seeing my wounds start to heal, he sighed with relief. ¡°Good. I was on time then.¡± He said with sincere relief. ¡®In order for me to become the greatest magician in this country, I want your help, since you were the one person I couldn¡¯t beat.¡¯ That was his reason for bringing me here. So he shouldn¡¯t prioritize me. While clever, he could be awkward sometimes. He really was a good guy. I felt my chest grow warm. However, I felt too embarrassed to put my feelings into words. No, but it was best to say such things during times like this. Still, it was embarrassing. And so I whispered into his ear. ¡°Thank you.¡± He stared at me for a moment and then said, ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± He turned his face away. His well-formed ears looked a little red. So bashful. I thought with a smile. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡­He hadn¡¯t been too late. Luke Waldstein was truly relieved about that fact. The dragon incident in the western frontier. Luke still remembered the sight of her falling to the ground. And so he was so glad that he arrived in time. He did not want to feel like that ever again. She was someone who was important and could never be replaced. However, there was another hard realization. That the day would still come where it would all end. There was nothing in this world that did not change. The smallest thing could bring the end of their time together. He understood that. They did not feel the same way about each other. For her, she was just a friend. Perhaps too much time had passed, and it was too late for her to see him in a different way. And so this love would remain unrequited. But that was fine. As long as she was there. He was happy enough that he needed nothing else. He wanted to be by her side. It was sly and hopeless of him. ¡°Thank you.¡± But because she said it like that, he wanted to be by her side even more. That this time would continue for as long as possible. Even if he was afraid of the approaching end. He held such a childish wish. CH 73 Chapter 73 ¨C Examination In a room called the Red Palace. First prince Michael Ardenfeld was scanning some documents that his subordinates had gathered. Noelle Springfield. She was a Royal Magician who had achieved much since entering the order, and was the second fastest to be promoted to Silver Rank. All of the gathered documents were on her. Her personal life. Her training records. Investigation reports on incidents she was involved in. There were even small details, like what books she borrowed from the library, or her orders at restaurants. The investigation had been conducted by a secret team of elite that Michael had assembled. Lord Benedict had led the investigation, and the small magician was of great interest to him. How she had gone to a restaurant where the biggest eaters dined, and finished the largest item on the menu, ¡®Fried Chicken is a Beverage,¡¯ and looked smug about it. How she would borrow difficult books just because she thought the title or cover would make her look smart, and then give up after reading the first page. How she would get angry when taking her measurements and seeing that she actually shrunk a little. She was interesting just to watch. However, when it came to magic, she completely surpassed the realm of what was considered to be normal. (She did all of that without breaking a sweat¡­) Her attitude towards her training also separated her from the others. Her focus and the time she spent training was extraordinary. Even while doing more than the others, she used acceleration magic to improve that work even further. However, what was most interesting was that her abilities always seemed to be a step up compared to when she was training. When she fought against the assassin at the Red Rose Ball. With all of these things, she had performed in a way that far exceeded what she showed while training. But how was this possible? It couldn¡¯t be something as simple as her performing well under pressure. ¡°I do have a theory.¡± Said the crown prince. Lord Benedict turned to him. ¡°A theory?¡± ¡°Aye. Regarding her ability and its nature.¡± Michael Ardenfeld continued. ¡°My guess is that her nature allows her to adapt to the environment. She had worked under harsh conditions at the magic artificer guild. In that environment, the more she worked, the harsher things became. And she had no choice but to adapt to it. Otherwise, she would not have been able to continue at her job.¡± The words echoed in the office. ¡°And so ultimately, her ability to adapt continued to be strengthened. A situation that exceeds your limits. She has a great ability to adapt her abilities there. Now that I think about it, it has been like that from the beginning.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Lord Benedict gulped. The Sixty Seconds of Blood. Gawain Stark¡¯s test. She had been able to adjust to the attacks of one of the strongest Magus-Rank magicians in the kingdom. Even if it was only a test battle for newcomers, it was against someone far above her. And in so little time¡­ ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Such a thing cannot be¡­¡± ¡°That is what I thought. However, the information gathered supports the theory.¡± And then Michael said, ¡°It was the same during other battles as well. She was able to optimize herself based on the situation. The stronger the enemy, the stronger her power. She is like some kind of monster.¡± Indeed, perhaps the information did support the theory. But it was still unbelievable. He could not accept it. The dragon was the strongest living creature on the western side of the continent. They could obliterate mountain scapes, and turn cities into ashes with their attacks. And yet she had adapted to it. That surpassed the power that humans were allowed to have. ¡°She is a person of very rare talent. A new kind of monster.¡± Michael continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out? How far can she go with such power?¡± ¡°However, how will you¡­¡± Lord Benedict looked stunned. The first prince continued. ¡°A man has fought seven hundred duels and won every one. The kingdom¡¯s strongest Holy Sword¡­ Eric Rushford.¡± The best in the Royal Knights Order. They said he was worth a thousand men and was undefeated. Along with Magus-Rank magicians, he was one of the strongest of the kingdom¡¯s fighting force. And so his overwhelming strength made him a living legend. ¡°That would be reckless, even for her! Against Sir Rushford, it will not even be a fair fight.¡± ¡°Of course, he will be handicapped in some way. But, Lord Benedict. I have high hopes for her.¡± Said Michael Ardenfeld with a smile. ¡°I think she will continue to exceed our expectations.¡± CH 74 Chapter 74 ¨C Celebration Party ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Ms. Noelle. We searched for years and were not able to find the enemy base, and yet you discovered it on your own.¡± After the battle was over. The magicians of the other department were praising me. ¡°Ehehe. No, no. You are too kind¡­¡± I said with a smile. I had really just found it by accident, but I didn¡¯t say anything about that. After all, this was a good opportunity. I should bask in the praise as much as possible. ¡°Alright, dinner¡¯s on me. All of you, come along.¡± Once everything was settled, Mr. Gawain took us out to celebrate. And so we went to the tavern where we were regulars. ¡°Not again¡­¡± Ms. Leticia sighed as she touched her temples. ¡°The cheese plate, and fried kraken! Also, some beef and pork skewers and stew!¡± ¡°Aye, thank you for ordering for everyone, Noelle.¡± ¡°That was all for me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I ate so much and was filled with happiness. We never went out like this at my old workplace, and so I rarely drank. But because I was having so much fun, I drank a little too much. ¡°Noelle, you should slow down a little, if you¡¯re not used to drinking.¡± But I brushed Luke¡¯s concerns to the side. ¡°I am fine! For tonight, I am a mature woman with a taste for wine! Waiter, bring me some more!¡± And I continued to order. ¡°I can still drink! The night has only just begun!¡± In spite of their concerns, I felt like I was just getting started. ¡°The first song! Noelle Springfield shall sing!¡± I have very little memory of what happened after I started singing. From what I heard later, I charged head-first into the bushes in front of the store, and tried to fall asleep. And so Luke had to carry me back to my house. ¡®Here, I brought you some water.¡¯ Now that I thought about it, the vague image of Luke gallantly taking care of me had remained in my mind. ¡°I see that you are now showing your weaknesses in order to attract him. That¡¯s my girl. You know the advanced techniques of being loved¡­.¡± Said my mother, clearly misunderstanding something. In any case, I refreshed myself with some cold water and prepared to go to work. While fixing my hair, I suddenly remembered a conversation I had while drinking last night, with a certain Gold-Rank magician who was sitting next to me. ¡®Please don¡¯t tell anyone else about this. It¡¯s just between us, but¡­¡¯ Said the magician in a serious voice. ¡®It seems that the crown prince has been investigating you, Ms. Noelle.¡¯ I could not really grasp what he was saying. He was known both for his wisdom and beauty. He had graduated with highest honors at the top university, and beat a foreign grandmaster of chess. And since he had also been the one to choose me for the expedition, I did have a sense that he saw my worth. However, I could not see why someone as great as him would waste any time looking into a beginner like me. ¡®It is true. I do not know all of the facts, but he has put several people on the job. And they will be searching for any information regarding you.¡¯ Said the magician. ¡®There are also whispers about a foreign agent investigating you as well. And so you must be careful. Do not get swallowed up in something beyond you. Because I believe you have what it takes to become a great magician in the future.¡¯ While I was grateful for the concern, surely it must be some mistake. There was no reason for such investigations to be conducted by the crown prince, let alone foreign agents. It was with such thoughts that I left for work. I saw that there was a crowd of people around the barracks. My superiors were chatting loudly. I tried to stand on my toes to see what all the fuss was about, but I was too short and could not see anything. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Ms. Noelle! How awful! How exciting!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The others suddenly surrounded me. ¡°Calm down. Calm down and listen.¡± As I looked up, they explained it to me. ¡°The annual royal championship. You¡¯ve been selected as a contestant, Ms. Noelle.¡± CH 75 Chapter 75 ¨C Her Reason A battle in front of royal presence. A match between the most elite of the Royal Knights Order and the Royal Magicians Order. It was one of the most popular events in the palace. His Majesty the king would be present, and the results of the games could affect one¡¯s position and in the organization, as well as their reputation. And so it was an incredibly important event for both sides. ¡°Wh-why was I picked for something so important¡­¡± ¡°The crown prince selected you.¡± ¡°But there are plenty of other magicians who are much more capable.¡± ¡°Indeed. But the important magicians tend to want to focus on their research. Besides, it would be dangerous to have people who are too strong compete.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± I recalled the magic of Mr. Gawain and Luke, that I had seen in the enemy base. Indeed, I could understand how management would not want people like that to fight in front of the king. ¡°Besides, the one you are going to participate in is more like a punishment if anything. And so no one wants to do it.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± I had heard the name of this knight before. Well, I doubted there were people who had not heard of him. He ranked number one within the Royal Knights Order. He had fought seven hundred duels without being defeated. Along with the Magus-Rank magicians, he was among the most powerful warriors within the kingdom. In fact, one of the reasons I had boasted about being undefeated in four hundred battles while I was fighting against bullies as a child, was because I had dreamed of matching his record one day. ¡°I can¡¯t do that! It won¡¯t even be a fair battle!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Management understands the difference in power. And so they should give you some advantages.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so? What a relief. I thought I was going to be killed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a strange rule, but all you have to do is survive for five minutes, and then you will win.¡± ¡°¡­Um, surely that is not all? Did you forget to tell me about how our Holy Blade is also going to be limited in terms of power, etcetera?¡± But my superior just smiled and placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die. I think.¡± You think. So death is a possibility then. ¡°You should participate in my place! Aren¡¯t you Gold-Rank? That¡¯s higher than me!¡± ¡°No! I have a cat waiting for me at home! I cannot die!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either!¡± ¡°I will never ask you to do anything again! Please die for the rest of us!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± And though I made a show of objecting to this on the strongest terms, the truth was that there was nothing to be done, once the prince¡¯s decision had been made known. Ultimately, my public execution through combat had been decided. ¡°Why¡­ Why did this happen¡­¡± He was way too far above me. It won¡¯t even be a proper match¡­ How was I supposed to survive in such a hopeless situation? ¡°Ms. Noelle. They are holding a meeting before the event.¡± In a room within the great palace. I had been called to an extravagant drawing room for a brief preparatory meeting. There were pure white sofas and marble tables. Candlestands carved to look like birds held candles that glowed with orange light. ¡°Please wait one moment.¡± The butler bowed with a beautiful gesture, and then he left the room silently like a wise cat. Apparently, he had gone to call the noble who was managing the event. The room itself was quiet. It was like sitting at the bottom of a lake. And there I waited, with a feeling of anxiety. I didn¡¯t know how long it was. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve kept you waiting for so long.¡± Said an elegantly dressed older man. Even as someone who is quite dull when it comes to matters concerning the noble class, my senses were telling me that he was very high in rank. ¡°I am glad that you are participating. The crown prince seems to have taken a liking to you. He had even wanted you for the Kingsguard.¡± ¡°You-you are too kind.¡± Apparently, he really did rate me highly. Though, he was not someone who I could talk to, so it did not feel real. ¡°You should be happy about that. It is a great thing. To be chosen for this during your first year in the order. Though, you are unique in some ways, which made me a little worried.¡± ¡°Unique?¡± ¡°Yes. A commoner from the western frontiers. And considering your financial situation, you would be considered near the bottom, wouldn¡¯t you? On top of that, you are a woman who is also incredibly short. One wonders if you can actually use magic. Well, your achievements have proven you can, but this battle is a different matter. However, after considering the difference between you and your opponent, I warmed up to the idea.¡± Said the nobleman. ¡°After all, we are talking about the Holy Blade. Unless one of the Magus-Rankers participate, it will not be much of a fight. And you know, it is never a pleasant sight, seeing those of noble birth being defeated. But no one will care if a commoner like you is shattered to dust on the ground.¡± He said with a pleasant smile. ¡°No one expects anything of you. So you only need to stand there. And it will be fine.¡± His words brought back an old memory to my mind. Back when I was attending the magic academy, I had been one of a small group of commoners who were there, and those of the noble class would often voice their distaste regarding our presence. ¡®Look what you¡¯ve done now. How dare a mere commoner like you beat me¡­!¡¯ Now that I thought about it, even he had said something like that to me. And so I fought back. ¡®Who are you calling a commoner! I was able to attend this school because of my mother¡¯s hard work! That is something I am proud of, and I don¡¯t care if your father is a duke! I¡¯ll beat you up a hundred or even a thousand times!¡¯ I smiled when I thought about my answer on that day. Of course, I was an adult now, and I didn¡¯t provoke people in the same way. ¡°The battle. Be sure that you do not miss it.¡± That was all I said. Once the meeting was over, I went straight to Luke¡¯s study. I opened the door and faced the person who sat there drinking tea. ¡°I want to win this fight. Help me.¡± CH 76 Chapter 76 ¨C His Reason Luke Waldstein had his own intelligence network within the royal palace. The corruption and collusion that existed in the society of royals and nobles¡­ By grasping their weaknesses, he would be able to make them cooperate. And so he had some information regarding the conversation between Prince Michael Ardenfeld and Captain Gawain Stark, which took place on that day. There were three important points. The first was that Silver-Rank Noelle Springfield had been chosen for the games to be held in front of the royal family. The prince was terribly interested in Noelle Springfield¡¯s future, and felt that she must be allowed to grow within an environment that best suited her. And with her future considered, he felt that it was best that she gain experience within the Kingsguard, and not the Royal Magicians Order. ¡°A notable number of people are already acting towards the selecting of Noelle Springfield for the Kingsguard. It will probably be revealed within a month after the games.¡± Luke let out a deep sigh after hearing the report. (Things are moving faster than expected.) This is what he had feared. Her transfer to the special unit that worked directly under the royal family. In other words, as Luke was a member of the Royal Knights Order, their relationship as buddies would come to an end. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I could not stop it.¡± Said Gawain, after the meeting. ¡°No, thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Though, it¡¯s not for you. When one is a young magician commoner who suddenly attracts attention, then some of the more conservative nobles are bound to react negatively. And if she were to enter the Kingsguard, she would have to work closely with such people. This is still her first year, and she is not ready. That is all.¡± Gawain paused for a moment and then continued. ¡°Unfortunately, it is still all but decided. She will go to the Kingsguard eventually. That is the prince¡¯s wish. And it is not something we magicians can do anything about.¡± He said as he looked at Luke. ¡°Though, I suppose you will still not give up.¡± Said Luke. ¡°During the games. If through my cooperation, she fights in a way that far exceeds His Highness¡¯s expectations, then I may be able to do something about this situation. It is possible.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re going in a proper direction, at least.¡± ¡°What direction were you expecting?¡± ¡°Maybe you would abduct her and flee to the ends of the world.¡± ¡°I would not do that. My only wish is for her to be happy.¡± Luke said with a shrug before continuing. ¡°Though, I¡¯m sure some will still take issue with it.¡± ¡°Well, things always feel more dangerous when you get involved.¡± ¡°But as I said before, I intend to act towards my own happiness now. In order to stay by her side. I don¡¯t care if that means opposing His Highness. I will not back down.¡± Gawain smiled. ¡°Then give it all you got. And have no regrets.¡± Even as he nodded, he realized that he was lying to himself. If he lost her, then regardless of how it happened, he would not be able to avoid feeling regret. And no matter how hard he worked, no sense of achievement or satisfaction would be able to make up for the loss. That was why he had to give it everything he had. She was more important than anything. And he knew that there was nothing that could replace her. He would not back down, no matter who he faced. (So, where should I begin¡­) Currently, she was likely quite shaken by the prince¡¯s decision to have her enlisted. Her opponent was to be the Holy Blade, one of the strongest knights in the kingdom. The difference in power would be staggering. She was outclassed. It would be natural to feel like you were defeated before the fight had even begun. However, that was no good. She would not be able to fight. The problem was¡­how she could overcome this obstacle. And so Luke started to work out a plan. And then the doors of his study burst open. She entered with a serious expression and said, ¡°I want to win this fight. Help me.¡± He was surprised by these unexpected words. (Really. You always¡­) He nearly smiled, but then forced it back. And after putting down his cup of tea, he said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± There was an insurmountable wall in front of her. No one thought that she could win, and even Luke understood that it would be a severe battle. Still, he had no intention of giving up. No one would get in his way. For the one person who was more important than anything. In order to stay by her side. It didn¡¯t matter if the Holy Blade or crown prince was against him. He would fight back if they were in his way. Luke Waldstein decided. CH 77 Chapter 77 ¨C Countermeasure And so Luke and I started to prepare for the match. ¡°¡­You read all of these documents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the least one could do to get started. That is the kind of opponent you will be dealing with. The Holy Blade.¡± Luke had read through all of the Holy Blade¡¯s existing battle records, and analyzed them in order to create a strategy. ¡°The Holy Blade is equal in strength to a Magus-Rank magician. He has won over seven hundred duels and is considered to be one of the strongest knights in the history of this kingdom. He surpasses you both in strength and experience. Most people would think that he would beat you in an instant, before you can do anything. And that will likely happen if you do not prepare.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± He was like a hero who represented the kingdom. Numerous great warriors and swordsmen had challenged him and failed. It made one feel like there wasn¡¯t a hope of winning. ¡°Still, you will be able to think of something. Won¡¯t you, Luke?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Luke said as if it was obvious. While he looked like a genius, he put more effort and preparation into his work than anyone. When it came to working out a countermeasure, he was probably the best in the whole kingdom. He would research an opponent, thoroughly attack their weak points, and bind them before they have a chance to show their true power. When it came to fighting dirty, there was no one who could match this evil bastard. Oh, how many times had I suffered at the hands of this person who fought so maliciously? I recalled how much I had hated him at first. But if I wanted a partner to help me fight someone who I normally could not win against, then there was no one who would be more reliable than him. ¡°So what should I do?¡± ¡°Keep your distance and focus on dodging all of his attacks. For this fight, the rules say that you will win as long as you can survive for five minutes. The only way to win is to focus on running.¡± Said Luke. ¡°On top of that, what is important is that you acquire the response capabilities to be able to deal with the Holy Blade¡¯s attacks. Especially the first attack. If you can manage to deal with that, then even this battle, which looks hopeless, might just be possible. You can do it, Noelle. That¡¯s what I think. I believe in you.¡± His words gave me courage and strength. Because in my previous job, I had always been treated as useless. But he said that I could do it. He believed in me. And I was so grateful for that. ¡°In order to learn how to deal with the Holy Blade¡¯s attacks, you should practice with an opponent who is at a higher rank.¡± Luke said as he took out a glowing bracelet. ¡°This is a 2nd rank artifact that halves the mana of the person who equips it. ¡®Sealing Bracelet.¡¯ I want you to wear this while training, Noelle.¡± ¡°A training method for the effective use of magic by restricting your mana! I wanted to try this!¡± This high intensity method of training had become popular recently, and I had been secretly wishing that I could do it. However, magic tools that limit your mana were rare, and not something that I could afford. So I never thought that the day would come that I could use one. ¡°Ohh! My mana really has been halved!¡± I felt quite excited by this new sensation. ¡°So, what kind of training should I do while wearing this?¡± Would I start with a basic regimen? Since this was my first time, I should start off with something easy and work my way up¡­ ¡°Now, Noelle. In preparation for the real fight, I will beat you thoroughly. So do your best to last five minutes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was speechless for some time. And then¡­ ¡°¡­What?¡± After that, Luke did exactly what he said he would do. He was already considered to be a genius that history would remember, and so how was I supposed to fight him with my mana halved? This wasn¡¯t even a fight. It was one-sided domination. Indeed, as training for facing a superior opponent, who I had to focus on escaping from, it was pretty effective training. I could not do anything at first, but little by little, I got a grasp on what it is I should be doing. However¡­ The one thing I could not stand was that I felt like I was losing to Luke. As it started to annoy me, once we were finished training, I had Luke put on the bracelet so that I could beat him up. Now that felt very good. ¡°Did you see that! My power! Wahahaha!!¡± ¡°You really are merciless¡­¡± ¡°Well, you made me angry. I can¡¯t stand losing so many times.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t losing. You were wearing the bracelet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But still¡­ You are the one person I don¡¯t want to lose to.¡± ¡°The one person¡­¡± Luke pondered the words for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­In that case, this isn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡­Huh? But I just beat him up? Could it be that he had a taste for this kind of thing? Now that would be a shocking revelation¡­ Of course, everyone has their quirks. And since Luke is my friend, I shall accept it and not be judgemental. Yes. And so began the days of special training. We were working together towards a common goal. It somehow reminded me of our time back at the magic academy. ¡®Hey, hey. How am I supposed to solve this?¡¯ ¡®Figure it out yourself. Damn it. First, you take this and¡­¡¯ We would study together in the library and¡­ ¡®Argh, you made me mad now! Go outside. I¡¯m going to beat you up today!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s my line! You will know the difference in power between us!¡¯ It didn¡¯t take much for us to start fighting. Thinking about it now made me smile. When we were together, I felt as if I could return to that time. Though, perhaps it was strange to feel that way, now that we were adults. What I was facing now, was not something so gentle as a regular exam. I was facing the strongest knight. The Holy Blade. A wall so high that no one thought that I could overcome it. But for a reason I could not explain, I did not feel afraid. Because I could hear our younger selves saying it. I can fly. I¡¯m invincible. ¡°Let¡¯s win, Luke.¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll do it.¡± And then the day of the games arrived. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her? That if she loses, you will no longer be buddies.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to do it.¡± Luke replied to Leticia. ¡°I wanted her to fight without having to worry about other things.¡± ¡°You really are so¡­¡± Leticia let out a sigh. However, she also expected this of him. Pure and calculating. Gentleness and obsession. He was a very human person who shifted between those two opposing forces. Perhaps nothing but tragedy would await such a person. The prince and the Holy Sword. The obstacles in front of him were much too great. And so the thing that he cherished most was moving farther and farther away from him. Even if he fought, there was no way for him to win. And yet he showed no signs of giving up. What a hopeless fool he was. And so she could not leave him alone. She was worried. ¡°It will be a severe battle.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He nodded. He had looked through every available record and studied the Holy Blade. And so he understood his strength more than anyone. Magus-Rank¡­ You would need to be of that level in order for it to be a fair fight. ¡°However, there is something I realized while she trained with me.¡± He said, suddenly. ¡°Something you realized?¡± ¡°She was incredibly quick to adapt to having to fight with limited mana. A normal magician would have taken over a month to do what she did in several days. It shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I think¡­there is something deep within her that knows no bounds.¡± CH 78 Chapter 78 ¨C Challenge The day of the match. It was being held in the 1st maneuvering ground of the Knights Order, which was currently packed with spectators. Nobles and those related to both sides. Why were there so many people¡­ It reminded me that this really was a grand event within the palace. I had been feeling excited, but what if I failed¡­ This was more attention than I expected, and my stomach started hurting. ¡°It will be fine. Don¡¯t be so tense.¡± My coworkers and fellow participants tried to encourage me. The games were five separate battles between some of the best fighters in the Royal Magicians Order and the Royal Knights Order. And so four other magicians had been selected along with me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, just because you¡¯re facing the chief. We¡¯ll end things before your battle even begins.¡± ¡°All of you¡­!¡± I was moved by their kind words and watched their backs as they left. This event was incredibly important for the Royal Knights Order. On top of that, I had to face the opposing side¡¯s leader. The pressure was immense, and I did not want to do it. What a relief. Now I could relax and focus on myself. And so I drank some tea and stomach medicine as I watched the other matches. The results were two wins and two defeats. I was in a daze. Unable to accept this reality. ¡°NO! They¡¯ll treat me like a war criminal! Help!¡± ¡°Please, Noelle! Everything depends on you now! Please win for us!¡± They urged me as my eyes rolled back. I strongly regretted ever thinking that I could rely on them. And as the pressure caused me to walk unsteadily on my feet, I headed towards the entrance. ¡°You¡¯re nervous.¡± Said Luke as he approached me. ¡°Of course, I am. There are so many people watching. And I didn¡¯t think that I would have to be the tie breaker.¡± If I lost, then the Royal Magicians Order would lose in front of everyone. In front of His Majesty. The effects of that could be enormous. If I suffered a horrible defeat here, it might put other magicians in a bad place within the kingdom. I could not fail. ¡°It will be fine. No one actually expects you to win. Even if you are annhilated in an instant, it will not affect the Royal Magicians Order¡¯s reputation in the least. It is merely the expected result. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re terrible! Even though you are probably right!¡± And to think that I had hoped he would encourage me. He really did have the worst personality! He had not changed at all. Just horrible! ¡°Most of the spectators are nobles who know little about magic. And so they expect you to be blown away without a trace in an instant. They think that you¡¯ll be crushed until there is nothing left.¡± Luke said. ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you feel more excited?¡± I felt my heart beating. Faster and faster. ¡°You can do it. I know that you can.¡± Hmph. He really was good at getting people on board with him. I was then urged along and stepped out into the field. Numerous eyes moved towards me from the grandstand. However, they didn¡¯t phase me now. For the person who had lent me his power for this fight¡­ They don¡¯t have to expect anything from me. That was fine. I would show them. With this resolve in my heart, I looked up at the great obstacle that loomed above me. Holy Blade. Eric Rushford. The greatest knight in the kingdom. Luke had told me what points I needed to be wary of when facing him. ¡®Don¡¯t focus on his importance any more than you need to. Try to think of him as a slightly above-average knight, that you might find anywhere.¡¯ An average knight. Average knight. Average knight. I changed in my heart. ¡®And most importantly, do not get hit be the first attack.¡¯ The first attack of the Holy Blade. Luke wanted me to deal with it with the greatest caution. ¡®The Holy Blade¡¯s attacks will surely be faster than any attack you have experienced up until now. Most of his opponents fall during his first attack. And so you must focus, as if everything depends on that very moment.¡¯ And so I sharpened every nerve in my body. So my body did not become stiff, instead of focusing on one point, I tried to see everything as a vague silhouette. While jumping lightly forward, I entered a stand that would allow me to react to his attacks. The signal for us to start rang. I had prepared to the best of my ability. I was focused and not too excited. I had even activated Spell Boost perfectly. I felt that I was in better condition than usual. Indeed, I could not have hoped for a better start. And yet¡­I was not able to react to the first move. ¡°¡­!?¡± I couldn¡¯t see it. I had no idea what had happened. But I was thrown against the stone walls near the outer rim of the battle grounds. The impact was so strong that for a moment I wondered if I had broken some bones. I could hear the sounds of shattering near me ear. Dust and rubble rose into the air. Parts of the wall had broken away, and I had was inside of the crater. I knew he would be strong. I knew it. And yet, the person I was facing ended up far exceeding my imagination. Seven hundred victories. The strongest knight in the realm. I spat out the sand from my mouth and let out a deep sigh. So this was the real thing. I saw how he was on a different level. It was so overwhelming that I suddenly felt very foolish for trying to fight at all. The wall was too high that it even covered the sky. Though, that also meant that overcoming it would be the best feeling imaginable. And so I used recovery magic to recover what energy I had lost. And while hidden in the cloud of dust, I smiled. No one thought that I would win. That was fine. I would show them the biggest upset in this kingdom¡¯s history. Now, the challenge had begun. CH 79 Chapter 79 ¨C Holy Blade ¡°So it is finished.¡± The Royal Knights Order¡¯s maneuvering grounds, where the games were being held. In the special grandstand that had been prepared for the royal family, Lord Heidfelf, the general manager of the event, let out a sigh of relief. There was no doubt that he had done his duty. All five of the matches had been appropriately entertaining. The world of nobles could be overthrown by anyone, should the right opening appear. And so the important thing was to avoid any mishaps that could have grave consequences later. So with that considered, these results were not a great success, but not a failure either. For him, this was good enough result. The commoner magician had been his only point of concern, and yet she had been defeated, just as he had hoped. ¡®Everyone knows that you are no match for him. So you just need to stand there. And it will be fine.¡¯ That was how he really felt. The battle against the Holy Blade was a one-man show. The commoner was not able to do anything in front of his overwhelming power, and she was crushed. Just as he had planned. The scenario everyone expected. ¡°Well, I shall return to headquarters then.¡± Lord Heidfeld was about to get up to his feet. ¡°No¡­¡± It was the king who had opened his mouth. ¡°It seems that it is not finished yet.¡± At first, he did not understand the meaning of those words. However, in the next instant, he realized one fact. The referee had not announced the end of the battle. (Could it be that she withstood the attack¡­?) That was ridiculous. It could not be. He shook his head, denying that possibility. There was no way that this child-like magician could do such a thing. However, the knight who was acting as referee remained uncomfortably silent. (What is happening¡­) ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó While hiding in the clouds of dust, I recreated the Holy Blade¡¯s attack in my mind. Why hadn¡¯t I been able to react? Why couldn¡¯t I see it? ¡®Don¡¯t try to solve everything at once. Splice up the problem and think. Slowly organized the parts that you know. And then you will get closer to the answer, no matter how difficult the problem is.¡¯ Separate and organize every little piece and think of a solution. When it comes to simple speed, I should not be inferior. Thanks to all my hard work at my previous job, I was able to use Spell Boost. And with that, my speed was comparable even to a Magus-rank magician like Mr. Gawain. On top of that, I had undergone special training for this fight. When fighting with my mana halved, Luke had been faster than me. And yet, why did it seem like he had disappeared? I thought back on the situation. Because there was no point that I could react to. That was the theory that I landed on. Probably¡­the reason was the windup. The Holy Blade¡¯s movements were fundamentally different from ordinary humans. He had trained so that his movements would be difficult for others to react to. An imaginable amount of repetition. A godly attack. Polished, and without compromise. This was a level that the current me could not deal with. ¡­In that case, I just have to ensure that he can¡¯t attack in the best state. ¡®Air Raid Storm.¡¯ As the dust settled, I activated the spell. Magic circles appeared at a rapid speed. And then countless petal blades shot through the air. ¡°¡­¡± However, the Holy Blade¡¯s expression did not change. In one slash, he blew away the petals and took a step toward me. But he was slightly slowly than before. This was because the wind blades had cut up the field that he walked on. No matter how good a fighter you were, you could not be at your best on uneven ground. Furthermore, I had created an invisible defensive wall of wind around him. Two layers. Of course, this was still not enough to stop the Holy Blade. Acceleration beyond the norm. Preliminary actions I can¡¯t react to. In a flash, the gap is closed. A dangerous distance. And then a flash that is at the speed of light. The sword technique that was unleashed¡­but I managed to just barely dodge it. In this world of accelerated speed. We had prepared so many countermeasures, and yet I was still being pushed this far back. It was hard to believe that this opponent was even human. Still, I had been able to dodge this one attack. I hadn¡¯t lost. I could hold my own. My magic was not too weak for the Holy Blade. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I was treated as useless at the countryside magic artificer guild. And then I was fired and had nowhere to work. I wondered if I just lacked talent. Back then, I had thought that I wasn¡¯t good enough, and was depressed. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not impossible. Let¡¯s go. What I like most of all. The magic circle I activated with much emotion was the embodiment of everything I had experienced up until now. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó What appeared from the smoke was a shocking sight indeed. Numerous magic circles appear rapidly. Lord Heidfeld was stunned. (What is this¡­) He could not understand it. The speed was on a different level and left everything behind. (So this is magic¡­) The two shadows clashed. The attacks and guards were too fast for the eye to follow. However, the Holy Blade then exceeded that. When it came to pure strength, the small magician was not losing. But all of the Holy Blade¡¯s movements were optimized to cut his opponent. Diligent refining. Repetition to the point of madness. The precision of his movements far exceeded that of an ordinary human. And though Lord Heidfeld was no swordsman, he could see that there was something different about the Holy Blade today. (He must have been holding back during previous battles¡­) He realized it now. Seven hundred battles. He had always overwhelmed his opponents, but it had all been child¡¯s play up until now. (How far will¡­) He shuddered at the thought. The man was like a god who had dedicated his life to the blade. A sword incarnate. And so no matter how fast the magician was, she should not be able to stand against him. However, such expectations were dashed again. What he saw was the Holy Blade, fighting seriously, and the small magician who stood her ground. What¡­was happening? His mind went blank. And so he could just watch quietly. He had even forgotten to breathe. CH 80 Chapter 80 ¨C Change The two shadows crossed at a speed too fast for the eye to follow. Attacks and defenses on a different level. Powerful shockwaves slammed into the magic barriers that protected the spectators. The entire maneuvering grounds of the Royal Knights Order shook. As all eyes were fixed on this unbelievable battle, the thing that prince Michael Ardenfeld noticed was the change that had come over Noelle Springfield. (She changed again.) It was just a small change. As the battle was moving at such a swifter pace, hardly anyone else had noticed it. And even fewer would have realized the true meaning of this abnormal ability of hers. (Again. She is different from before.) Her movements would change during the fight. She would adapt to her opponent and refine her movements rapidly. Michael could not help but smile broadly. The Holy Blade was the strongest knight in the kingdom. It was a surprise that he was even stronger than the overwhelming power he had shown earlier, but the fact that she was not backing down in front of him, was something in the realm of madness. (Wonderful¡­ You always exceed my expectations, Noelle Springfield¡­) This was a very rare experience for him. With such a brilliant mind, people even whispered that he could predict the future. And he had indeed foreseen many things. But though he received praise from all corners of the kingdoms, he was never satisfied, and felt incredible boredom. The days passed, and he never felt surprised by anything. And so the appearance of Noelle Springfield was of great interest to him. She was immeasurable. And had so much promise. (I must be grateful to Luke Waldstein as well. Without him, she would likely not have survived this long against the Holy Blade¡¯s attacks.) He was a genius that had been promoted to Adamantite rank at a record speed. Most people saw him as being even more promising than her. Clearly, his high load training had been effective. (You should be proud. You both did very well.) Though Michael Ardenfeld. (Still, as she is now, she cannot match the Holy Blade.) In the spectators stand, Luke Waldstein watched the fight silently. They were moving with such speed. The others gasped as they watched. ¡°This is bad.¡± Muttered Gawain Stark, who was sitting next to him. ¡°Even I would not be confident if I had to face the Holy Blade at that distance. And even if she is quick to adapt, she will not be able to last for the required five minutes, at this rate.¡± ¡°So you noticed her ability.¡± ¡°I was the first one to fight her after she arrived.¡± Said Gawain. ¡°Though, I did not expect her to be able to keep up against him this long. I can understand why the prince is so interested in her. Perhaps in three years, she will have a chance of winning.¡± At a glance, it might look like they were evenly matched. However, both of them could tell that there were differences in precision and power that could not be ignored. As she was now, there was no hope of her winning. Luke Waldstein had known this even before the fight began. ¡°In the first place, five minutes is much too harsh. She will not be able to continue at this pace. The longer it drags on, the more the magician will be at a disadvantage.¡± Magician¡¯s magic energy would deplete as they fought, meaning their endurance was low compared to knights. And if they were fighting while using the same amount of physical energy, then it was the magician, who used both, that would be fighting with limitations later on. Because he had known all of this, he had made her train with the sealing bracelet. But her opponent was too strong. As the battle continued, the Holy Blade¡¯s movements became more precise. At this rate, she would not survive for the full five minutes. And even if she managed to keep up with him, the lost magic energy would create a gulf between them. ¡°It was never about winning. She just needs to hold her own for a while, that is all. The point of this battle is to prove that she has what it takes to join the Kingsguard.¡± ¡°So the best scenario for the prince is for her to lose, but fight well.¡± ¡°Yes. The obstacle is much too high. You would not expect her to be able to win.¡± Said Luke. ¡°However, she is not one to give up. And neither am I.¡± Gawain smiled at that. ¡°Do you have some trick up your sleeve then?¡± ¡°If she cannot win by lasting for five minutes, then she must defeat him head on. By using all of her power to the fullest, and risking it all on a single chance.¡± Said Luke Waldstein. ¡°Now, the real battle begins.¡± Two bonus chapters courtesy of Roxypeony. Thank you so much!! CH 81 Chapter 81 ¨C No grounds for it The storm of attacks, faster than the speed of sound. And as time passed, the Holy Blade¡¯s attacks grew more precise. I was nearing my limit. The situation reminded me of the day when I first started working at the Royal Magicians Order. ¡­The Sixty Seconds of Blood. When I had faced Mr. Gawain. ¡®It¡¯s just to test the strength of newcomers. You pass by surviving it. But you wanted to win, and went in to defeat him, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Luke had asked me while I trained to face the Holy Blade. And so I answered. ¡®Well, I know that it¡¯s probably hopeless. But¡­if I¡¯m going to fight someone, I want to try and win, no matter who it is.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good thing.¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ I was surprised by his answer. ¡®I will create an opportunity for you. And so I want you to stake everything on it, and go for the win.¡¯ And then he told me the final plan. ¡®You can do it, Noelle. We¡¯ll do it together.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect Luke to say such a thing to me. We used to not get along at all. I had actually hated him. It was interesting to think about that now. Yes. I was not alone. Even if the opponent was too strong for my power alone, we could surely overcome this together. I retreated under the Holy Blade¡¯s vicious attacks. My mana and energy was depleting as I was pushed back. Or so I pretended. I was luring the Holy Blade to the edge of the field, where he had blown me at the start of the fight. The ground had been gouged out, and parts of the wall had crumbled to the ground. It was good that there was a magic barrier that could continue to function without issue, in spite of being hit by so many powerful attacks. Because of this, I was able to unleash my magic without holding back. The ground was now more uneven than ever, and it should be hard to keep your balance. And yet, the Holy Blade¡¯s attacks were just as accurate. He had incredible core strength. He was the real deal. I couldn¡¯t help but be happy. This was someone who had dedicated his whole life to the blade. And so it was so beautiful. Every single movement was so breathtaking that one could not take their eyes off of them. If only I could get close to that. To match him. I wanted to be like this. One day, I wanted to be the kind of magician that could move others. But perhaps that was too much to hope for¡­ ¡°Windy.¡± Low-ranking wind magic. The upwards gust of wind was not powerful enough to be an attack. However, Luke¡¯s aim was to block my opponent¡¯s vision. The wind picked up the dust and debris, creating cover. And like that, I rapidly activated more magic. ¡°Gravity Storm.¡± High-ranking magic. Wind that crushed everything below it. The average person would not be able to stay on their feet. It would slam the Holy Blade against the ground. ¡°¡­¡± However, his body did not move. I knew that would happen. But the crumbling ground under his feet was a different matter. His body began to sink. The legs were being caught in the ground. My instinct was telling me that this was the only chance I¡¯d ever have. The rarest of opportunities do defeat the strongest knight. So with everything I had, I took a step forward. But even with his feet bound to the ground, the Holy Blade¡¯s attacks were much faster than I expected. A flash at godly speed. It was faster than any previous attack. However, I had seen his attacks many times during this fight. And in this situation, I could react to it. I could dodge it. It grazed the tip of my nose as I evaded the attack. Seven layers of strengthening magic. I put all of the mana I could use into it. The greatest firepower I was capable of. This was the opportunity that Luke had created for me. My opponent was not someone who I could face alone. But if it was both of us, we could overcome this. That¡¯s what I believed¡­ And so for this moment, I attacked with everything within me. ¡°Wind Blast.¡± An explosive, giant wind cannon. The stone floor shattered and rose into the air. The entire area was bathed in blinding light, and shockwaves crashed against my body. Eventually, a giant crater appeared behind all of the dust. The best magic that I was currently capable of. I felt that it was something that I could be proud of. However, once the dust settled¡­the Holy Blade was standing in the center of the crater. So it didn¡¯t reach him¡­ He had reacted to the attack from behind, nullifying it with his own speedy attack. And while he had taken some damage, the fact that he could still fight meant it was the end for me. It was one chance in a million. I had put everything into it. And it was still not enough. I barely had any mana left. Continuing the battle now was hopeless. I let out a sigh, realizing that I was defeated. ¡°¡­Well done.¡± At that moment, screams and shouts echoed around me. ¡°Hey, the magic barrier has a crack in it¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ It is a special barrier that was prepared by the Kingsguard¡­¡± ¡°Stop! Stop the fight now!¡± The organizers were stunned. Huh? My magic had created a fissure in the barrier¡­? I watched in disbelief. The nobles in charge were running around frantically. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®We all know that you won¡¯t stand a chance. So you just need to stand there. And it will be fine.¡¯ But it looks like I was able to surprise them a little. Even if I could not win. However, no one had been able to defeat the Holy Blade up until now. It just means it was a little too early for me. I should have known. This was still my first year of being a Royal Magician. And though I had prepared with the help of Luke, it was no surprise that I would lose. But one day, I would be able to face him. One day¡­ Perhaps I had no grounds for making such a claim, but that is how I felt. CH 82 Chapter 82 ¨C Meeting ¡°Well done! Well done, Noelle!¡± ¡°What a relief! Now they won¡¯t treat me like a war criminal!¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± After the battle, I was mobbed by my ecstatic coworkers. It was only a draw, and yet they were celebrating as if I had won. I suppose that defying everyone¡¯s expectations by not being defeated by the Holy Blade really was a significant achievement. Though, it seemed that I had greatly inconvenienced those who managed the event, by causing a crack to appear in their magic barrier. However, it was still seen as the most entertaining event in recent years, and overall, people had a favorable impression of it. ¡°This is to show my gratitude for saving me from a war criminal¡¯s fate. I¡¯ll buy you anything you can eat.¡± ¡°Really!¡± And so I was taken to a famous steakhouse in the city. Dining on such expensive meat filled me with happiness. I ate a lot and had a wonderful time. Ah, red meat with marbling like falling snow! Why are you so delicious! The tender meat seemed to spread through my whole body as I consumed it. ¡°Another plate, please!¡± ¡°Yo-you¡¯re going to eat more¡­¡± ¡°Huh? But I¡¯m only about forty percent full?¡± ¡°¡­¡± But the thing that made me smile the most was the thought that my magic had been effective against the Holy Blade. The Holy Blade seemed like someone who existed so far away. Someone I could never reach. I had known about him since I was a child. It was hard to believe it when I thought back on it. I almost wondered if I had been dreaming this whole time. ¡­Wait, what if this really was just a dream? ¡°You have a strange habit of underestimating yourself.¡± The others chuckled with exasperation after I told them how I felt. ¡°I knew you were capable, ever since I saw you start training, but you were especially brilliant today. You faced the Holy Blade without backing down. You were going for the win. I know, since I too have dedicated most of my life to magic. It is clear just how much time and effort went into your work.¡± And then the conversation became more serious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe in yourself more? At the very least, I think that you¡¯re amazing.¡± I did not expect to hear such words, and so I was surprised. I was praised more than ever here, but I wasn¡¯t used to it. And so sometimes, I wondered if they were really talking about me. But that was also why I was happy. From the bottom of my heart, I was happy that I joined the order. I never would have felt this way if I stayed in that town. I should be more grateful to him for picking me up. I remembered the person who was not with us. This draw is the result of both our efforts! I had said, repeatedly inviting him to come with us. But Luke said that he had some business to attend to. That was a shame, as it was an opportunity to eat at someone else¡¯s expense. Now that I think about it, what business was it, anyway? When I thought about it now, it was actually quite unusual for Luke to turn down an invitation from me. And though I was enjoying this wonderful time, I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head and puzzle over it. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó At the same hour. Luke Waldstein had changed into formal attire and was adjusting his collar in the mirror. And with the expression of a soldier who was heading off to the battlefield, he made his way to the grand palace. As he strode through the gardens, he recalled that night where they had danced here together. It had felt like they were the only ones in the world. Her small hands. The cheerful voice. The sounds of breathing. The warmth of her body. It was a joyous time that nothing could ever replace. He would do anything in order to stay by her side. He felt that way deeply. She was that important. And he realized the danger of having such feelings. But he was not capable of changing. And so he could not fail. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for your arrival, Master Luke.¡± The chief butler said with a bow. He had prepared the stage himself. He gave the order to a noble he was secretly in contact with, and so a meeting that did not exist as far as the outside world was concerned, was created. Things went much more smoothly than he expected. He had prepared several alternate plans in the event of obstacles appearing in their path, but none of them had been necessary. The situation was just as he had desired. However, he had also taken note of the deliberate intention there as well. Up to this point, the opposing side had probably wanted things to play out the same way. And it was after understanding his stance, that they wanted to face him, head on. This immensely powerful figure that no magician could beat. The first prince, Michael Ardenfeld. ¡°Well, let us begin then.¡± However, he was not remotely afraid. Perhaps it was because he had seen, from up close, the sight of another person who had repeatedly stood before those who ranked above her, and not backed down. His true nature was that of a realist, who saw things in the long term. It was from her that he gained things like courage and a little recklessness. The only thing he was afraid of was losing her. There were no doubts in Luke Walstein¡¯s mind. And so the meeting began. CH 83 Chapter 83 ¨C Queen¡¯s Gambit A chandelier of silver and crystal illuminated the private chamber of the crown prince. There was a table in the room, with a marble chess board on it. ¡°How about a game while we talk?¡± Luke nodded at this suggestion. His purpose right now, was to put a stop to this plan of transferring Noelle to the prince¡¯s kingsguard. And so there was no harm in creating a favorable impression. ¡°I am very fond of this game. Do you know how many moves ahead a grandmaster is able to see?¡± Queen¡¯s Gambit. One of the most popular chess openings. The prince asked the question while moving the onyx pawn forward. ¡°I do not. I suppose it must be close to twenty.¡± Luke answered while using a white knight to restrain the enemy. ¡°The answer is that they cannot even read three.¡± The princes said as he moved his black knight. ¡°When two masters face each other, the state of the game is always difficult so that they cannot tell what their opponent is doing. They are struggling through this darkness of deceit. It is what he told me. That he only understands about six percent of chess.¡± ¡°It sounds like modesty as well.¡± They talked as they moved the pieces. The game was still being played by the book at this point, following standard moves. ¡°No, he was being honest. The depth of chess is deeper than that of the human brain. It is because you do not know that it is interesting.¡± The prince moved his queen forward and knocked over the white bishop. ¡°And I feel something similar to that in her.¡± The prince¡¯s queen jumped. She seemed to glare from the center of the board, in a good position to dominate. ¡°And under my command, she should be able to reach even greater heights.¡± Queen¡­ The strongest piece on the board. Luke Waldstein had to use four different pieces to seal its movement. ¡°A good countermeasure. But I already know how to deal with it.¡± He could not be stopped. ¡°Luring me in. Well, will this turn out the same way as that battle¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Her final attack. You didn¡¯t want her to target the Holy Blade, but the barrier. By breaking it, you could bring the battle to a draw. It was impressive. I was probably the only person who noticed it.¡± ¡°You flatter me. It was just a coincidence.¡± Luke carefully read the board and let out a sigh. The prince hardly took any time as he moved the pieces. The difference in power was clear. Luke felt that his mind was being read, from corner to corner. ¡­Monster. The prince¡¯s queen knocked over the rook that protected the white king. ¡°Check.¡± He moved as if he knew what to do from the very beginning. Well, Luke knew for a fact that it was exactly the case. The prince had experienced this situation before. And so as far as the right side of the board was concerned, Luke knew that there was no way to stop the prince¡¯s queen. But that was his aim. A possibility found amidst all of the information. ¡°So this is what you wanted to show me.¡± ¡­A miraculous move that changed the tide, from sure defeat, back to a standoff. ¡°A pawn turns into a queen when reaching the other side of the board. She was a common girl with talent, who has grown into a brilliant magician. And I have watched it closer than anyone. Indeed, Your Highness is far above me as a leader. However, I understand her ability more, and can surely help in drawing it out. I am confident that on that point, I am second to none.¡± After the eleventh move, the situation had become quite complicated. The upstart queen in enemy territory and Luke. Dominating the right sight of the board. Luke Waldstein suggested a future development that had not yet occurred, and then he said, ¡°Give me a chance to prove it. And I promise to exceed your expectations.¡± ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô ¡°How did it go?¡± The chief butler asked the crown prince after the meeting. ¡°It was very interesting. He was like a different person.¡± The crown prince said as he inspected the board. ¡°A different person?¡± ¡°I had thought that he was the same type of person as me. Crushing emotions and continuing to choose the most rational options in order to rise up Adamantite Rank faster than anyone. The Waldstein family has always had a reputation for being cold-blooded. And he seemed to be the coldest of all.¡± The prince said with a chuckle. ¡°So this is quite unexpected. A different person entirely. Not wanting to lose something. Not wanting to be defeated. I felt it from his entire body. People really do change based on where they are, and their position. Especially towards the end. That was impressive.¡± The prince continued to recreate the match on the board. ¡°He came to take my queen, not the king. He must really not want to lose her. Well, he does not like to lose at all.¡± ¡°Indeed, it was at odds with how people speak of him.¡± ¡°I had assumed that he had brought her here, as a tool to benefit his own climb to the top. But apparently, I was wrong. If anything, he seems more interested in her.¡± The crown prince smiled. ¡°It might be interesting to give him that chance.¡± ¡°Are you certain? You said before that you wanted her under your wing as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, she shall join the Kingsguard, make no mistake. But there is no need to rush. Of course, that too seems to be something he is trying to prevent.¡± He said, slender fingers grasping the rook on the board. ¡°So, what will you show me? Let us see what you are capable of.¡± CH 84 Chapter 84 ¨C Possibility ¡°You. I heard that you put on quite a show in front of the crown prince.¡± Luke nodded to Gawain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For not telling you.¡± ¡°It is fine. You should do as you want. After all, this is something you cannot compromise on, yes?¡± Gawain said with a serious expression. ¡°And is there any hope?¡± Luke was a little troubled about how to respond. He did not like to rely on others. If he could do something, he would take care of it himself. And if he could not do something, then he would work hard until he could do it. That was how Luke Waldstein had lived up until now. ¡®You have no worth or reason to live, if you are not the best.¡¯ His strict father¡¯s words had remained within him like a curse. And it was for that reason, that he felt he must change. He had lived without relying on anyone, but now someone important had appeared before him. And he was willing to do anything to stay by her side. He would not allow himself to be swayed by remnants of his father. It could be little by little. But he would start to change. ¡®Hey, hey! Luke! Could you help me with this?¡¯ Just as she had done. ¡°I was wondering if I could confide in you, a little?¡± Luke said awkwardly. Gawain nodded. And so Luke told him of his plan. He knew more than anyone how his current plan was lacking. It had flaws and was incomplete. If possible, he would have wanted to keep it to himself, deep in his heart. However, that would not do. If he could strengthen his chances, then he had to take that opportunity. After hearing Luke¡¯s plan, Gawain opened his mouth. ¡°This is secret information that only a few within the palace are aware of. But I trust you. You understand?¡± Luke nodded. ¡°After that battle, she will become even more well-known. And some of the more open-minded nobles are starting to hold her in high-regard as a magician. Even His Majesty the king is interested in her.¡± ¡°His Majesty¡­¡± First, surprise. Then understanding. She had fought so well against the Holy Blade. It was only natural for them to be interested. Besides, the possibility had struck him as soon as she was selected for the fight. ¡°If both of you continue to rise in importance within the kingdom, even the prince will find it more difficult to move you around as he pleases. So you just have to prove that it is as buddies, that you two can demonstrate your real potential and power. And I have an idea for how you can do it.¡± Gawain stared at Luke as he continued. ¡°The Viceroza Grand Dungeon. One of the most difficult of all dungeons. The 79th level has been conquered.¡± Luke gasped at those words. The Viceroza Grand Dungeon. It was located in undeveloped territory where monsters lived. And all of the countries around it considered it to be the most harsh dungeon in terms of difficulty. One thousand and seven hundred years had passed since its discovery. And still, no one had reached the end of it. The floor boss of the 79th floor was especially difficult, and it had stopped the progress of Adventurers for twenty years. ¡°Anyone passing into the 80th floor would be a first in human history. Our neighbors are already sending their finest in order to investigate. Adventurers travel to it from all over the world. And I¡¯ve received orders from above to create a list of magicians who would be good candidates.¡± ¡°And you mean to choose us?¡± ¡°No. I will not.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Due to interference from some nobles, the process has not been smooth, with things being delayed. It will take too long if you go through all the official procedures. And so you should just go on your own. I will do what I can to cover for you.¡± ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Luke said with concern. ¡°If you get a raise, I¡¯ll expect you to buy me dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy anything you want.¡± Luke said with a deep bow. And then he quickly left the room. Unexplored territory. The harshest dungeon. And the elite fighters were gathering there. A chance to prove that together, they could achieve things that no one else could. And so Luke Waldstein prepared to head to the battlefield. CH 85 Chapter 85 ¨C Critical Hit ¡°A top secret mission. Investigating the unexplored parts of the Viceroza Grand Dungeon.¡± I was stunned by Luke¡¯s words. The Viceroza Grand Dungeon was infamous for being one of the most difficult of all dungeons. And its unexplored territory¡­the 80th floor that no one had been able to reach for over a thousand years. But what really got my heart beating excitedly, was a certain possibility. ¡°¡­It¡¯s possible that I might just find some relic that is so valuable that I could live in luxury for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Yes. That is true.¡± ¡°Being rich¡­ I could eat steak for every meal, along with fried chicken and hamburgers and¡­!¡± ¡°You have a unique way of looking at things.¡± ¡°I will do it, Luke! Make a fortune in a single stroke!¡± A great adventure filled with excitement! I will have to put my all into this! And so I rushed back to my house and began to pack my things. When I told my mother that I would be leaving, she looked at me with great emotion. ¡°Oh? You are traveling with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How amazing¡­ You really are an expert in the art of romance, my girl! He is in love with you!¡± She sounded very impressed. ¡°Make sure to wear your very best undergarments. Don¡¯t choose random ones, like you always do. Make sure the top and bottom match. Well, I¡¯m sure an expert like you already knows that.¡± It really wasn¡¯t like that at all, though. I shrugged with a sigh, and packed clothes that would be easy to move in. The real problem was what to wear while I was investigating the dungeon. The uniforms of Royal Magicians would attract attention, and we would stick out amongst all of the Adventurers. It was best to follow the customs of the place you were in, and it was known that one should wear Adventurer clothes when entering a dungeon. ¡­But this feels a little too mature. The Adventurer clothes I had not worn once since buying them. I had bought it for when I would go dungeon crawling with Nina. And since it was right after receiving my pay, I got a little too excited and forgot myself completely. Oh, this would look very nice on someone like Ms. Leticia! Wanting to be like her, I bought it without even trying it on. And it was only later, when I stood in front of the mirror back in my room, that I felt some regret. I felt like I was trying too hard¡­ It would be embarrassing to wear this. But wearing the clothes I wore as a student would also be embarrassing. Still, they had been expensive, and I did not want the clothes to go to waste. It would only be embarrassing at first. I just had to have the courage in the beginning. And in the end, I would not look strange, and people would get used to seeing me like this. The next morning, with this resolve, I put on the Adventurers clothes, and headed to the place where Luke would be waiting for me. However, my spirit broke as soon as I saw the surprise in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me! I already know! I know it very well! Just leave me alone!¡± Oh¡­this was so humiliating. It hurt even more with Luke, because I had known him for years. He must think that I¡¯m getting ahead of myself. Just kill me! Kill me now and be done with it! Still, I pushed back the feeling and forced myself to step into the carriage. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The hired carriage then departed for the Viceroza special ward. As the carriage rocked, Luke Waldstein held the side of his head and sighed. Their conversations did not last long. And he knew that the reason was with him. He had decided on going to the Viceroza Grand Dungeon in order to stay with Noelle. But it was only now that he realized what that really meant. (¡­It means that it will be just us two, traveling together.) A possibility that he had not seen, due to desperately facing the obstacle that was right in front of him. And by the time he noticed it, things had advanced to a point where there was no turning back. (That¡¯s why he looked like that¡­) He recalled how Gawain had a suspicious smile after they had talked. (Creating this time together, while saying it was for a job¡­) He had not meant to do it, and so it troubled him. Still, he decided on the direction he would take for this journey. First. As it was just a job, he would maintain a distance that was appropriate for a coworker. Even though he had decided to care more about his own happiness, it did not change the fact that her happiness was still more important to him. He did not want her to get hurt, or feel troubled because of his actions. Just friends. Friends. Friends¡­ He repeated in his heart as he arrived at the meeting place. And then she appeared. Luke froze. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me! I already know! I know it very well! Just leave me alone!¡¯ She said desperately. Clearly in great distress. And then he breathed a sigh of relief. She looked more beautiful than usual, as she appeared in those clothes. But if she suspected his thoughts on the matter, then his plans and show of calm would all come crumbling down. And so he kept quiet in the carriage and sighed. ¡­Damn it. It was almost exasperating, how much he liked her. CH 86 Chapter 86 ¨C Helping We crossed the Ardenfeld border in the carriage, and continued into the undeveloped land to the northwest. While the road to the Viceroza Grand Dungeon was long, it meant there was a lot of free time as well, which I would never complain about. After all, it meant that I finally had time to read the magic books that I had set aside, due to not having enough to read them. And so I spent my time blissfully reading books. When we finally arrived in the dungeon city of Viceroza, I saw that it seemed to be a fortress city that was surrounded by gigantic walls. The stone walls protected the city from the monsters of the land, and they had the look of being quite worn with age. The Adventurers who took on the dungeon, and the residents who lived off the money they spent here. Most large dungeons came with such towns and cities, but there was something about Viceroza that was completely different from the others. It seemed prosperous and busy. It was no wonder. Since it was counted as one of the seven great dungeons of the west. And after this recent push from all the lands to be the first to reach the 80th floor, there were even more Adventurers gathered than usual. This was told to me by an innkeeper. ¡°We have only one room left. But it is for two. Is that alright?¡± Luke had been quite adamant that I get separate rooms for us, but they were not available, so it could not be helped. After checking in, I went out into the town with the note he had given me. In order to prepare for the dungeon as swiftly as possible, we had split up with our own roles. My role was to get us rooms and buy supplies. However, the latter turned out to be a lot harder than I expected. There were three times as many Adventurers as usual, and so the magic tool stores were incredibly crowded. Every store had a long line in front of them. Surely there must be a hidden, less crowded store somewhere. I thought, as I continued to search. But I gave up after going to the seventh store. Damn it. I would just have to wait in line. And so I searched for the back of the line, and then I suddenly noticed something. This store. It had an incredibly long queue in spite of being quite small. ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯re going to the dungeon! How many hours are you going to make us wait!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! Just a little longer! Please wait a little longer!¡± Said a short girl. She was bowing her head with teary eyes. It seemed like she was new here. And she was troubled, as there was too much work for her to handle. ¡°An old type¡­magic mechanism from two generations ago¡­?! How would I know this¡­¡± What were the others doing? It seemed ridiculous to leave this one person to tend to the store, when things were this busy. And so I looked at what the girl was holding and said, ¡°I think that the power unit structure is weak. Do you know the technical structure of the Flowbell magic system?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t learned that yet¡­¡± ¡°Most beginners wouldn¡¯t. Let me see that.¡± I carved away part of the worn power unit, and carved in a new technique to reinforce it. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I felt happy, seeing the look of surprise on her face. I had toughened up in various ways during my previous job. And so I was quite confident with how fast I could work. ¡°Is there no one else here?¡± ¡°The manager and my coworker have gotten sick¡­¡± So that was why she had to tend to the store by herself. It wasn¡¯t too unusual for these small stores. It was just the timing that was terrible. No matter how you looked at it, there was no way that she could deal with everything by herself during such a time. ¡°Well, since I have nothing to do while waiting in line, I could help you?¡± She looked at me with great astonishment. ¡°Ar-are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. We should help each other when in need.¡± ¡°Thank you! I will go and ask the manager!¡± And so she ran to the back of the store. As the manager understood the situation, he would likely give his permission. Helping at this magic tool store would surely help me gain information about the city dungeon. Good. Let¡¯s do this then. And so I rolled up my sleeves, ready to get to work. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó To the beginner magic artificer, Mia Linx, it was a day from her worst nightmare. It was expected that someone would reach the 80th floor in the dungeon for the first time ever. And so many Adventurers had gathered together, causing the city to be overflowing with people. ¡®I have a bad cough and fever. But I still mean to go.¡¯ And that was when her coworker got sick. As she had just gotten started here, there was so much she didn¡¯t know, and so she had received a lot of help up until now. Mia wanted to do what she could to repay them. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I can do it.¡¯ While things would be quite harsh, she did not want her coworker¡¯s condition to worsen. If that happened, the situation would only become more dire. And so the decision to do extra work for one day was surely not a wrong one. What was unexpected was what happened when she reported this to the store manager. ¡®Sorry, I also have a fever¡­¡¯ ¡®What.¡¯ ¡®I will rest today, so that I¡¯ll be better tomorrow. So, Mia. Just for today, you¡¯ll need to take over.¡¯ ¡®WHAAAAAAT¡­!?¡¯ In the end, Mia was forced to hold down the fort during a record breaking time. But many of the jobs she was asked to do exceeded her skill level. And though she did her best, the line in front of the store just grew longer. She could not take any breaks. She continued to work without eating. And even then, the situation only grew worse. ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯re going to the dungeon! How many hours are you going to make us wait!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! Just a little longer! Please wait a little longer!¡± Mia bowed her head again and again. She was about to burst into tears. She felt bad for making the customers wait. At this point, she wished that she could just faint, and it would be over. But that was when it happened. ¡°I think that the power unit structure is weak. Do you know the technical structure of the Flowbell magic system?¡± Asked a very short customer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t learned that yet¡­¡± ¡°Most beginners wouldn¡¯t. Let me see that.¡± Mia was astonished by the speed at which she repaired it. It was such a complicated technique, but she made it look easy. Such systems required specialized knowledge in various departments, and even a veteran crafter would have struggled with it. But as Mia looked stunned, the girl just smiled at her and said, ¡°Well, since I have nothing to do while waiting in line, I could help you?¡± After that, she worked in a way that was different from any ordinary magic artificer. She used acceleration magic. And like that, the mountain of work was completed before she knew it. Who¡­was this person¡­? But there was one thing that Mia did know. She was currently working with someone amazing. Bonus chapters courtesy of Al. Thank you so much!! CH 87 Chapter 87 ¨C Night ¡°Thank you so much!¡± After I finished helping at the magic tool store, Mia bowed her head and thanked me repeatedly. ¡°This was a great experience for me. You taught me so many things that I didn¡¯t know.¡± I didn¡¯t expect her to feel so strongly about it. Still, it warmed my heart, and I was glad that I had helped her. Even though I had not done all that much. The work itself was easy compared to the amount of work I used to have to do. ¡°Please come again!¡± Mia said, as she waved her hand and we parted ways. I do hope that she becomes a good magic artificer one day. It took me back to my younger self. I had been so busy, and could rarely return home. Those days were a blur. But I was not able to think back on that time with a little nostalgia. Besides, I felt that working like that, exceeding my limits, had led to my skill improving. But even then, that work environment was wrong and should not have been allowed. It was with such thoughts that I reunited with Luke, and we had dinner. We ate in a great dining hall that was connected to the Adventurers Guild. ¡°Can I have another plate of this!¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to eat more?¡± ¡°I always have more room for tripe stew!¡± After a greatly satisfying dinner, in preparation for tomorrow, we returned to the inn. ¡°It¡¯s a nice room. So, where¡¯s mine?¡± Luke said as he looked at the room. Apparently, he thought there would be a room just for him. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about it, Luke. But there was only one room available.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He looked confused, and so I explained. ¡°And so¡­ You¡¯re going to have to stay in this room.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó Things had taken an unexpected turn. And even though Luke Waldstein looked calm on the outside, he was currently experiencing confusion and restlessness like he had never felt before. Luke had never slept in the same room as a friend. Not only that, but this was with someone who he had feelings for for many years. So it was impossible for him not to be shaken. (Calm down. You are just friends. So act normally.) He turned his back to her and started to unpack, while pretending to be calm. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a sleepover with a friend in a very long time!¡± He heard her say cheerfully behind him. But that alone made his heart beat faster, and he cursed his own weakness. ¡°When¡¯s the last time you stayed with a friend, Luke?¡± He opened his mouth carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Maybe I never have.¡± ¡°Ah, I bet your family was strict about that kind of thing. Children of nobles might not be allowed to do that.¡± She muttered as she rolled around on her bed. ¡°It cannot be helped. But as someone who is experienced in such matters, I shall teach you the proper etiquettes of sleepovers.¡± ¡°Proper etiquittes?¡± Did such a thing exist? Luke turned to look at her, questioningly. ¡°Magic quiz game! Yes!¡± ¡°¡­Quiz game?¡± ¡°Yes. When having a sleepover with a friend, it is good manners to play magic quiz games until you fall asleep.¡± ¡°¡­Sounds like something you just want to do.¡± ¡°Hey, hey. Are you so afraid of losing?¡± Luke was annoyed now, and so he decided to do everything he could to win. While she had a deep knowledge of things that interested her, she had many blindspots as well. And Luke knew a lot about her weaknesses. Because he had observed her for so long. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± ¡°I win. Well, good night, then.¡± ¡°One more time! One more game!¡± She hated to lose, and wanted to continue until she won. Oh, dear. But he went along with it. Happy to be wanted. I am reflected in your eyes now. You are close by, saying my name. That alone makes me happy, so that I want nothing else. However, he started to realize something as well. After the battle with the Holy Blade, she had become an even more renowned magician. And now, even His Majesty the king was interested in her. Her potential and talent was starting to really show. And that was pushing them apart. But he would still not give up. He would reach out his hand. For the thing that was important to him. ¡°Good night, Noelle.¡± She was tired and had fallen asleep, and so I put a blanket over her, and then turned off the magic lantern. Prove my worth. To be by your side. To stay in your world. There are no doubts. I knew from the beginning, what it would take. And I will do anything. I had already made my decision. CH 88 Chapter 88 ¨C Conquest Team Information gathering in the dungeon city of Viceroza. The result of this was discovering the presence of a large team that was being called the ¡®Conquest Team.¡¯ ¡°A request from the Conquest Team.¡± ¡°Someone from the Conquest Team visited today.¡± ¡°That was because the Conquest Team¡­¡± I would hear the name all over the city. ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked, and so Luke explained it to me. ¡°It¡¯s an alliance of the best Adventurers in the city. Apparently, they formed this team in order to beat the 79th floor¡¯s boss, which has overwhelmed Adventurers for twenty years.¡± The high wall that had crushed the dreams of Adventurers for twenty years. They would make base camps on the 38th, 59th, and 75th floors, preparing an environment where they could rest and restock on supplies in the dungeon. While sharing information with each other, they would search for the best routes that would deplete their resources the least. After gathering statistics on the monsters of each floor, they would craft equipment that would be most effective when fighting them. Their preparations were thorough, and they continued to optimize. As a result, they were finally able to defeat the boss of the 79th floor. The newly discovered 80th floor was too difficult for smaller parties to enter. And so you could not go unless you joined the Conquest Team. ¡°How can you join the Conquest Team?¡± I asked Luke. ¡°You have to pass an exam and prove your ability. But the exam is very difficult.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I heard that one of the best knights and court magicians from a certain country failed yesterday.¡± ¡°You must be joking¡­¡± It seemed ridiculous for someone of that level to have failed. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s not just about combat ability or skill with magic. There are other abilities that you need as an Adventurer. Experience with exploring dungeons¡­knowing how to deal with traps and be able to adapt to unexpected situations.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. That would be difficult if you were not an Adventurer.¡± Those were skills you could not acquire outside of dungeons. And so even these powerful individuals that achieved great feats in their countries, ended up failing. ¡°But we have to join them, in order to investigate the 80th floor, right? What should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll enter through the front.¡± Luke said. ¡°We just have to get through a special dungeon that was prepared specifically for this exam. It is quite troublesome, and has malicious traps that even first-rate Adventurers have trouble with. Less than one percent have passed so far. It will not be easy.¡± But he was smiling with confidence. ¡°Of course, we will be able to. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± How reckless¡­ I sighed inwardly. Indeed, Luke was a record-breaking genius. So it would be no surprise to me if he passed. But I didn¡¯t have that much power yet¡­ No, that¡¯s wrong. I had decided that I would not be left behind. I would not lose as he moved ahead of me. I wanted to be able to compete against him like old times. And so if Luke was going to pass, then I had to as well. ¡°Fine. At the very least, I will not do worse than you.¡± The very best had gathered at this place in order to reach the unknown floors of the hardest dungeon. And yet, only a small percentage of them were able to pass this test. It was clear that I did not have enough of the necessary experience or knowledge as an Adventurer. Still, giving up was not an option. I didn¡¯t want to lose to him. And if he said that he would make it through, then I could not just stand around idle. CH 89 Chapter 89 ¨C Examination The training dungeon for the examination was located underground, below the Conquest Team¡¯s base in the center of the city. The Viceroza Grand Dungeon. The most difficult dungeon that sprawled out below the city. Part of the first floor had been modified for the purpose of training, and it was very different from any dungeon that I knew of. The difference was apparent at a glance. Even the flow of mana was strange. And I could not help but sigh. Well, they did say that less than one percent of people passed. I could already see numerous vicious traps while standing by the entrance. The traps were maliciously designed to lack accuracy, which encouraged one to lower their guard. Also, there were likely much more traps than I was able to recognize. I stood in front of the entrance and waited for my turn. The others here were veterans, rich with experience and achievements. But after seeing such stalwart and confident Adventurers march in, and then come out in a horrifying state, I wanted to go home. This place must be insane¡­ A place that humans should not have to be in. If it was just me, then I probably would have felt defeated before I entered. However, I had a reason to continue going. Suddenly, the Adventurers around me began to gasp and cheer. ¡°Apparently, he did it.¡± ¡°At that age?¡± ¡°How did¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even need to look in order to tell who they were talking about. Frustratingly brilliant, but he also worked harder than anyone. But I still did not want to lose to him. ¡°Next. Number 279.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and advanced to the entrance. Calm down. Sharpen your senses. Ignore any emotions of fear and failure. Just think about what you have to do. Focus. You do not want to lose to him. My desire to keep up is stronger than any anxiety about the trials ahead. And so I took a step forward. And the exam began. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó In a room that was located right above the training dungeon. There was a special window, made with a carved magic formula. And through it, the Adventurers who acted as examiners watched the participants. ¡°Number 85. Disqualified.¡± ¡°Number 127. Disqualified.¡± ¡°Number 268. Promising.¡± They were measuring the power and skill of the Adventurers. To see whether or not they were worthy additions to the group. Every reaction to the malicious traps were examined carefully. ¡°This group of participants are of a high calibur.¡± Said a one-armed man who entered the room. The other examiners all bowed to him. ¡°Good morning, Lord Darlinton.¡± Lord Darlinton acted as chief of the Conquest Team¡¯s support room. He was a great nobleman, which was unusual for an Adventurer, and he was a central figure within the group. While supporting them financially as a patron, he acquired necessary supplies, and strengthened the fighting force. Three years ago, he had suffered grave wounds on the frontlines, which prevented him from fighting. And so being able to support others like this had become his new motivation to live. A big dream that he saw at the end of despair. To completely conquer that dungeon. An accomplishment that was too much for his own body. But now, with money and influence, he would make another attempt. ¡°There are more capable people than usual. Which is unfortunate, as well. If only this was an exam for the 60th floor.¡± ¡°The traps that were laid out were made to represent the difficulty of the 75th floor. Even first-rate Adventurers would have trouble clearing it on their first attempt.¡± ¡°I see. So we should be happy if just one person makes it.¡± This test would require great skill and the ability to deal with unknown situations. And only a handful of the best from all over the land would be able to pass. Still, it was clear that most did not expect to fail. Lord Darlinton sighed as he watched the next one, a chief magician, walk away as if stunned. He knew that a lot was being asked of these people. But right now, they needed a fighting force they could count on. If they sent out people who were not ready, then they would only get injured or worse. Lord Darlinton looked at his right arm, which was not there, and said, ¡°Those who lack ability must be disqualified no matter what. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The examiners nodded. Still, there was one participant who overcame the high barrier they had set. ¡°That was impressive.¡± ¡°I expect he will be the only one to pass today.¡± Lord Darlinton looked down at the document in his hand and nodded. Luke Waldstein. His reputation as a genius had not been an exaggeration after all. If you did not have experience as an Adventurer, then you had to be at that level in order to make up for it. However, just then, the next participant stumbled into the dungeon. Noelle Sprinfield. A rising star in her country. Discovered by Luke Waldstein himself. However, compared to him, she was clearly lacking something. Experience. Luke Waldstein had numerous achievements in many fields, while Noelle Springfield had only been a Royal Magician for a few months. That would affect her ability to deal with situations and adapt. Of course, she must be brilliant and powerful in her own right. But that would surely not be enough to challenge such a difficult dungeon. And Lord Darlinton was right. The short magician failed to catch herself, and fell flat on her face. ¡°Ouch¡­!¡± She cursed with teary eyes. Well, she would not last long. Lord Darlinton thought, and then he realized something. ¡°That floor. It had a magic trap, didn¡¯t it?¡± The examiner nearby answered him. ¡°Yes. The magic circle carved into the floor should put the target into a sleep state in an instant.¡± He was just as confused. Perhaps the trap had not been activated. However, similar phenomena occurred after that. Why were the traps not working with her? At first, they thought it was a malfunction, but the magic traps were in fact operating normally. After watching her carefully, they started to realize something. How abnormal she was. ¡°Could it be¡­ That she is disarming them faster than they can activate¡­?¡± ¡°Impossible. A human could not do that.¡± ¡°However, we are detecting mana for nullifying magic.¡± It was possible in principle. However, the problem was the speed at which she was doing it. With acceleration magic, she had increased the speed at which she reacted and cast magic. So that even while she was triggering numerous traps, she was able to nullify them and continue onward. It was such a strange sight, that most became speechless. And then one of the examiners noticed something. ¡°¡­Her movements seem to have improved?¡± Rapidly, her movements became more refined and precise. She would find the traps and deal with them, faster than the eye could see. ¡°It is like she is a different person compared to the beginning.¡± ¡°No one should be able to get used to them this quickly¡­¡± The countless, vicious traps were being deactivated before they could do anything. The examiners were stunned. The room fell quiet. Eventually, one quivering voice echoed. ¡°Who the hell is this¡­¡± This person had an ability to adapt that exceeded their comprehension. CH 90 Chapter 90 ¨C Premonition ¡°Today¡¯s successful participants. 278 and 279. That is all.¡± Yes! I raised my fist into the air upon hearing that victory was mine. My feeling of desperation had made me nervous at first, and so it took a while to get used to it. However, I felt that in the end, I had proved that I was capable. ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s what happens when I enter a dungeon.¡± While I said such things, deep down, I felt immense relief. When I had gotten caught in the first simple trap, I actually thought it was all over for me. But the flow of mana and the formula structure told me that it was a status afflicting trap, and so I was able to nullify it quickly, which saved me from failing. We then joined the sole Adventurer who passed the exam yesterday, and were briefed about the dungeon. It was then decided that we would accompany the Adventurers who were in charge of supplies, and join the Conquest Team on the frontlines¡­which was to say, the base camp on the 75th floor. The Viceroza Grand Dungeon had been discovered over a thousand years ago. And so over the years, an exploration route was set and maintained. There were three base camps set on the 38th, 59th, and 75th floors respectively, and each were near a teleportation circle. Thanks to this, we were able to reach the 75th floor in half a day, though it had originally taken Adventurers close to a month. ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s like there is a small town deep inside of the dungeon.¡± I said, greatly impressed. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve never seen it before either.¡± Agreed the Adventurer with a smile. There were only three of us joining the team this time. But three was a difficult number. When two talked, the other was left out. And if two were already friends, the other might feel alienated a little. But since I was a mature woman who was perceptive and with excellent manners, I made an effort to talk as much as possible. ¡°¡­Um, why is your friend looking at me like some kind of assassin?¡± The Adventurer asked with an awkward chuckle. I turned, but Luke averted his eyes as if he had been doing no such thing. I see. Apparently, he was the one who started to feel left out. ¡°Oh, dear. You can be quite childish in spite of appearances.¡± I joked while patting him on the shoulder. ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± He insisted. Regardless, we soon met up with the Conquest Team on the frontlines. And without further delay, we were to participate in the large-scale exploration. While our new Adventurer friend was strong, these other Adventurers were all amazing, and had S-Rank licenses. There were knights and court magicians who were the best in their countries. It was no wonder that they had been able to pass such a difficult test. I felt a little out of place, but also comforted to know that I could adventure with such reliable people. And more than anything, we were going to enter the 80th floor of the Viceroza Grand Dungeon. Unknown territory that the eyes of the world were now fixed on. Well, what adventures and treasures could be awaiting us! To make a fortune in a single stroke! To live the dream of eating steak for every meal, along with fried chicken, hamburgers, and cream cheese croquettes! I clenched my fist as my heart thumped with excitement. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°So it is three people this time.¡± Said Jake Belresto, the greatest S-Rank Adventurer in the Conquest Team. Crewel, who had received the report from the rear support team, nodded back. ¡°Two are Royal Magicians from Ardenfeld. Luke Waldstein has broken numerous records at his young age, while Noelle Springfield has attracted much attention for her achievements recently.¡± Crewel then told Jake about the abnormal ability the participants showed during the exam. ¡°I see. So they should be quite useful then.¡± Jake nodded as he scanned the letter and documents he was handed. After he organized the information and was going to start preparing for the exploration, Crewel opened his mouth. ¡°I think that in terms of fighting force, we have enough to take on the 80th floor¡¯s boss. I think we should advance, before the other powers start making a serious attempt to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times already. No.¡± ¡°After investigating the 80th floor seven times, we have confirmed that the floor boss is only about ten percent stronger than the previous one. On the other hand, our fighting force has increased by thirty percent. And the advance party that fought it came out without much damage.¡± ¡°Some floor bosses change shape when they are in danger. You never know what might happen in these dungeons. There is no harm in taking all possible measures.¡± ¡°But we already know its third form. And that it is not too powerful. We should be able to beat it.¡± ¡°Why are you so insistent?¡± Jake asked, and then Crewel closed his mouth. ¡°I am sorry.¡± He said with a bow. Jake stared at him for a moment and then said, ¡°Is your mother not doing well?¡± Crewel remained silent. Eventually, he spoke while looking at the ground. ¡°¡­I was told that there is no time left.¡± Jake knew of the problem that Crewel was facing. He needed money to pay for the treatment of his mother, who was his only living relative. Commoners would not have enough money to pay for such expensive treatment, and so he had no choice but to enter the dangerous depths of the dungeon. ¡°Very well. We will go forward with the plan then.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Do not mistake me. We had already determined that it is safe at this stage. It is not for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jake waved Crewel away, and made some final checks on the operation plans. While this was earlier than expected, it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t prepared enough. Crewel¡¯s words had been correct. And many of the others felt the same way. They had a good chance of completing their goal, and with few casualties. However, Jake could not help but feel a little worried as well. There was something about the 80th floor¡¯s boss¡­ Things were going smoothly. And yet, Jake felt as if they were being lured in, if anything. CH 91 Chapter 91 ¨C Conquer Now that we had finished with preparations, it was decided that we would set off for the 80th floor. And so we departed from the 75th floor¡¯s base camp, and started our descent. The lower floors of the dungeon were filled with surprises for someone like me, who had no experience of serious dungeon exploration like this. There were numerous, malicious traps that would make it impossible for you to continue exploring if you got caught in them. As for the monsters, many of them would be considered as Disaster-rank if they were on the surface. However, the Adventurers here were still a step ahead of them. With quick and precise decision making, they would deal with any obstacles in their path. The result of overwhelming experience and repetition. Every day, they descended into the underground, searching every passage until they knew all of the best routes. Which places were safe and which were dangerous. What traps to disarm first, which they could do later. It was no wonder they were considered to be the most powerful team of Adventurers ever. I was just in awe as I followed after them. In the end, we reached the 90th floor¡¯s entrance without doing much at all. I just cast a little support and healing magic. ¡°We will rest here. Everyone, make sure you are fully prepared to battle.¡± We were in the deepest part of the 79th floor. There was an open field, with traces of the vicious battles that had been fought here in the past. For twenty years, countless Adventurers had been forced to retreat because of this boss. There were several large holes that had been gouged out of the outer walls. What could have done that to such a sturdy wall? What monster awaited us? I wondered about such things while chewing on some nuts. Apparently, the energy you got from nuts was longer lasting than energy from grains. They were popular among Adventurers, because you didn¡¯t get sleepy after eating them, and it led to being able to concentrate for longer. These nuts were rather plain in terms of taste, but as I was eating them, I suddenly realized a shocking truth. ¡°¡­That¡¯s it?¡± It was supposedly an ordinary amount for Adventurers, but I happened to eat a little more than most people, and so my nut rations were greatly insufficient. Eating was my greatest pleasure in life, so it felt quite horrible¡­ This was inhumane¡­ As I sat there in despair, Luke sighed and took something out of his bag. ¡°Here. I have some extra food, if you want it.¡± ¡°You must be god!¡± My eyes brightened up. However, I then paused. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Uh, I would feel bad if I ate your bread, Luke. Eating someone else¡¯s food is one of the great sins, you know.¡± ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t for me, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, I mostly brought it because I expected you would be hungry.¡± ¡°From now on, I am going to offer three prayers a day in whatever direction you happen to be in, Luke.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± God Luke said with cold eyes as I stuffed the bread into my mouth. Now that I thought about it, Luke was always the one to help me. He was the one who invited me to the Royal Magicians Order, and helped me in the criminal organization¡¯s base, and when I had to fight the Holy Blade¡­ He would always be the first to rush to me and offer his help. He really was a kind friend who treated me well. Even though I was a commoner and he was a nobleman. And since he came from a particularly great house, there were probably a lot of complicated restrictions. There must be people who frowned on our friendship. Yes, I doubted that this would be a relationship that could last. Eventually, we will have to go our separate ways. Perhaps we could still be friends, but would have to keep a much greater distance from each other. And so I would like to enjoy these moments while I can. Alright. Since Luke had given me his bread, I have to impress him now. It was with such feelings of excitement that I faced the 80th floor. However, this was apparently not my day at all. ¡°I¡­couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± With wide eyes, I stood in front of the door that led to the depths of the 80th floor. The Adventurers of the Conquest Team had been too brilliant. They had already been here several times before, and they would deal with traps and monsters with familiar efficiency. There really was nothing for me to do. ¡°Everyone has days like that. It¡¯s fine.¡± I nodded at Luke, who tried to encourage me. Morale was high among the Adventurers, and there was a positive atmosphere. I didn¡¯t have to do anything, and things were going well. Clearly this was a great situation to be in. There wasn¡¯t a single thing that should make me worry. If anything, the exploration felt like it was going too smoothly. But¡­why then? I felt that there was something waiting for us up ahead, and that I could not lower my guard. One of the hardest dungeons of the western continent. The Viceroza Grand Dungeon. The depths of the 80th floor. The Undead King¡¯s Throne Room. It felt like something from an abandoned castle. And in the far back, standing there like a mountain, was the boss of the 80th floor. According to previous investigations, it was the Conquest Team¡¯s opinion that this was an Undead of the greatest level that had been witnessed. It could summon armies of dead that moved in waves, trampling over everything. And it unleashed magic that could evaporate mithril armor. If it was on the surface, it would at least get a threat level of 12 or higher. This overwhelming strength exceeded even that of dragons, which were considered to be the strongest creatures on the continent. However, even when facing this monster that defied the living, the Adventurers had an effective way of dealing with it. Careful research and analysis of its attack patterns. They had studied the best countermeasures and battle formations to use for each attack. And so the monster who had seemed so hopelessly powerful at first, seemed quite possible to defeat now. While they fought the first form, which did not wield any weapons, they would fall into formation and cast support magic, creating a situation where they could make the most of their power. It was during its second form that it summoned a host of undead. And so they would use the layout of the hall in order to avoid the disadvantage of numbers while they fought back. As for the third form¡­ It used its golden staff and magic energy that surpassed that of any human. These attacks had such destructive force that you would die immediately if hit by them. However, if you knew the timing, then you could deal with them with magic barriers and dungeon artifacts. At first, the battle went smoothly and according to plan. It seemed like the Undead King had little energy left. In just a few more minutes, we would be writing a new page in the history of this dungeon. There was nothing that even suggested that it could go wrong. The wild intuition I had sharpened during my days of running around in the mountains. Everything seemed too perfect. As if the evil lord of this dungeon was luring us in¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. There must be something else.¡± Said the captain, who was leading the battle in the front. There must have been something that had raised their suspicions. Upon hearing the captain¡¯s words, everyone there immediately became alert. And so it was not as if we were taken by surprise. If anything, we were lucky when it came to timing. The Undead King unsheathed its treasured sword. A ray of black light. There was so much magic energy that the air began to distort. The forth form¡­ And then came the area attack that would later be talked about as the ¡®80th Floor Hell.¡¯ The light of destruction swallowed up everything. I quickly cast a magic barrier, but I could not bear it. ¡°Noelle¡­¡± In the moment that I lost consciousness, I thought I heard his voice right next to me. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been out. But it could not have been for very long. A few seconds. Half a minute at the most. I opened my eyes and saw the scene of despair that sprawled out before me. Adventurers were strewn all over the ground. Even those who had not been wounded badly were shaking with emotionless eyes, staring into the void. It was as if they had realized that their story had come to an end. I tried to sit up, but then noticed that something heavy and limp was on top of me. Like a lifeless doll¡­ But it was my good friend. ¡°¡­! Luke! Luke, get up!¡± I shouted at him, but he would not wake up. The damage was so great that he could not continue to fight. But¡­ Why? The words went around and around in my mind. Yes, it had been an incredibly powerful attack, but surely it was not so bad that Luke could not withstand it. If he had focused on protecting himself and cast a magic barrier¡­ That was where I stopped and realized it. What my friend had been doing while I was casting the magic barrier. He hadn¡¯t protected himself, but cast it so that his barrier would protect me instead. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you¡­¡± My voice quivered. I couldn¡¯t forgive myself then. For being someone who had to be protected. It always happened at the most important times. I kept thinking about ways I could repay him, but before I knew it, he was helping me again. Damn it. I cannot bear it. I can¡¯t. I gently laid Luke¡¯s body to the side. ¡°Thank you.¡± And then a silent anger began to burn within me. We were rivals, weren¡¯t we? In that case, it is now my turn to protect Luke. It didn¡¯t matter how strong this enemy was. But I would find a way, no matter how reckless. If I couldn¡¯t do it, then I would become someone who could. I would not let things end like this. With this determination in my chest, I faced the monster. CH 92 Chapter 92 ¨C Floor Boss The floor boss of the 80th floor loomed up ahead. The Undead King. That treasure sword in its hand was probably its trump card. It had already been so overwhelmingly strong, but it had now risen to another level. I knew now why the Adventurers had lost heart. This enemy far surpassed them. A monster who could wipe you out in a flash. Still, surrender was not an option. And I was used to hopeless situations. At my old job, there were so many times when a task felt like it was impossible, but I kept working until I could do it. I had memorized its attack patterns up until this point. I needed to exploit its weaknesses and seal its strengths. And so I accelerated time and unleashed my strongest wind magic. Knowing its tendencies and motions, I targeted the parts that would be hardest to defend, and hardest to exert strength, and focused my attacks there. However, even my best actions were useless against this monster with overwhelming power. A flash of the treasure sword. In a split second, my body crashed through three layers of walls and flew out of the field. I hadn¡¯t even seen it. I could not even react to it. It was wrong. Everything was just wrong. No¡­ To think that I would be this powerless¡­ It was a painful realization. The gap was so wide that analysis and strategies were not enough to close it. I just didn¡¯t have anything that could stand against it¡­ Still, I got back up to my feet. I kicked off the ground towards the enemy in front of me, and unleashed my most powerful wind magic. I doubted it would be any threat to the enemy. Perhaps it was like being head-butted by a fly. But that was fine. I did it again. A growing mountain of failures. And then the flash of the sword once again. I didn¡¯t even have time to guard myself, and was thrown against the outer wall. But as I spat out the dust in my mouth, the corner of my lips rose. ¡­I was starting to be able to see it. Progress. More than anything, realizing this gave me courage. I kicked off the ground. The magic I then unleashed was just a little stronger than before, and this time, it slammed into the monster¡¯s right shoulder. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó His eyes could not focus, as the world seemed to shake around him. Bruce Iglesias was an S-Rank Adventurer of the Conquest Team, and yet he could only look up at the monster in astonishment. It was impossible. This should not be happening. They were supposed to be the strongest team of Adventurers ever assembled, and yet they had been wiped out in a single hit. The advance investigations had revealed its patterns and weaknesses. They had analyzed it, and had determined they could get through its dangerous third phase without heavy casualties. They hadn¡¯t made any mistakes. And so it was unbearable. Unbelievable. Something so strong should not exist¡­ If anyone had a chance of standing against it, it was the captain. Jake Belresto would have stood a chance against the monster in battle. However, the captain had protected them from the first attack. And he was no longer in a state to be able to fight. And so this was the end. Bruce looked at the entrance, which had crumbled. At this point, they would not even be able to retreat. Why¡­ Why did this happen¡­ His comrades lay scattered across the floor. Bruce could hardly accept this as reality. But then, in the corner of his vision, he caught sight of one comrade who was still facing the monster. A magician. Almost as short as a child. Before she could do anything, she was blown off of her feet. Still, she rose up again and faced the monster. It was so reckless that normally, he would wonder what the hell she was thinking. But he thought of nothing now. His senses were too numb. Amidst such deep despair, Bruce stared into the void with unfocused eyes. And yet, the magician did not give up. She charged at the monster, again and again. Bruce watched this without emotion. But then he suddenly noticed something. Her movements were slowly evolving. (¡­What?) What was that movement? She hadn¡¯t done anything like that before. And the changes continued. When Bruce realized that each one was optimized against the boss, he was stunned. In front of an enemy that was far above her, it was as if she was rebuilding herself during the fight. Such ability to adapt to your environment seemed unhuman. Impossible. Surely one could not do that against this monster. However, her movements continued to be optimized even further. The treasure sword flashed in the air. No human would be able to deal with an attack with that speed. And yet, she dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth. ¡°¡­What?¡± He could not believe his eyes. No. It couldn¡¯t be. However, it was definitely happening before him now. The small back that did not balk in front of the great monster. Bruce gulped. He could do nothing but watch. CH 93 Chapter 93 ¨C Something Important S-Rank Adventurer Arnold was desperate to save as many of his comrades as possible. As the Healer, he had extra potions with him. And it was when he was laboriously treating the wounded surrounding him that he saw it. ¡°¡­What is that?¡± He saw a small magician standing there, facing the monster alone. And he was stunned at the incredible speed at which she activated her magic. It did not look like the work of a human. What would allow someone to do that¡­ It was difficult for him to believe, but he was quickly drawn back to reality by the groans of the wounded. Right now, he had to save as many of his comrades as he could. She was buying time. If the crumbled battleline could recover, maybe there would still be hope in this desperate situation. (Please. Hold it back for as long as you can.) That was when one of the gravely wounded men regained consciousness. His life was no longer in danger, thanks to the healing magic cast on him, but the magician had still taken so much damage that he would not be able to continue fighting. Luke Waldstein. In fact, he was that genius Royal Magician who had arrived with that woman. Luke¡¯s eyes moved towards her, and saw that she was fighting the monster. ¡°Please. Give me a potion.¡± Arnold nodded. Even if he was too wounded to fight, now that he had regained consciousness, it would be best to heal him enough so that he could at least escape on his own feet. And so he poured the potion on his right leg and shoulder, which had taken the most damage. And then he got up to his feet. But there was no strength in his legs. And he lost his balance, and crumbled to the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand if you cannot. She is buying us some time. Just stay away and¡­¡± Arnold began to say, and then he gasped. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°I have to go.¡± The blue eyes. Arnold could not believe his ears, but he had to stop him. ¡°No. You are in no state to fight.¡± Large beads of sweat were running down his forehead, revealing how much pain he was being assaulted by. It was no wonder. He would not be able to move properly with such injuries. Luke tried to stand up again, but tumbled to the ground. He looked at his uncooperative body with a bitter expression, and then activated his magic. An electric shock rushed through his body. Arnold was confused at this act of self harm, and then he realized the reason for it. ¡°Are you using that to numb your senses¡­¡± It was reckless, and could not be considered a real treatment. ¡°Stop this. Do you know what will happen to you if you do this?¡± ¡°There is something more important to me.¡± And so Luke Waldstein dragged his body, which was covered in wounds, and headed to the battlefield. With a firm resolve, he said, ¡°If I cannot fight by her side right now, then my life may as well end today.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡®Hey, Luke. What career path will you choose? She had asked him that one spring, during their last year as students. I will become a Royal Magician. Answered Luke. ¡®Seriously? Well, you¡¯re a genius, after all.¡¯ Her opinion of herself was different from what others saw, and so she was a little surprised. But Luke suggested she could become one too, and recommended it strongly. ¡®¡­Well, if you are going to insist on it so much, maybe I will try to become one as well.¡¯ She said hesitantly. And Luke felt a quiet feeling of triumph. His father was a duke, and she was a commoner. Once they graduated, they would not be able to be together as they were now. However, if they could be coworkers in the royal palace¡­ ¡®It would be nice to be able to work together. We can be the famous duo that saves the day!¡¯ Luke hoped for such a sweet but unlikely future more than anyone. Due to their positions, the possibility of them being together was so low that he didn¡¯t want to think about it. Still, he could not give up the hope of being by her side. The two of them, competing as they studied for the exam, and then bumping their fists together when their teachers gave their stamp of approval, saying, ¡®You two will surely be able to pass.¡¯ However, when the day of the exam came, Noelle was not there. ¡®My mother collapsed. And so¡­¡¯ He passed with top grades. And he continued to be at the top, even after joining. There was no one to get in his way. No one who didn¡¯t want to lose to him. That was when he realized it. Titles, positions and fame did not mean anything to him. He could discard all of them, and would not mind. He just wanted to be with her again. That was all his soul longed for. And so he went for it, with all of his might. Brought it together by any means necessary. Time for them to be together. What they had now would eventually come to an end. And it may not be the kind of end he had wanted. He knew that. And so he would stretch out his hand now. To be with her for even one second longer. Think. Read ahead. Use everything you have to find a way to win. It has to be now. Luke Waldstein exerted all the strength that was in him. And the pain was long forgotten. CH 94 Chapter 94 ¨C With The Two Of Us ¡°This is ridiculous¡­you¡¯re just going to die out there.¡± The Adventurer muttered as Luke Waldstein leaned against the wall. The others felt the same way. It was clear to see that he had reached his limits, and it was a miracle that he could even stand up. At this point, he should not even be able to unleash magic. It was unthinkable that he could do anything towards the monster that would be effective. Why was he making such a foolish decision? Perhaps he had lost the ability to think straight. Regardless, Luke Waldstein did not stop. He dragged his wounded body and headed towards the enemy. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The battle with a monster that was on a different level from me. I had mustered all of the strength that I possessed, and managed to hold my ground, but I knew that this would not last long. It was simply the difference in strength. The undiscovered territory of the most dangerous dungeon. This boss of the 80th floor was so far above me, that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. While it might have looked like I was putting up a good fight, I was just barely avoiding its attacks and buying time. Even being scratched by its slash attack would be a lethal wound. I could not let my guard down for even a second. As I moved in this stretched out time, dodging the treasure sword and chain of magic attacks, I saw the flash of its weapon and gasped. ¡­An attack pattern I didn¡¯t know. I instantly cast a magic barrier, barely escaping a direct hit. But that was all I could do. The magic barrier shattered into powder. The Undead King. Its skull began to laugh. As I was in the air, I would not be able to dodge the next attack. (This is it then¡­) I froze in front of the approaching, final attack. But what then crashed in front of my eyes, was a blinding bolt of lightning. The precision and astonishing output of power. I did not need to turn my head to know who had unleashed it¡­ ¡°Why¡­¡± And so I could not understand it. I was next to him, and so I knew that he was in no state to fight. And then I saw him, leaning against the stone walls. And I gasped. How was he able to do that in this state¡­ He was always so calm and rational. Such recklessness was unlike him. But then I realized the reason, and forgot to breathe. He believes it. That if it¡¯s the two of us, we can win. It had always been like that. My friend trusted in me no matter what. I was treated as useless at the magic artificer guild, and had nowhere to work. But that didn¡¯t bother him at all. He always took my side, and had high expectations for me. That made me so happy. More than he would ever know. Fine. Let¡¯s do this then. Create a miracle. What I couldn¡¯t do against the Holy Blade, we will do this time. The two of us. We will kill the giant. And prove that together, we are unstoppable. It was immature and foolish. The enemy in front of us was too strong. But that¡¯s what filled my chest with a sense of excitement. After all, it was much more fun to take on a challenge that was considered to be too hard for you. But if it¡¯s the two of us¡­we can surely overcome this. With this thought, I kicked off of the ground. I felt like I could fly. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°Hey, you have got to be joking¡­¡± Who had muttered that? Luke Waldstein had exceeded his limit a while ago. He should not have even been standing. So, why was he able to fire off such incredible magic? He was using Multicast to activate the magic five times simultaneously. And the precision was something beyond that of any ordinary magician. The magic was so beautiful that one forgot that he was injured. On top of that, what was most significant was that he was supporting Noelle Spingfield, who fought in front of him, in the best way possible. Their coordination was so perfect it was like they were linked. They understood the other perfectly as they unleashed flashes of light and violent winds. They did not even have to look at each other. After many years, they could hardly know more about each other¡¯s abilities and tendencies. And that allowed these incredible chain of attacks. Now that he had her support, her momentum increased. She was optimizing for this situation, where there were two of them. The shockwaves of magic caused the air around them to distort. Wind cannons smashed through the field, causing the Undead King¡¯s giant form to shake. At this point, it was hard to say who was the actual monster. The two did not back down a single step against the guardian of the floor. (What is this¡­) The Adventurers could hardly believe what they were saying. (It¡¯s getting pushed back¡­?) And so what had been a hopeless situation began to shift. They watched with bated breath. Something incredible was about to happen. Bonus chapters courtesy of Roxypeony. Thank you so much! It¡¯s greatly appreciated. CH 95 Chapter 95 ¨C Ringing Amidst the vicious battle, I felt strangely calm. I could see everything around me very clearly. Even the shapes of all the rubble at the monster¡¯s feet. It was likely due to this state, where I was focusing to the absolute limit. There was no need to even think now. My body was just reacting naturally. It felt like something other than myself was leading me. On top of that, I was also being supported by all of the experience I had fighting as a Royal Magician. My fight with the Magus-Rank Magician, Mr. Gawain. The assassin I fought at the Red Rose Ball. The mutated Goblin King. And the mountain dragon. The criminals who surrounded me at the opera house. And then the fight with the strongest knight, the Holy Blade. All of them were a level above me. But those experiences gave me power. And more than anything, the thing that assured me was the presence of the friend who fought alongside me. ¡®Damn it. Why am I with you.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s how I feel, commoner.¡¯ We hated each other so much at first. But now, we understood each other as if we were connected. I could not help but feel excited. ¡­What was this feeling? I could go so much higher up than when I was alone. A scene I had never seen before spread out before me. Even in front of such a hopelessly powerful monster, I felt like we were not losing. ¡­Let¡¯s keep moving ahead, Luke. I thought as I unleashed the magic. ¡­Yes. If you want to go. The corner of my mouth rose into a grin, and I kicked off of the ground. A faster jump than previous ones, that took the enemy by surprise. The monster recoiled just a little. I could sense it. There was fear there. Confusion over the unexpected strength of a weak opponent. It was hesitating. Our attacks were making this powerful monster feel frantic. And I was starting to enjoy this. We weren¡¯t losing. Our magic was effective against the guardian of this dungeon. ¡®You could do it. Definitely.¡¯ I thought back on our childhood days. Being a Royal Magician sounded so amazing, and too good to even dream about. But Luke had reassured me over and over again. ¡®¡­If you¡¯re going to insist that much, maybe I will give it a try.¡¯ Even though I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen, it was still something I longed for. ¡®It would be nice to be able to work together. We can be the famous duo that saves the day!¡¯ In order to make that dream a reality. I read its movements and dodged its attacks. Even if it wasn¡¯t a direct hit, you would be gravely wounded. That¡¯s how strong it was. And that¡¯s why I felt such great excitement. Likely, this was a rare, one in a million chance for us. If we had any hope of winning, it was that small amount of time we had until the enemy learned our attacks. I would run out of mana soon. And so I had to take this chance, now¡­ I wouldn¡¯t think about what came after that. I just unleashed my most powerful wind magic, over and over. And Luke continued to cast support magic onto me. Enhance, Boost, Spell Boost. As time slowed around me, he predicted my actions and laid down support magic where he knew I would step. There was no need to think. I walked through the magic circles as if being guided, and closed the gap between me and the enemy. Luke would think about all the details. What I had to do now was slam as much powerful magic into the enemy in front of us. The layers and layers of support magic we had casted. We had cooperated to build up the most powerful attack that we were capable of. ¡®Wind Blast.¡¯ The dungeon shook. The mithril walls creaked. The Undead King blocked the attack with the flat of its blade. After all we had done, my magic was still not enough for this enemy. And so¡­I called his name. ¡°Luke!¡± In the next instant, an incredible current of electric energy shot towards the monster from its blindspot. Together, we joined our greatest attack into one. We would overcome this. ¡­We would overcome the guardian of this floor in the hardest dungeon. A blinding light burned my vision. In the next instant, the Undead King¡¯s greatsword was pushed back, and our waves of magic swallowed everything up. I hardly remember what happened after that. Before I knew it, I had used up all of my mana, and had collapsed to the floor. But through my misty vision, I could see the Undead King looming over me. So we had not been able to defeat it. While unfortunate, I had no regrets. I had done everything that I was capable of doing. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, then it could not be helped. However, the final decisive blow was never unleashed. The Undead King merely looked down at me. ¡®¡­I did not expect such an exciting battle in the end.¡¯ Came a voice. ¡®¡­You have my thanks, young magicians.¡¯ The giant form dispersed, turning into light. I suppose the Undead King was satisfied with this fight. It had been so ridiculously strong. Perhaps the trial of this dungeon was not to merely defeat the enemy, but to fight in a way that satisfied the Undead King. ¡°Did we¡­win?¡± The abandoned castle was quiet now. Then a voice echoed from somewhere. ¡°We survived! We have survived!¡± I¡¯m glad that I did my best. I smiled as the cheers erupted. A strange feeling remained in my body. A feeling of excitement. I knew that my magic could improve much more now. I was able to use magic against an opponent superior to me, in a way that I didn¡¯t even know that I could. Hey, Luke. We have so much farther to go. I know it. I thought, with such expectations in my chest. And then¡­ ¡°Good. What a relief.¡± I suddenly heard that voice. To my shock, he was dragging his wounded body as he approached. I quickly rushed forward and supported him as his strength failed, and he began to fall. ¡°In this state¡­ Why did you¡­¡± ¡°I had to protect you, Noelle¡­¡± And then he handed me his last potion. In spite of his terrible state, he had brought it so that I could drink it. ¡°Your wounds come first.¡± I opened the bottle and made Luke drink it. He did not even have the strength to resist. How reckless. But even like this, he had been worried about me. My friend, who had picked me up and given me a wonderful place where I belonged. He always took good care of me. Why did he go to such great lengths? As I wondered about this¡­ (¡­Huh?) I was bewildered. What was this? Strange. My heart was beating in a different way than usual. And I did not want Luke to notice this. I felt like it was something that he could not know. I pretended that it was nothing, and I was just my usual self. But what was it? This feeling? It was a strange feeling that I had never felt before, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do. CH 96 Chapter 96 ¨C Epilogue 1 ¡°No.¡± The doctor said in a voice that would allow no argument from me. I did understand that his words were quite logical. I understood that he had pride in his work and was doing everything he could, and taking on full responsibility. However, I had a reason for why I could not back down. No matter what¡­ I had a dream that I wanted to make true, no matter what it would take. I felt that if I let it go now, I would then lose something even more important to me. And so I stretched out my hand. And focused my senses. ¡°You have to help me! I must have seconds! Please!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Life could be so cruel to me sometimes. After the vicious battle against the dungeon boss, I was hospitalized in the dungeon city clinic. But the food there filled me with despair, due to the small portions. This death of hope made me sink into the depths of despair. And though I was at the brink of giving up, I just barely managed to rouse myself again. If I became broken now, then nothing would change. Challenge every obstacle, again and again. Until the day when change finally comes. ¡°In that case, may I please have some sweets or dessert!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tsk. What a formidable enemy¡­ I had one of the finest minds in the world, and yet my ¡®If I can¡¯t have seconds, then I¡¯ll ask for dessert¡¯ strategy, which I had high hopes for, ended in complete failure. ¡°Very well. I shall retreat this time. But I will not give up. When it is time for dinner, know that I will have devised plans to insure that you offer me both seconds and dessert, doctor. I will not be underestimated.¡± The doctor said flatly, as he left the room. Damn it. There really wasn¡¯t even a hint of sympathy in that cold face. Still, I appreciated a good challenge. The higher the wall, the more exciting the climb. I will not lose, doctor! But while I was musing on this newly found rival¡­ ¡°Hello. How are you finding your stay here?¡± It was some of the Adventurers from the Conquest Team. They had entered right after the doctor left. ¡°It is very nice. Everyone is so kind to me. And I am so grateful.¡± It was the best clinic in the city, as it was used by the Conquest Team. Apparently, they had been especially concerned about me, and so life here was quite comfortable. They treated me like I was some kind of important noble. If only they would allow me to eat more, I would have nothing to complain about. And for that purpose, that doctor had to be defeated as soon as possible. ¡°That is good to hear. You two have saved our lives. And so the captain ordered that you receive the best treatment that is possible.¡± The Adventurer said with a nod. ¡°Besides, the World Trophy is approaching. So this cannot be allowed to affect you.¡± I had completely forgotten. The great magic tournament where the countries of the western continent competed every four years. Last time, I had been excitedly cheering them on with my friends and teachers at the academy. ¡°You are a candidate to represent your country, are you not, Ms. Noelle? I suppose coming to Viceroza was part of your strategy for being chosen.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was shocked by those unexpected words. A candidate¡­ Did I look that much more impressive to them than I really was? ¡°No, no. Not at all. You flatter me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. If I was a dog, I would have probably been wagging my tail happily. ¡°I¡¯m still Silver-Rank. I am quite sure that only Mithril-Rank and above are chosen.¡± ¡°Someone at your level is not Mithril-Rank?¡± The Adventurer asked with surprise. ¡°Well, I do hear about certain countries using their resources to research magic and raise monstrous, genius magicians¡­¡± ¡°It is much harder than it sounds. Even I started at a Magic Artificer Guild, where I did not even meet the standard.¡± And so I talked about my first year as a working adult, when I had been in such a bad state. ¡°Why did you endure such hell¡­¡± The Adventurer said in astonishment. ¡°So you really struggled as well, Ms. Noelle¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, but I think it was quite common. At least, for people in the countryside.¡± ¡°It is not common at all!¡± The Adventurer said firmly. ¡°Still, if it helped you become the person you are today, then at least there is something you can be thankful about.¡± And then he turned to me with a serious expression. ¡°If you ever need anything, Ms. Noelle, do not hesitate to tell us. We Adventurers of the Conquest Team will not forget what you two have done for us.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The warm words filled me with happiness. And then I suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ah, now that I think about it¡­ There is something I have great need of.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The right to have a second serving of these hospital meals, as well as sweets and desserts.¡± At these words, the Adventurer smiled apologetically and said. ¡°No.¡± CH 97 Chapter 97 ¨C Epilogue 2 The Ardenfeld Kingdom¡¯s grand royal palace was also known as the Red Palace. In one room, where the light of the rising sun came pouring in, a meeting was being held. ¡°Unfortunately, it seems like you do not understand the gravity of the situation.¡± Said the elder, who was the royal advisor, and one of the most powerful men in the kingdom. ¡°While the World Trophy may have been started by the empire, it has expanded to a scale where the whole world¡¯s eyes are fixed on it. One cannot prepare for it with the same carelessness as before. One mistake, and it will leave a blemish on this kingdom¡¯s history.¡± ¡°And that is why I am saying that we should have Magus-Rank magicians participate.¡± Said Gawain Stark, who was considered to be the greatest with fire magic. The Magician of Roaring Flames. ¡°If you send me, you will see the best results. That is what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°That will not do. The last thing we want is for one of our Magus-Rank magicians to be defeated. Now that is something that will affect our authority. We cannot allow that.¡± ¡°The empire has called in an elf magician, who has higher mana than any human. And yet this kingdom is quivering in fear over defeat before the fight has even begun. The results would be no surprise then.¡± ¡°That is why I am saying that we should send strong magicians of our own. We select the strongest, most brilliant magicians who are not Magus-Rank. I have already included Luke Waldstein. This isn¡¯t about pride, but about winning at all cost.¡± Said the old advisor. ¡°And so I will ask you once again. This commoner of unknown origins¡­ A Silver-Rank magician who has not been with us for a whole year. You are seriously going to consider making her an Ardenfeld representative?¡± ¡°Of course, I am serious.¡± ¡°Your preference for that commoner has grown tiring. What makes you think that¡­¡± ¡°I thought you would say that.¡± And then he took out a sealed letter from his pocket. ¡°Here is a recommendation from the Holy Blade, Eric Rushford. I¡¯m sure you have heard all about their fight.¡± ¡°That was just some festival entertainment.¡± ¡°Read it. Those who have fought her understand more than anyone. Her potential.¡± Said Gawain Stark. ¡°I will say it again. I, Gawain Stark, and Eric Rushford, captain of the Royal Knights Order, recommend Noelle Springfield as a representative for the World Trophy.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The Fermar Holy Empire was a vast country located near the center of the western continent. The country had continued to expand with its power gained from its main resource, the magic stones that could be mined from their northern mountain ranges. And they were also known for being one of the most advanced countries when it came to magic. As for the World Trophy, which they also managed, they had continued to overwhelm the other countries. Perhaps that was a driving force in their decision to use the elf magician, who had been called from the outside. Elves were said to be able to live for thousands of years, and with so much time dedicated to their craft, they easily outranked human magicians, and had dominated the games. In a room in the state guest house, owned by the Diplomacy Bureau. The minister, who held a seat at the senate, bowed deeply to the two elves who had arrived. ¡°Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to see us.¡± ¡°Indeed. Queen Evangeline is not someone who would usually get involved with the mundane affairs of humans. This is merely the result of Her Majesty¡¯s magnanimity and kindness. Do not forget it.¡± Said the elf with light green hair. The strong words caused the other elf, who stood a step to the back, to smile. ¡°It is fine, Estelle. I do not hate these sorts of social events.¡± Came the gentle voice, which took the minister¡¯s breath away. He could sense a level of mana that was on a different level from any human. The Elk Queen, Evangeline Runeforest was one of the greatest magicians of the age, and was the ultimate champion, after being the first to win in the singles three times in a row during the previous World Trophy. He would have to deal with her with the utmost delicacy. If he were to make such a big mistake that would offend her¡­ Well, he did not want to think of the consequences for that. ¡°So, where is Synthia? I heard that she was to arrive here first.¡± ¡°Lady Synthia has gone to Ardenfeld, saying that there was something she wished to investigate.¡± ¡°Investigate?¡± ¡°Yes. She seemed rather frantic. Apparently, there was a magician she needed to look into. Nothing like this has happened before, and so I was very surprised.¡± ¡°Can you show me the document that she was reading?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Evangelline looked through the document that was handed to her. (Who made her react in such a way¡­?) The minister watched as she perused the document and he said, ¡°Surely it is nothing too important. There is no one on this list who can match you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Evangelline Runefrots said with a smile. As if she had found something very interesting. ¡°I am glad that I agreed to participate. I haven¡¯t felt so excited in some time.¡± The minister followed her gaze in surprise. (On that page¡­?) It had information of magicians who had the lowest ranks on the list, and relatively fewer achievements. (Who could it be¡­?) CH 98 Chapter 98 ¨C Epilogue 3 A hospital room at twilight. Luke Waldstein was sinking into a deep turmoil. He knew that there was no point in thinking about it. He had reached his limit, both physically and mentally. And this was the result of him doing everything that he could. However, the memory of his words would return and haunt him. ¡®There is something more important.¡¯ ¡°If I cannot fight by her side right now, then my life may as well end today.¡± ¡®I had to protect you, Noelle¡­¡¯ He realized it after looking back. On that day, he had said things that were quite embarrassing, hadn¡¯t he? (What possessed me to say that¡­) Being born in a great house, even from when he was young, he had lived with very few instances of failure in terms of how he conducted himself. And so this new memory was quite painful to him. What was she thinking? (Luke, you were quite painful to watch on that day¡­) ¡­He wanted to disappear. He felt excruciatingly self-conscious, and consumed by regret. With such feelings he could not explain, Luke Waldstein let out a sigh. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°Well done! I heard all about the big part that you played, Ms. Noelle.¡± One day, when we were close to being discharged from the hospital. My superiors from the Royal Magicians Order came to visit me. They had been sent to the dungeon city, by official order, and thanks to the fact that we had gone in advance and made connections with the Conquest Party, they were able to continue with their job a lot more smoothly than they were expecting. Because they were from the same organization as us, they were able to sign a contract, giving them priority when researching and analyzing artifacts found on the 80th floor. As I heard them talking excitedly, I felt happy that I had done my best. ¡°Mr. Luke has also been recovering quickly. Though, he was sighing an awful lot.¡± We thought about it for a moment. The first thing that came to my mind was the battle against the floor boss¡­ Well, right after it. How he had dragged his wounded body across the floor and given me his last potion. ¡®I had to protect you, Noelle¡­¡¯ My heart started beating in a strange way. It was an odd feeling, like I was not myself anymore. What was that? As I puzzled over it, my superior said, ¡®That¡¯s right. There is something important I have to tell you.¡¯ ¡°First, it¡¯s been decided that you will be promoted to Gold-Rank. There was some opposition within the palace, as they did not want a commoner to rise so quickly. But their arguments were weak against such a great achievement. You could say that you silenced them with power.¡± ¡°No, no, you¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡± Though, I smiled at the compliment. My coworkers at the Royal Magicians Order really were good at praising me. As I was reminded of just how great a workplace it was, my superior continued. ¡°And one other thing. The World Trophy that is hosted by the empire.¡± ¡°Yes, it is quite soon! I was thinking about going to see it, if my schedule allows! After all, it is just once every four years, and I can see great magicians from different countries compete! It should be the kind of experience that I will never forget! Though, I¡¯ve always been a little disappointed that our country does not seem to put much effort into it.¡± I said rapidly, causing my superior to laugh. Damn it. I had a habit of talking too much when it came to things that interested me. I scratched my head with embarrassment. ¡°Well, it seems like you will be amongst those representing us.¡± ¡­Hmm? I felt like I just heard something insane. No, it couldn¡¯t be. That would never happen. Yes. ¡°Um, please don¡¯t joke about such things. Something like that would never¡­¡± ¡°Here is the official written request.¡± I doubted it with all of my might as l looked through it. But unbelievably¡­ Really unbelievable¡­ It bore the official magic seal of the Royal Magicians Order. ¡°Mr. Luke was also chosen. It seems like for once, our country actually wants to win.¡± My superior said with a smile. ¡°I have high expectations for you. Do your best.¡± I was frozen for quite some time. And then¡­ WHAAAAAAT!? My eyes rolled up into my head. Dear mother, who is waiting for me at home. Though I have not been one for long, my new life as a Royal Magician continues to move in directions that I never would have expected. CH 99 Chapter 99 ¨C World Trophy The World Trophy that was hosted by the empire. As I was raised in the countryside, and little information reached us, I only found out about it after enrolling at the magic academy in the royal capital. The amazing magicians who fought while representing their country. Straightway, I was captivated by them. One day, I would like to become a magician who could have such an effect on the audience¡­! While I never talked to anyone about it, the hope was deep in my heart as I trained behind the school every day. All of it was so difficult to do. However, as I repeated them, I improved little by little. That made me so happy, and I trained even more. I now thought back on those days with great fondness. However, I eventually was brought to reality. The people that were chosen were just a small group of elite Royal Magicians who had notable achievements. No woman of common birth had ever been chosen. In the first place, just entering the Royal Magicians Order was already a huge obstacle that I might not be able to overcome. And so I thought that it would never happen. Still, I loved magic. I didn¡¯t mind if the pay was low. Or if I had no free time. Even if I couldn¡¯t travel or buy things that I wanted. And so, please god. Just give me a job where I can use magic. Back then, all I could do was pray like that. It was because of that experience that I couldn¡¯t believe it. That I would be chosen for the national team¡­! According to what I heard later, it was because Mr. Gawain and the Holy Blade had recommended me. This was still my first year, and I was not supported by anyone, so recommending me would have its risks. And yet they had chosen me. Well, then I would have to give it my all so that I would meet their expectations! Magicians of the highest rank would be there to represent their countries. However, I tended to burn hotter the stronger my enemy was. My goal, to become number one in the world! I thought with excitement. In fact, I was probably already a front runner when it came to unfortunate girls who rely on their mother to cook, clean, do their laundry, throw out the trash, and all household chores. I lived my days without putting any effort into anything unrelated to magic. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he sees in you, really¡­¡± My mother would mutter with annoyance as she watched me lie around in bed while still wearing the same loungewear from my student days(It still fit, and I didn¡¯t want it to go to waste). N-no, I do my best when I go outside! And so I wanted to relax back at home, where no one was watching me. Such were my thoughts as I spent my days off, first sleeping for ten hours, and then taking a nap. However, I did have one problem. It was regarding my friend, Luke, who had helped when I was lost and had nowhere to work. After the vicious battle in the grand dungeon, I experienced a strange excitement in my heart for the first time. What was that feeling? Day after day, heated debates would be held within my brain, by the seven versions of me, who had a wealth of professional knowledge. And recently, the answer to the mystery had been revealed. This feeling¡­ It was a sense of danger. ¡®It is likely that since I am so wise, my instincts are detecting that in the near future, he and I will have to fight.¡¯ ¡®Luke Waldstein will surely be one of the strongest at the World Trophy.¡¯ The seven in my head never disappointed with their incredible knowledge. If I had realized that the day the two of us would clash was approaching, then it would make sense that I would start to feel different, and my heart would beat faster. In spite of saying that we were equal rivals, he seemed to help me an awful lot. And in terms of achievements, he was unfortunately ahead of me. So this was my chance to obliterate him and catch up, once and for all. Yes, that is what I will do. ¡®That¡¯s amazing, Ms. Noelle. To think that you¡¯re more of a genius than Luke.¡± ¡®Hehe!¡¯ I smiled as I imagined Ms. Leticia praising me. Regardless, I continued my preparations for the World Trophy with great enthusiasm. Bonus chapters courtesy of Al. Thank you so much!! CH 100 Chapter 100 ¨C Something Hoped For In order to participate in the World Trophy, it was necessary to pass the final qualifiers that took place in each territory. The Ardenfeld Kingdom would compete in the western final qualifier. However, this was the part where the country had struggled at this stage in recent years. The reason for this was that while other countries put great effort into preparation, Ardenfeld saw it as less important, since it was not related to the duties of a magician, and so they had been sending magicians as if an afterthought. In the first place, in Ardentfeld, the Royal Magicians Order had traditionally put much more weight into magic research. The current chief had been the first person in the world to succeed with time reversal magic, and many others also focused on their research. And so I had often felt that if they only put more effort into it, they would have been able to see better results. Four years ago, the three that had been sent were all defeated at the final qualifier. And so not a single person made it into the main battle. Due to these results, several newspapers had started to write about how the Ardenfeld kingdom was no longer a threat, or was ¡®behind the times.¡¯ Even though the empire was just calling in elves to help them win! I won¡¯t forgive them! I¡¯ll beat them all! ¡°Very good, Springfield. That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Said my superior, who had also been chosen as a representative. It was Ryan Archbulet, an Adamantite-Rank magician of the 1st unit. ¡°What you need in order to win a battle, is that burning passion. It is no wonder that you are a rising star that is being promoted at such a rapid pace.¡± Ryan nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Now listen here, Springfield. We have unlimited potential. Just look at those bamboo plants that grow in the east. They continue to grow, undefeated by storms and snow, and raise their faces towards the heavens. Beautiful and strong. And so we must fight with everything we have, just like the bamboo. I know that you can do it. From today, we are all bamboo!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Like Mr. Gawain, he fought with fire magic. And he certainly had a unique point of view¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a bamboo tree!¡± I raised my fist into the air. ¡°Let¡¯s begin! It is time to run, Springfield!¡± ¡°Yes! Let us run towards the sunset!¡± It was my style to go along with anything, as long as it looked interesting. Besides, I liked these kinds of passionate training methods. Though, Luke was the complete opposite. He was calm and cool, and looked at us with incredibly cold eyes. If only he would join in. It was so fun. But when I told him this¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll never do it.¡± He said, not allowing for any argument. However, the three of us were going to be a team. And so it would surely help with the mood, if we did it together. Thinking this, I decided to put a certain plan into action. ¡°Hey, hey. Luke. If you do the bamboo with us, I¡¯ll reward you with this special eggroll from my lunch.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Grr¡­ Fine. Then you can have one. Just one of my fried chicken.¡± ¡°Do you want my hamburger steak?¡± ¡°I can!? Thank you! Yes!¡± It was made by the head cook at the mansion that Luke lived in, and it was so soft and juicy and delicious. This unexpected procurement filled me with great happiness. And it was only after lunch was finished that I realized something. Ah! Luke could do that. Who else would be able to trick someone as intelligent, cultured, and wonderfully mature as me¡­! This would not be easy. In terms of his brain, he was on the same level as me. And though I was reminded once again of my friend¡¯s power, my mind went back to the taste of that delicious hamburger steak. ¡­I¡¯m going to ask him to give me one tomorrow as well. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó And so our training for the World Trophy began. Luke Waldstein was deep in thought as he sat in the waiting room of the Royal Magicians Order¡¯s training ground. (What is this bamboo¡­) As a realist who calmly observed situations with objectivity, Luke could not understand overly passionate people like Ryan. However, his expectations were not high enough to brood over it for long. He understood that he would never see eye to eye with some people. And as long as everyone did their duty, then they should be able to have a friendly relationship without any problem. Except¡­the person he cared about more than anyone, was also involved. ¡®Let¡¯s begin! It is time to run, Springfield!¡¯ ¡®Yes! Let us run towards the sunset!¡¯ She got along with their superior immediately. Noelle had an active personality that made her get along with these athletic types. During their time at the academy, she would even compete with those in the athletic club over who could eat more. And so he had expected this. Still, he did not feel too happy seeing how well they got along. (¡­I¡¯m being stupid. Act like an adult.) He knew that these feelings were foolish. In the first place, as his father¡¯s heir, he was not even in a position to be able to be with her. Getting too close could end up hurting her. Besides, it was possible that it wasn¡¯t even something that she wanted. Being close by and watching over her was as far as he could go. And so if she were to find happiness with someone else, then he had to give his blessing. Because if she was happy, then he would be happy. He wanted to become the kind of person who could really feel that way. (I really am ridiculous¡­) He thought, self-deprecatingly. And then the day¡¯s training ended. Luke returned to the Waldstein house, and was greeted by the elderly butler who wore a monocle. ¡°Welcome back, Master Luke.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± They greeted each other and then headed to a room that was near the back of the second floor. It was completely dark inside, save for the light that poured in from the gap in the curtains. ¡°How are things going?¡± In the darkness, the words seemed to echo differently than usual. ¡°Everything is going as planned, Master Luke.¡± The old butler nodded. ¡°Upon your promotion to a Magus-Rank magician, we will be able to take in a third of the powerful nobles within the palace. That being said, the condition was that the results must be sufficient to persuade those who are neutral.¡± ¡°Yes. That is fine. More than fine.¡± Luke Waldstein said. ¡°I have finally reached this point. Finally¡­¡± He said, as if tasting the words in his mouth. He had hoped for this moment for so long. This was the opportunity that he wanted. To be promoted to a Magus-Rank magician at a record speed. That was something that would silence everybody. It would put him within reach of becoming the greatest magician in the kingdom. And he would be able to marry whoever he wanted. ¡°However, Master Luke. Perhaps you should not expect too much¡­ Even if you do break that record, it will not be easy to persuade those who are neutral.¡± ¡°I know that. Being a runner-up will not be enough. We will have to win.¡± ¡°It will be a brutal battle, where representatives from all over the world will show their worth. Many of them have trained especially for combat, just for this event. And there is even an elf magician with great power¡­¡± ¡°I cannot win. Is that what you are saying?¡± His words were as cold as ice. However, the old butler continued. ¡°Normally, I would not say such a thing. I truly believe that you are a brilliant magician without equal. However¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the doctor advised against it?¡± It was true. His body had paid the price for fighting in that battle. The guardian in the dungeon. He had been dealt a deep wound that even the best doctors could not completely heal. ¡°No one from this country was able to even reach the main tournament. And so it would be the greatest achievement to win. There is no better opportunity. If I don¡¯t do something now, it will all end, and I will be powerless. That is what I think.¡± Said Luke Waldstein. ¡°I am going. And I will win. That is what I decided.¡± CH 101 Chapter 101 ¨C Special Public Training 1 ¡°You want me to accompany the national team?¡± Leticia Risettastone heard this after some time had passed since the representatives had been selected. ¡°Aye. I decided that it would be best to have someone who I can trust accompany them.¡± Gawain nodded before continuing. ¡°A lot of strange things have been happening lately.¡± ¡°Strange things?¡± ¡°Traces of attempts to remove our little newcomer from the roster. Apparently, there are some nobles who are against a commoner representing them.¡± ¡°I see. As people who want to protect their current rights and privileges, a commoner gaining so much support could mean danger.¡± Leticia recalled that something similar had happened when Gawain was promoted to Magus-Rank, as he was also of common birth. Some of the harassment was so bad, and could not be ignored as a mere joke. There had even been multiple attempts to poison him. Surely there would have been sleepless nights as he was racked with anxiety and distress. He just kept getting the best results and proved his worth. And then he found the ringleader who was pulling the strings in the back, and used the enemy¡¯s weakness to his advantage. ¡°I want to be the last person to experience that. And you can help make that possible.¡± Perhaps since he had gone through all that, he did not want the same for a subordinate. That being said, he was also soft when it came to those he was close to. So perhaps he would have done the same regardless. ¡°Very well. Do you have any clues based on what they have been doing?¡± ¡°There was some strange flow of money. And some of the documents used writing implements from the empire.¡± ¡°So you think they are related to this.¡± ¡°It is likely. They have already made their first move.¡± Gawain continued with a serious expression. ¡°¡­There will be a special public training session.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°You are going to accompany us, Ms. Leticia!¡± This was wonderful news for me. I looked up to her, and she had been kind to me ever since I joined. She already helped me with my training regimen, and had looked after me as a magician more than anyone, and so I could not ask for a better ally to have now that I would be competing. By participating in the games together, we might even grow closer. This was my chance to get to know her better! I grinned at the thought of us walking closely together, and then Ms. Leticia said, ¡°So, Ms. Noelle. There will be a public training session.¡± ¡°Public training?¡± ¡°Yes. And there will be a special regimen just for you.¡± ¡°Just for me¡­¡± The words touched me deeply. Not for Luke or Ryan, but me¡­! That must mean they had incredibly high expectations! ¡°Please leave it to me! I shall not disappoint you!¡± Ms. Leticia would be watching from the side, and so I must do my best to get good results. I was so excited that I did not realize it. The reason that Ms. Leticia had looked apologetic as she said it¡­ ¡°And so, about what training you will actually be doing¡­¡± ¡°Yes. What will it be?¡± ¡°You will have to survive battling ten Gold and Mithril-Rank Royal Magicians for three minutes.¡± ¡°I see. Ten Gold and Mithril-Rank magicians.¡± Yes, yes. I nodded to her, and then¡­ ¡°¡­What?¡± I stood still, not being able to accept the reality. The others around began to talk. ¡°What are you thinking! And during such an important time!¡± ¡°Shorty is the treasure of the 3rd unit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of this kid that we¡¯ve been able to brag to the other units recently!¡± ¡°Ten against one is not a fair battle! She will be annihilated without leaving a trace!¡± I¡­am going to be erased from existence¡­ Without leaving a trace¡­ ¡°There is nothing that I can do about it. Before I knew it, the decision had been made.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± At Ms. Leticia¡¯s words, my coworkers looked shocked, but they then rushed to me and shook me by the shoulders. ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t die! At least not without leaving a trace!¡± ¡°As long as some scrap of you is left, we can try to bring you back to life!¡± ¡°Please! Just a little! Just survive a little bit, so that we can continue to gloat about your achievements¡­!¡± Ah, I am going to die. This sudden announcement of my end caused me to freeze with my eyes rolled back into my head. CH 102 Chapter 102 ¨C Special Public Training 2 ¡°Bu-but, why¡­¡± I managed to say as my voice shook. ¡°Apparently, it was set up by some of the royalist nobles who do not look kindly at your achievements.¡± Said Ms. Leticia. ¡°A commoner¡¯s success is not convenient for those who want to protect the rights and privileges of the upper class. Especially since you are not backed by any powerful house. A common girl like you must do more to prove your worth. That is how they feel.¡± ¡°¡­So, my abilities and achievements are insufficient.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. Humans just see what they want to see, that is all. Your capabilities are real without a doubt.¡± Ms. Leticia sure was nice. And warm. ¡°Thank you. While it might be difficult, I shall give it my all.¡± I said while looking up at Ms. Leticia. ¡°So, when will this public training take place?¡± And like that, without any time to prepare myself mentally, I was made to stand in the Royal Magicians Order¡¯s special training area. The newcomer magician who was a commoner was going to face ten opponents at once. This very unusual training method attracted the attention of many of the palace inhabitants, and so the spectator seats were filled with nobles and others who worked here. Why were there so many people¡­ Why do they want to see it so much? The sight of me being turned into dust¡­ I already felt defeated before my suddenly decided public execution had even started. But eventually, that emotion turned into a strong desire to cling onto my life. I had been born and raised in a poor household, and even had to eat grass sometimes. There would be times when I would blissfully enjoy eating a tingly mushroom, only to find out that it was poisonous. In terms of vitality and toughness, I knew that I could match anyone in the whole palace. I would not be killed so easily! I would survive, no matter what I had to do! And with this strong resolve in my chest, I faced the others. And so the special training began. The participants for this special public training session were magicians from a different unit, who also happened to be part of the kingsguard. Perhaps they had wanted to fight me directly, and see how much a new magician like me could do. Three were Mithril-Rank, and seven were Gold. I gulped as I sensed their mana. Strong and refined. These people were good¡­ There was no way it would be a fair fight. If I took them on properly, then I would be killed in an instant. In other words, my best option for enduring this training for three minutes¡­was to keep running. ¡°Spell Boost.¡± Support magic that made me move at accelerated speed. They cast support magic on each other, preparing before unleashing their coordinated attacks. They must have predicted that I would focus on running, as speed was my strength. With wide-area magic attacks that were difficult to escape, they began to limit my paths of retreat. Eventually, I had fewer options. And before I knew it, it was too late. I had been chased into a deadend. ¡­Damn it. Thunder magic cut through the air. I was blown off of my feet, and the ground spun around me. The taste of sand filled my mouth. I was in awe, once again. Even though I was clearly below them, they fought with precision, ensuring that they had the advantage. These were real professionals who had survived severe competition for years. Anyone who watched and saw the difference in our movements would have been able to predict the outcome. A one-sided fight. The difference was so big that it felt pointless to even continue. ¡­However, these were the kinds of fights that were worth taking on. ¡®Who are you calling a commoner! I was able to attend this school because of my mother¡¯s hard work! That is something I am proud of, and I don¡¯t care if your father is a duke! I¡¯ll beat you up a hundred or even a thousand times!¡¯ My heart started to beat faster. The stronger my opponent, the hotter I burned. ¡­I was starting to enjoy this. Now, the real challenge begins. CH 103 Chapter 103 ¨C Special Public Training 3 ¡°It is so one-sided¡­¡± Muttered one of the spectators. ¡°No, she is doing quite well. Not many would be able to survive for this long against ten magicians of that level.¡± Said the other person who sat close by. ¡°That being said, it is only a matter of time before she gets knocked out.¡± This special public training had been decided so suddenly. Even though not much time had passed since it started, the crowds already felt that the battle was about to end. The difference in strength was clear. And even though they were going against someone of lower rank, the veteran magicians were not holding back at all. Thunderous roars. The coordinated magic attacks caused shockwaves to shake the ground. ¡°What power¡­¡± They gasped. Even the people who had arranged this training did not expect the difference to be so big. ¡°I knew this would happen. These are not opponents one can take on alone.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó By a hair¡¯s breadth, I dodged the explosive attacks. Layers and layers of strengthening magic. But the attacks had such ridiculous destructive force, that even being scratched by them could result in a mortal wound. Ten against one. The difference was so big, that both I and everyone else knew that it was a hopeless situation. There would be no winning if I tried to fight them head on. Calm down. It would be fine. Because I knew what I had to do. ¡®No. I can¡¯t do this¡­¡¯ The very first time I ran into a hopeless situation as a working adult. ¡®That is a word for liars. Just do it.¡¯ The world was cruel and filled with unfairness. However, at the same time, I did not want to be defeated. I could not allow myself to be crushed underneath it. And so little by little, I would do what I could. I didn¡¯t know how far I would be able to go. But I would try. I will do what I can. That is all¡­ ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó Jeffrey Mayfield, Mithril-Rank magician of the 7th unit in the Royal Magicians Order, could not help but be impressed by the small magician who was dodging his attacks. (Acceleration magic. I have seen her use it before. But it seems so much faster when going against her.) The coordinated attacks of these experienced and elite ten. The fact that she continued to dodge the attacks without being hit by a lethal blow was enough to prove that she was highly capable. (I see. It is no wonder she has achieved great things recently.) This was why Captain Gawain and the crown prince had such high expectations for her. When it came to pure speed, she was among the best in the whole kingdom. She had the strength to face those above her class, and stay calm while always choosing the best decisions to make. There was no doubt about it. She had exceptional talent. How great a magician would she be in the future? If she could go this far during her first year, it was only natural to expect great things. However, this also invited misfortune. The mad dragon, the fight with the Holy Blade, the dungeon. These achievements had raised peoples¡¯ expectations for her, to the point where it exceeded reality, and was something she could no longer reach. This match itself was so completely wrong. It was hopeless, without any chance of a shocking turnaround. Everything was going towards the predicted conclusion. Jeffrey and the others continued to chase her into a corner. Like a lion hunting a rat, they did not allow their focus to waver. (Let¡¯s end this) Multiple magic circles were activated. But in the next instant, the magicians felt a sensation that was like their whole bodies had frozen over. (Wh-what¡­?) The presence of mana was so powerful that it could crush them. They did not understand what had happened. Shockwaves that hit their whole bodies. The thunderous sounds assaulted their eardrums. Jeffrey was at a loss for words when he saw her, vaguely behind the dust. (She canceled out the rain of magic¡­all by herself¡­!?¡± What was happening? Jeffrey gulped as he analyzed the scene. (She used wind magic to disturb the trajectory, causing the magic attacks to crash into each other, killing the momentum¡­!?) It almost seemed inhuman. The amount of spatial awareness and ability to understand the situation. A chill ran down his spine. (Impossible. She has exceeded expectations¡­¡± CH 104 Chapter 104 ¨C Special Public Training 4 No one could call it a fair battle. The audience was starting to lose interest, now that it was clear that the small magician was about to be defeated. ¡°How much longer do you think she will last?¡± ¡°Surely it will be any moment now. The result is obvious.¡± ¡°She should not have been fighting them in the first place. Why did they choose this tiny commoner to represent the kingdom¡­¡± ¡°You are being too harsh. She has done admirably already. Even if it was still reckless.¡± They talked with assurance. ¡°No. She is being favored. Just look at her fight. I see nothing to justify her rise. Why was such a person promoted as a¡­¡± That¡¯s when the sounds echoed all around them. The man¡¯s words were cut off, and his eyes went back to the field. ¡°What in the¡­¡± There was fear in his eyes as he froze. It was as if time itself had stopped. And then his expression turned to that of shock. ¡°¡­What?¡± The murmur sounded quite loud. No one said anything. They could only stare at the field as if they were under a spell. Ten against one. Elite opponents who surpassed her in experience and achievements. The small magician had bounced back from such a disadvantageous position, and with a head-on counter attack, canceled out the barrage of enemy fire. ¡°It¡­can¡¯t be¡­¡± His voice shook. The spectators could do nothing but watch. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (How fun! This is the way it should be¡­!) The unexpected power shown by the new magician. The magicians of the 1st unit watched this with joyous excitement. They were in the unit known to have the most brilliant of the Royal Magicians Order. And so in a way, they managed and controlled the society of magic within the kingdom. Most of the work involved practical things, like creating institutions and inspections, and so they did not have much opportunity to see something like this practice session. As magicians, they wanted to step out of their offices once in a while, and fight against someone who could withstand the full force of their power. Their minds were their weapons. With great intelligence and ability to analyze, they had already realized the intention behind each movement of Noelle Springfield. Her strong ability to make decisions, and hidden plans. Even if it looked like she was fighting with brute force, the truth was the exact opposite. In order to make up for what she lacked, she would always stand in positions where her opponents would find it difficult to efficiently use their full power, and by focusing all her attacks at one point, she created partial balance and countered. She was poking at their weak spots. While they were members of the Kingsguard who had been gathered together, there was something that they lacked as a team. While as individuals, they had a high understanding of tactics, there were small, barely discernible gaps in their coordination. However, it was these gaps that allowed her to cancel out their magic attacks. (It is likely that only we of the 1st unit have noticed it. Her outstanding ability to make decisions.) What kind of hell had she experienced in order to reach such a place at that age. (Still, she went against the wrong opponent. Now that we know what she is doing, there are countermeasures. Even if others might have trouble, it is nothing that we cannot handle.) If she was using these gaps, then they would in turn, use that against her. Read her movements in advance and attack when it would be most difficult for her to deal with them. The results were so clear that it was almost cruel. Caught by surprise, she was unable to dodge the attack. And in the blink of an eye, she was pushed back towards the wall. It was an unavoidable result. An equilibrium made by poking at the gaps in their coordination, and focusing her attacks in one area. The difference in ability was obvious. And once it was filled, the tide of battle would change, never to be recovered. Noelle Springfield could do nothing but retreat from the vicious attacks that pushed forward. She was like a pebble against a raging current. It was all she could do to not be hit by a lethal blow. (I commend you. You did well in the face of such opposition.) Regaining her position was impossible now. The magicians of the 1st unit stepped forward in order to end the battle. (It¡¯s done.) Magic circles were activated, as if to fill the area around them. Numerous shots of magic fire rained down over her¡­ But in the next instant, they felt a chill like they had never felt before. (Wha¡­t¡­?) The ground shook violently. The weight of the shockwaves slammed against their bodies. (The activation speed is rising¡­) She unleashed a chain of wind cannonfire that was faster than any previous attack. Even though she could no longer attack where there were gaps in their positions, she had increased the activation speed of her magic to the point that she could push back with firepower after regaining her advantage. (Her power increases as she fights¡­!?) It did not look like she had been holding back up until now. Perhaps it was something that she had no control over. It had to be instinct then. She was becoming more efficient and optimizing against enemy attacks. A monster who was remaking herself and evolving during battle. Power beyond measure, within such a small frame. (What is this¡­) The ever increasing presence of great mana. ¡°¡­This is bad.¡± In the next instant, two Magus-Rank magicians moved in between them. The best when it came to fire, the Magician of Hellfire, Gawain Stark, and the best with ice, the Platinum Magician, Chris Sherlock. With a speed that the eyes could not follow, the dagger went to her neck. A surprise attack. And then the small magician lost consciousness. The two had disarmed her in the blink of an eye. ¡°Three minutes have already passed. Noelle Springfield wins.¡± Said the low voice. There was a hint of franticness in there. The two Magus-Rank magicians had stopped her without even glancing towards us. (What would have happened if they didn¡¯t intervene¡­) His clenched fists were wet with sweat like he had never experienced before. This newcomer who had risen at a speed second only to Luke Waldstein. Her true worth had yet to be fully seen. CH 105 Chapter 105 ¨C The Days Leading up to the Final Qualifier The Royal Magicians Order¡¯s special training ground. It was right after Luke Waldstein had carried the small magician to the infirmary. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. It was a necessary measure.¡± As for who was there. It was obvious before he opened his mouth. The presence of overwhelmingly powerful mana. Gawain Stark. The Hellfire Magician. ¡°I know that. I would have stopped her myself if you two hadn¡¯t.¡± ¡°And yet your thunder attacks were directed towards us.¡± ¡°That was just a reflex¡­¡± ¡°You prioritize her too much.¡± ¡°¡­Well, nevermind that.¡± Luke averted his eyes, and then Gawain said, ¡°You really have changed.¡± ¡°I have?¡± ¡°Those who knew you during your first year would be shocked. There are some who still shiver with fear when they think about how cold your voice was back then.¡± ¡°I do feel sorry about that. I was much more tense at the time.¡± He had realized what was important after losing it. After she had gone down a different path, he wanted to be by her side. He didn¡¯t care about anything else, and every day was spent towards getting results. ¡°I respect how hard you work. Your efforts exceeded those of everyone else, and that resulted in you being promoted with such speed. Of course, I don¡¯t think anyone realized it was just because of some common girl you had feelings for during your years as a student.¡± ¡°I told you, don¡¯t talk about that.¡± ¡°There are not many who can beat you in the Royal Magicians Order. At this point, you can probably even take on a Magus-Rank magician.¡± Gawain paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Well, if you are in peak condition, that is.¡± Luke Waldstein let out a deep sigh. ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed.¡± ¡°It is quite obvious to see.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t try to stop me. I am going.¡± ¡°I know. It is your life. As long as you can take responsibility for the results, then you may do as you like.¡± Said Gawain. ¡°However, the World Trophy has successive battles. If you continue to fight, then your condition will only get worse. In that state, you will¡­¡± He glanced at Luke and continued. ¡°You will be fighting against the most powerful opponents.¡± Silence. And then Luke opened his mouth. ¡°I welcome it.¡± ¡°As long as you are resolved.¡± Gawain smiled with a nod. ¡°This is an order from your captain. Return safely at all costs. Do not push yourself too hard.¡± The last words were likely the ones he wanted to convey the most. (He really is too soft to his subordinates.) He was exactly as his reputation suggested. Luke thought with a chuckle. And he was grateful to be counted among those close to him. But he also knew that no one could stop him in this state. No matter who the opponent was, he would overcome it. With this resolve in his chest, Luke Waldstein continued forward. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó In the infirmary. After waking up, I was thoroughly praised by my coworkers. ¡°You did well¡­! You did not die on us!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Now just continue on like this, so we can boast about it to the other units! We¡¯re counting on you!¡± After the results of the public training session, there were fewer voices in the palace that objected to me being selected. And I had gained much support. Regardless, I was relieved that the danger had now passed. However, what was really important was the results of the actual tournament. While it would be severe, I wanted to meet everyone¡¯s expectations! And so I trained intensively. No matter how hard it was, I never thought for a moment that I wanted to quit. There had been times when I wasn¡¯t allowed to do it, even if I wanted to. Everyone said I couldn¡¯t, and they had no expectations for me. Thinking back on that time, I was so happy that I was able to use my beloved magic every day now. On the other hand, while the amount of training increased, I became more of a failure at home. Using fatigue as an excuse, I would just lie around in bed, and enjoy whatever treats I had got for myself as a reward for all my hard work. I had some crepes and then some waffles, and a custard tart. ¡°Ehehe. I¡¯m so happy!¡± As I lay there, indulging myself, my mother looked on in despair, saying, ¡®How could anyone want to be with her¡­¡¯ and ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t change his mind¡­¡¯ That being said, I think she also understood that I was doing my best. And before I headed out for the final qualifier, she cheered me on with great emotion. ¡°I know that you can do it. And once you show what you can do in front of all of those people, even he will forget all of your faults, and he¡¯ll mistake you for an appealing person. Yes, you are very short and have no lady-like qualities to speak of, but this is your chance to make up for that complete lack of womanly appeal!¡± ¡°My complete lack of what!!¡± She was emotional in a very strange way, that I had to object sternly. What a thing to say to someone as alluring and dashing as me! Really now! In any case, there was now one week left until the final qualifier. A fancy carriage had been hired to take us to the location where it would be held. The country of sorcery, Rysvania. ¡°Ah! Sir Luke! He¡¯s as beautiful as always!¡± ¡°Sir Ryan! I will follow you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Look! Look! There is Lady Leticia!¡± A great crowd of people had gathered around the street in front of the palace, in order to see us off. I recalled that I had come here to do the same when I was a student. But since the kingdom was putting a greater effort into the competition this time, there were more people than usual. The problem was, I could not hear anyone cheering for me. I even tried to look out of the window, with a calm expression as if I wasn¡¯t really waiting for anything. But there was no reaction. This is strange. I thought we representatives were supposed to be cheered on. I tilted my head in puzzlement, and listened to the voices of the crowd. ¡°Ms. Noelle. She is not here. But I came all of this way to see her.¡± Oh! There was a boy who was rooting for me! Perhaps he was a student. Judging by his height, he might be in middle school? I stuck my head out of the window and casually said, ¡®Here I am!¡¯ Now! You may cheer for me to your heart¡¯s content! As I waited there patiently, the boys said to each other, ¡°What is wrong with that girl over there? She¡¯s staring at us.¡± ¡°Maybe her parents are the organizers?¡± ¡°Well, I doubt any of the representatives would look so desperate.¡± How dare these children treat me like a child¡­. Apparently, they didn¡¯t realize who I was. This was horrible¡­ How is such a thing even possible¡­ Oh, I will show them, I will. Also, I must drink more milk. Such was my secret resolution. CH 106 Chapter 106 ¨C The Two Good Luck Charms Rysvania, the country of sorcery. One third of the population could use magic, making it one of the most advanced countries of the west. It was founded by the great magician, Graham Rysvania, who had saved the surrounding countries from a stampede of ancient dragons, and had succeeded in sealing off the city of Grambern. With such roots, it was no wonder that interest in magic was so high. From the royal family to lower ranking nobles, there were many magicians in important offices. However, it was only during the past eight years that they started to pay much attention to the World Trophy. But ever since then, they had shown incredible results with their brilliant abilities, and all three of their magicians had passed the final qualifier during the previous tournament. In fact, the reason that the three Ardenfeld representatives were annihilated last time, was mostly because they went against those three. Apparently, it was going to be the same three magicians this time. You could say that they were our greatest rivals. Uhhh¡­ I was starting to feel nervous¡­ I would go and take a walk as a diversion. And so I walked around the lodging house where many of the representatives were staying. However, this had the opposite effect. I-I¡¯m surrounded by monsters¡­ Well, I suppose that was to be expected, since they were representing their country. While I was feeling shaken by how strong they all were, I saw someone familiar and stopped. ¡­He¡¯s already training. Careful, so that he didn¡¯t notice me, I watched as he trained. It was basic training, and incredibly boring. And yet he repeated it as if obsessed. Well, he had not changed at all. I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. While he made everything look so easy, it was only because of great effort that most didn¡¯t see. He had worked so hard to become the person that he was. I could not fall behind. I have to find a place where I can hide and train as well. And so I went to the back of a nearby temple, and trained there. After repeating some basic training for about an hour, I started to feel calm again. Good! That¡¯s enough for today! With a sense of satisfaction, I started to make my way back to the lodging house, when I saw that some good luck charms were being sold on the side of the street. During such times, it was good to rely on divine powers as well, and so I thought to buy one. I¡¯ll take one. I was about to say, but then paused. And after thinking for a moment, I said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°A charm?¡± After dinner in the lodging house, I gave it to him. Luke looked at me with surprise. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a prayer for victory. I thought maybe it could help.¡± I said, and suddenly recalled a conversation we had while we were students. ¡°Well, I know you don¡¯t believe in gods or such things.¡± ¡°Huh? Did I say that?¡± ¡°You did. Have you forgotten? It was before the graduation exam at the academy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, you really don¡¯t remember¡­¡± I said with a look of annoyance. ¡°Being the kind and gentle soul that I am, I bought a charm for you one week before the exam. But before I could give it to you, you chose the worst time to make that revelation¡­¡± ¡°¡­Ah, perhaps I did.¡± ¡°Really, it was so awkward after that. However, I didn¡¯t want it to go to waste, so I forced you to take it.¡± I thought back nostalgically. For Luke, it might have been a troublesome gift. Well, it was just me who wanted to give it to him. ¡°Perhaps it goes against your beliefs, but just take it. We¡¯ll advance together and shock those people from the country of sorcery.¡± I felt a little embarrassed, and so I said it jokingly. And then Luke chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡®You did. Have you forgotten? It was before the graduation exam at the academy.¡¯ After being told this, Luke Waldstein was not able to respond. In truth, he did remember that day, as if it was yesterday. However, it had occurred to him that it would look strange if he remembered too much. Such unnecessary thoughts had flashed through his mind. But how had she taken his awkward reaction then? He sighed at how concerned he felt. And then he looked down at the charm. Then he put the simple thing in his pocket, as if it was important. His fingers brushed against something else that was in his pocket. He made sure that she was gone, and then he quietly took it out. It was the charm, now old and worn. In fact, he had kept it with him ever since that day. CH 107 Chapter 107 ¨C First Battle The World Trophy final qualifier. It was the day after we arrived in the country of sorcery that the draw was held. In the venue, I could sense the presence of many powerful opponents. So these were the people I would have to fight¡­ This was my first time participating in a magic tournament. I hadn¡¯t even competed in tournaments in Ardenfeld, and so I had considerably less experience compared to the other participants. My first tournament was to be an international one. And it would affect the reputation of the country. Of course, public¡¯s reactions to me were also quite severe. Not only was I of common birth, but my career had barely just begun. And so it seemed like a lot of people did not rank me very highly. That was just fine! All I have to do then, is defy their expectations! If anything, it was convenient that they underestimated me. It would make battling them much easier if their guard was lowered. It had been determined that I had enough power to participate. I had been chosen. And so in order to repay them with as good a result as possible, I would carefully prepare in every way that I could. ¡°Your first opponent will be Allesandro Vortera. A powerful magician from Brandal. A specialist in gravity magic and duels. And while he is not on the same level as the trio, who are our main rivals, it is still said that he is strong enough to pass to the main battle.¡± Ms. Leticia relayed to me what information she had, and we came up with strategies. ¡°He is very experienced, and has no obvious flaws. However, after some analysis, the research team has discovered a tendency of his. The accuracy of spells seems to drop a little after unleashing his strongest attacks in rapid succession.¡± The only weakness she could tell me of was a small drop in accuracy. The more I learned, the more impressive my opponent seemed. Which made me all the more eager to fight. More than anything, it was a chance for me to use my beloved magic to the fullest. Compared to those days of being called useless and only being allowed to do simple jobs, this was the height of happiness. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The first day of the final qualifier for the World Trophy. The venue was packed with spectators from all over the surrounding countries. As this country of sorcery had a high interest in magic, the tournament was practically a national event. Within the audience, there were magicians from the other countries, who were there for reconnaissance purposes. In order to support their own magicians, they would gather information, analyze, and look for weaknesses in opponents. ¡°So the next one is Allesandro Vorter.¡± The strongest magician of Brandal, and a rare user of gravity magic. He was one that the other countries kept a wary eye on. In these individual matches, experience greatly affected the outcome. Besides, as gravity users were rare, it was more difficult to have countermeasures, and so the battle should be severe. ¡°And he seems to be in good condition as well. During his last two weeks of training, he has sent nine people to the hospital.¡± ¡°Well, that is not surprising, given his reputation.¡± The two scouts nodded to each other, and then their eyes moved towards the small magician. ¡°And his opponent, Noelle Springfield.¡± ¡°Apparently, she has become quite famous in her country. A new, elite magician.¡± Not only did she lack dueling experience, but she was against a feared magician. The likelihood of her winning was incredibly low. ¡°It will be rather one-sided, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°I wonder how many minutes she will be able to last.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó As soon as the battle began, the magician activated his destructive gravity magic, which crushed anything within a specific area. ¡®Gravity.¡¯ You would be gravely wounded if you were hit by such magic. And he had activated such a complicated spell in an instant without chanting. That alone showed how different he was from your average magician. ¡®Spell Boost.¡¯ I accelerated my speed and dodged the attack. While the destructive power was incredible, as long as it did not hit¡­ However, such notions were soon proven false. ¡®Tempesta.¡¯ A magic attack that crushed the ground surrounding the caster, and then lifted the fragments to be fired off towards the target like bullets. The deadly barrage shot towards me. It was a wide-area attack that covered the spot I was standing in. As I could not dodge it with pure speed, I used wind magic to cancel it out. However, I could not stop it completely. Fragments slashed at my cheek. When it came to attacks that made use of so much mass, it was difficult to deal with it with wind magic alone. Precise understanding of the situation. He made use of advantages in terms of affinity, and attacked. Little by little, I was pushed to the edge of the field. (He is so¡­strong¡­!) The difference in power was clear. The attacks were so vicious, that my processing ability was not enough to deal with them. However, I also knew what to do when placed in such situations. Do not panic. Stay calm. And one by one, complete the things that you can do¡­ ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô To Allesandro Vorter, the small magician who was his opponent for the first battle, was no one he needed to be concerned about. ¡°For the first battle against Noelle Springfield, there should not be any need to plan a strategy.¡± That had been the opinion of the scouts. However, he also believed that lowering your guard against those below you, was what could easily lead to defeat. Besides, the way you approached your first battle could greatly affect the following battles. And so he made sure that he was fully prepared that day, and analyzed the small magician who he faced. (While she is young, she has gone through tremendous amounts of training. And she has considerable mana. However, there are a lot of holes as well.) And so he had rated her highly while he prepared. But once he actually fought her, he felt that she was even easier to fight than he was expecting. He knew that she would activate Spell Boost as soon as the battle started. And though some magicians might have found this troublesome, he was more than able to deal with it. (I expected more from her.) However, he still remained guarded. Lowering it could lead to defeat. It was opponents like her that should be fought efficiently so that victory was assured. (It¡¯s possible that she has a hidden trump card. It is not good to take risks by trying to finish this all at once. I should make use of the difference in power, and chip away at her slowly and steadily.) His gravity magic and the fragment bullets were clearly above her wind magic when it came to accuracy. And she was starting to tire. There was no need to rush things. (At this rate, I can continue to push her and be guaranteed victory¡­) He had built the foundation, and was just about to raise the output of his magic. He felt a sudden chill that he could not explain. The presence of strange mana he had never experienced. (The speed of her rapidfire has risen¡­!?) She was casting spells at a ridiculous speed now. In spite of her being in a disadvantageous situation, she had accelerated her casting speed to the point where she could nullify his attacks. What was happening? He wondered with a shudder. (This is no ordinary magician¡­!) CH 108 Chapter 108 ¨C First Battle 2 ¡°Oh! The small one is putting up a good fight!¡± ¡°Even though she is clearly weaker.¡± ¡°Good! Don¡¯t make it too easy for him!¡± While it was clearly a hopeless situation, the small magician barely managed to stand her ground, which made the audience erupt with excitement. This was also because many of them had expected a boring, one-sided battle. And so her surprising resistance grabbed their attention at once. ¡°She¡¯s quite tough, in spite of being weaker. It must be incredibly difficult to survive such vicious attacks.¡± The veteran magician and member of the scout team did not reply to his partner¡¯s words. He just stared at the battle with a serious expression. ¡°Mr. Truman?¡± His partner looked at him strangely, but he did not reply. His eyes were not even blinking as he watched. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó An opponent so strong that I would lose in an instant if I lowered my guard. For a moment, he had pushed me to the brink, and I was nearly defeated. But as I held on, there were things that I started to see. Things that appeared to be perfect, but were not. All humans had habits and weaknesses. And so I had a chance. But more than anything, there was a feeling growing within me that gave me courage. ¡­I could see. I could react. I could feel it. This did not seem impossible. That gave me courage. In any case, I would focus on what was in front of me. It didn¡¯t matter who my opponent was. The important thing was that I use all of the strength within me. If I lost after doing it, then it could not be helped. That¡¯s how I saw it as I stepped forward. My heart beat quickly. Challenging a powerful enemy. It was strange that I could feel this excited. ¡­This was so fun. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (In terms of mana and casting precision, I am clearly superior. And yet, I cannot push her back¡­) Allesandro Vortera searched for an answer during the battle. Numerous layers of magic attacks and shockwaves intersected. Violent blades of wind smashed against gravity walls as he inspected his opponent. (There must be something¡­ Something that sets her apart¡­.) Most people would not have been able to stay so calm, but he was different. Sometimes, battles between magicians were compared to a game of chess. You read their thoughts, moved strategically, and lured them into a defenseless situation before making the finishing blow. His long experience and wisdom led him to a certain theory. (She is analyzing my motions and habits, and changing herself to attack more effectively¡­?) Every time the magic attacks clashed, her movements seemed to change a little. The positioning and timing changed so that it was harder to deal with the attacks. (A battle of endurance would be dangerous.) Voltera¡¯s decision was quick. (I won¡¯t give her more time. With my greatest firepower, I will quickly put an end to this.) And so he moved forward. Without chanting, he cast four spells at once. Multicast. The mana density rose explosively. Tempesta. Rocks shot into the air around the enemy. But in the face of such destructive power, the small magician¡¯s reaction was surprising. (Why is her face¡­) She looked as if she was moved at the sight of such magic. Like a child looking at rainbow (She really does love magic.) It reminded him of his own youth. Back when he had been obsessed, and in pure awe of magic. When had he lost that feeling of truly loving magic? ¡®The only thing needed is results. And you must get it at all costs.¡¯ Pressure and responsibility. Unless he won, then his very existence would be questioned. And so he had repressed his emotions and climbed to the top. His pain only increased. The world was vast. And no matter how hard one tried, it was not enough to become the very best. Anger, regret and pain. He tried so hard, but could not reach it. He was consumed by jealousy when compared to others. And he wondered why he was even doing this. Sometimes, he would sit alone in his room with a feeling of emptiness. And so he was greatly moved when he saw her. She was not limited by convention, and her magic was free and relaxed. She was having so much fun. It seemed like she was saying that with her whole body. And before he knew it, he too became lost in the fight. He no longer cared about responsibilities and expectations. (¡­This is fun.) Dancing with magic to his heart¡¯s content. The feeling of enjoyment that he had lost amongst the busy days. His body became light. And he feared nothing. He would talk about it later. How he was his strongest on that day. The unleashed rubble bullets. A chain of attacks to end the battle. The combination that he was the best at. By the time she realized it, it would be too late. (¡­I got her.) He could feel it. He was sure. In the next instant, he felt a chill, as if liquid nitrogen had been poured down his back. (Huh¡­) It had been his strongest attack, meant to put an end to the fight. It should have been decisive. (Her rapidfire and movement speed have increased¡­) The speed of her casting had been polished to an unbelievable level. How much training had gone into it in order for her to do that¡­ This was someone who had dedicated everything they had to magic. Someone who immersed themselves in magic alone, in order to improve. Pure love and passion. And so he was terribly moved by it. (You are amazing.) Eventually, he was pulled away. However, it did not hurt. He felt comfortable. It had been a while since he enjoyed using magic so much. He had not expected to feel like this. (I¡¯m glad I was able to fight.) Wind cannons exploded. As he crumbled, his face was so pleasant, that you would not think that he had been defeated. ¡°That was an amazing battle¡­!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think the small one would win.¡± ¡°A real giant killing. I was entertained.¡± ¡°Impressive. She beat Alessandro Vorter.¡± The crowd talked excitedly after the battle. ¡°She did very well. Even against a superior enemy, she did not back down. Perhaps with some luck, she can continue to win.¡± While the others of the scout team were reacting calmly, Truman Hawkins could not believe his eyes. (To think that such a thing¡­) This absurd ability she had shown glimpses of. It would require a great amount of advanced knowledge to understand what it was. He doubted there were many in the audience who had realized it. However, Truman had been observing her every move carefully. Every small change in the way she moved. Just how difficult and abnormal it was. (Against her opponent¡¯s magic, she optimized her movements swiftly. On top of that, she was efficient in a way that was inhuman.) Truman thought¡­ (A monster that reacts to strength and increases in power. But what is astonishing, is that it feels like just the beginning. Like it is just a small glimpse.) He felt a chill. (Who is she¡­) CH 109 Chapter 109 ¨C Senior and Junior ¡°Well done, Springfield! Now everyone has passed the first round!¡± I heard Ryan¡¯s excited voice as I returned to the waiting room. ¡°To see you two, who I have trained with for all of this time, fight so hard like that! I couldn¡¯t be any happier! A brilliant fight. I am so proud of you.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­!¡± My eyes shone at the great praise. ¡°You are too close to Noelle. Please step away.¡± Luke said as he moved between us. He really did try to protect me at all times. And while he could be a little too protective, I couldn¡¯t say that I disliked it either. It warmed my heart to see how much he cared about me. However, in the next instant, my mind was filled with other thoughts, as another person stepped into view. The person whose approval I wanted more than anyone else in the world. The person I aspired to be like, Ms. Leticia! ¡°Ms. Leticia, I won! I won the battle!¡± I rushed to her and reported the news. As she was usually so busy, it was rare for me to have a good reason to talk to her like this. And so I had to make the most of it. ¡°It was a very good match. You did well.¡± She was so dashing. And beautiful. I bet that everyone wanted to talk to Ms. Leticia as well. However, I would not step back now. This was my chance to get to know her better¡­! ¡°Ah! Do you have any suggestions for the next match? I want to hear your advice for strategies, Ms. Leticia.¡± ¡°You do? Well, if that is what you want, Ms. Noelle.¡± ¡°Yes, please! Let us go over there and discuss it!¡± So saying, I pulled Ms. Leticia away from the others. Hehe. now I would be able to talk to her alone. It was a perfect plan, created by the brain of a genius. In fact, I was quite sure that Luke and Ryan were both feeling rather dumbfounded, ¡®We¡¯ve been had¡­! I wanted to talk to her too¡­!¡¯ Ah, the scent of a mature woman. I thought as I took in the sweet smell of citrus and led her away by the hand. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°Oh? So she is already thinking about the next match. I suppose I should expect nothing less from Springfield. She takes all of this so seriously.¡± Ryan Archbullet sounded very impressed. (No, her intentions are not nearly so commendable.) Luke thought. After all, he had seen the smug expression she had given him for a brief moment. ¡®I won¡­! I¡¯ll have her all to myself now!¡¯ That was what she would be thinking. He really didn¡¯t understand why she always acted in such strange ways. Well, he didn¡¯t mind, because she appeared to be having fun. If anything, he could just watch her like this forever. ¡°Hey, Waldstein. Why don¡¯t we also sit down and have a chat about our ambitions?¡± ¡°No thank you.¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯t be so modest, my good friend. I want to know all about these burning passions within your chest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. Captain Gawain had told me everything. And as your friend, I accept all of it. Even if you chose someone as your buddy, just because you had feelings for them since your student days¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to punch him when I get back.¡± Luke decided firmly. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡®Yes, please! Let us go over there and discuss it!¡¯ Leticia looked at Noelle with a little surprise as she was pulled away by the hand. Noelle had taken to her to a puzzling degree ever since she joined the order. Noelle would approach her, confide and rely on her. Leticia was not very used to this kind of thing. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I know you are very busy. From now on, I will try to not be a burden.¡¯ Leticia had always had abilities that were far above the average. And so many did not find her approachable at all. Indeed, she was well-liked and had more respect and admiration than she could hope for. However, there was also a gap between her and others. An invisible wall. It was sometimes lonely, for your ability to cause others to be so modest and formal around you. That was what it was like. That being said, Leticia was no child. And it was not the kind of problem that she would agonize over, or give much thought. She could not control the way that others perceived her. And she would only tire herself if she dwelt on it. Life didn¡¯t always go as you hoped it would, and surely everyone else also lived their days while feeling degrees of loneliness. I am just not the kind of person that people become close friends with. That is what she thought. ¡®Ms. Leticia! There were some delicious-looking crepes being sold outside, so I got some!¡¯ The cute newcomer kept approaching her to an odd degree. (I almost feel a little bad for him.) Leticia chuckled when she remembered the expression on Luke¡¯s face as they left. (However, this is not bad, either.) CH 110 Chapter 110 ¨C A Steady Advance and Behind the Scenes After getting through the important first battles, we representatives of the Ardenfeld Kingdom seemed to be carried by the waves of success. For the second battle, each of us won without our opponents even getting close to us. Even the people of the magic country were surprised, as they had not expected us to be this strong. And more and more, the spectators began to call my name. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the small lady who is doing her best!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not small!¡± ¡°Oh, the little Ardenfeld representative! I¡¯ll be rooting for you next time!¡± ¡°Stop calling me little!¡± But for some reason, in my case, their cheers always required that I protest a little. It almost seemed that my short stature made them see me as some kind of team mascot. Which was incredibly rude, given I was a grown woman with a striking figure! I could not forgive them! ¡°You did well, winning your way here, in spite of the heavy pressure. Both of you fought amazingly. I am proud to call you both my comrades.¡± Ryan said as he patted us on the shoulders. As Luke and I were younger than him, he had this mentality that he had to support us as our senior. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what is expected of me.¡± Luke said indifferently. And then Ryan grinned. ¡°Good! That¡¯s my soul friend! I know that you can do it. No matter how great the trials that life puts in your way, you will stand against them! Now, let us run together, towards the sunset!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll abstain.¡± Luke said cooly. But if anything, Ryan was just amused by his reaction. It seemed like he was always approaching and talking to Luke. In spite of everything, I thought they were becoming close. His communication abilities must be incredibly high. How amazing. A special person. It happened one day, while I was musing about such things. ¡°Senior Ryan is gone?¡± I said, in answer to one of the staff who was helping with adjustments. ¡°Yes. Have you seen him anywhere?¡± Apparently, they had something to say to him. And since they were in a hurry, I decided to help look for him. Luckily, I was able to find him without taking too much time. It was a place to drink water, in a park next to the stadium. ¡°Senior Ryan. The staff were searching for you.¡± I said, and then gasped. He was looking at the ground, and at his feet¡­was a great puddle of vomit. ¡°Um, I¡­¡± As I tried to think of something to say, he opened his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. Please.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be found by you, Springfield. That was quite the blunder.¡± Ryan said to me, after winning the battle without too much trouble. He had been calm, and it played out just like the other battles. And while I was relieved to see that he was not shaken, there was one possibility that went through my mind. ¡°Could it be that this is not the only day that you have vomited?¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because you seemed so normal. Even after I called you, you were so calm.¡± He said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m always like that before a match. I get scared, and want to run away. What if I lose again? What if everyone rejects me.¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a brief moment of silence. And then he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a negative mind, and a weak heart. I was always losing when I was younger. Out of all my older and younger brothers, I turned out the worst. My parents told me that every day. ¡®You should never have even been born.¡¯¡± He sounded like he was talking about something that was nostalgic. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help that I was pathetic. Why couldn¡¯t I do things that my brothers could? Every time I was compared to them, it pained me, and I couldn¡¯t bear it. But then I thought of something. Even if everyone else rejected me, I would not. I would work hard until I liked myself.¡± Under the street lanterns, his words continued. ¡°Of course, that was not easy. I hated myself, and could only say words of self-deprecation. And so I started to focus on cheering for myself. Repress the negative feelings and try hard to praise myself. I told myself to work harder. ¡®You can do it. Keep trying. You¡¯re doing well.¡¯ And then, things started to change. The gap between me and my brothers shrunk. And before I knew it, I had surpassed them¡­ I was able to change by being positive towards myself. And then I realized something. Perhaps it was my calling to help others to be able to accept themself as well.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you are so passionate.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why.¡± And then he said, ¡°For this final qualifier, I cannot count the number of people on my two hands, who have given me strict orders. ¡®You must win. As the team leader, make sure all of you get through. Defeat will not be allowed.¡¯ However, it¡¯s okay to lose. I won¡¯t reject myself if I lose. Even if I¡¯m defeated in a battle, I won¡¯t be defeated in life. I know now that that is the most important thing.¡± He said, as if talking to himself. ¡°You too, Springfield. It¡¯s okay to lose. No matter what anyone else says, I will support you. Even if the results aren¡¯t good. I will take responsibility. So just go out and do your best.¡± The pressure of representing your country. The order that defeat was not allowed. But even then, he was encouraging someone else. He really was amazing, I thought. And so I carefully ruminate over the precious words. And then I looked up at him and said, ¡°You can lose too, Ryan. It doesn¡¯t matter what anyone says! I¡¯m your ally!¡± For a moment, he looked quite surprised. And then¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± He said with a smile. CH 111 Chapter 111 ¨C The Unconquerable Magician With the support of a reliable senior, we, the Ardenfeld representatives, continued to be victorious. We defeated our powerful opponents, until finally reaching the last qualifier, which would determine whether or not we would be able to participate in the main match. Things had been almost ideal, just as had been expected of us. However, it was here that we would face the greatest obstacle. The three from the country of sorcery. I was to face one of them in the final battle. In the previous tournament, the Ardenfeld representative had been completely defeated by this opponent, who was one of the strongest on the western continent. ¡°I suppose this is where the short one¡¯s steady advance comes to an end.¡± ¡°I was rooting for her, but¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t stand a chance against our own.¡± I heard the voices. As a commoner, it was easy to rate me low, without worrying about causing offense. And they all thought it was only natural that I should lose. However, I had a reason that I could not be defeated. ¡°For this final qualifier, I cannot count the number of people on my two hands, who have given me strict orders. ¡®You must win. As the team leader, make sure all of you get through. Defeat will not be allowed.¡¯¡± The mission he had been given was for all of us to get through to the finals. And so it was for his sake as well, that I had to win at all cost. ¡°Mr. Noelle¡¯s opponent is Lubens Mengelberg. The second strongest magician in this country. Even though he is over sixty years old, his power has only increased. The unconquerable magician. He is best known for his status effects, and endurance in long battles. He will erase all of his opponent¡¯s strengths and seal them. And so he will likely be quite difficult for Ms. Noelle.¡± He wasn¡¯t just powerful, but was also a bad match for me. And so I began to prepare strategies with the cooperation of Ms. Leticia. ¡°Listen. We are a team. All three of us will win and get through this.¡± Ryan said encouragingly. But more than anything, what roused me the most was the sight of his previous battle. Just fourteen seconds. A complete victory, where his opponent had not been able to do a single thing. As the crowd erupted into cheers around him, I noticed that his blue eyes were turned towards me. Can you keep up? He seemed to ask. It was a provocative look. Very well, then! There was no way that I would allow myself to be left behind. I had done everything that I could to prepare. Now, I just had to go and not hold anything back. I no longer cared about the way the audience viewed me. Right now, I could only see the opponent in front of my eyes. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (What good eyes) Lubens Mengelberg thought as he looked at the short magician who was facing him. Even at sixty years of age, he had not lost his passion for magic, and he had a very good impression of the young opponent. (Such mana and casting precision in spite of her age. How hard had she trained to reach this level? I would not have been able to beat her when I was her age.) He chuckled at the thought of his younger self. (However, it should be no problem for me now.) His speciality was status effect magic. As soon as the battle started, Luben activated his magic, and smiled at the way that his opponent reacted. (She has come fully prepared then.) The result of having capable staff to help her. After analyzing the effect range of his magic, she knew how much distance she had to maintain in order to be safe. Had he been in her position, he would have likely done the same thing. However, it was because of that, that the old magician had set a trap. (I would have liked to have kept quiet about it, but there is no point in saving something if I do not win. And while I feel bad, she will have to be my first victim.) And so he activated the special trump card that he had prepared for this tournament. ¡®Heart of Darkness.¡¯ ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó In an instant, my vision was painted over with black. There wasn¡¯t even a patch that wasn¡¯t opaque. I was in complete, deep darkness. Likely, I had been hit by some kind of status effect. I had read in books, examples of such magic being studied. Magic that robbed you of your vision. Though, I never heard of it actually being used in magic combat. But it would be no surprise if someone who had dedicated their life to studying status ailment magic exclusively, would learn how to do it. The next thing that assaulted me was a status effect that made my body heavier¡­it was probably poison. I felt numb, and it became difficult to walk. Paralysis. And I was also having trouble remembering some spells. That must be oblivion magic. It was the full course of status effects. I could not move. By erasing my strength, his aim was to slowly and surely carve away and crush me. Amazing. That was my honest reaction. He was able to cast status effect magic with such high precision against an enemy that was very cautious. This was someone who had spent decades passionately honing his craft. A level reached after a long and tiring road. And so I felt a burning heat within my chest. Because I was the same. I also loved magic. There was no doubt about it. This person was the real deal. A powerful foe that made me want to fight with everything I had. I would take notes from him then, I thought as I closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t see anyway. I didn¡¯t need to. I would see with my heart. Feel. Let¡¯s go. What I love best¡­ ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (She does not seem surprised¡­) The trump card that he had prepared. Magic that blinded the target. However, the small magician in front of him remained calm. She did not look frantic or shaken. It was commendable how strong her heart was. Her toughness when it came to change. (She really is extraordinary. In four years, she will likely be able to beat me) However, in the present, he was still above her. He had created a situation where he had the complete advantage, and she was not strong enough to change that. ¡®Icicle Lance.¡¯ A magic attack while her sight was sealed. The shards of ice came down like a thunderstorm. An explosive, vicious attack. (She was not even able to cast any defense magic. Well, it is no surprise.) However, in the next instant, he saw something that was completely unexpected. (Impossible. That chain of attacks¡­!?) She had dodged the chain attacks as if she could see them coming towards her. Did this mean she had escaped the effects of the magic status effects? No, there was surely no magician in this world who would be able to escape his magic in such a short amount of time. (In that case, how¡­) As Lubens observed the small magician, he eventually arrived at a certain conclusion. (Could it be that she used wind magic to grasp the space around her¡­) She cannot see. She was dodging attacks with her vision sealed. She had closed her eyes on her own, and was relying on the flow of wind to deal with the attacks. In an instant, the old magician was shocked as a wind blade slashed across his shoulder. (She is able to move like that with her vision sealed¡­) A chill ran down his spine. (This is a monster.) CH 112 Chapter 112 ¨C Violent Shake ¡°Amazing! She is dodging with her eyes closed¡­!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really doing it! The small one!¡± ¡°You can do it! Short lady!¡± The audience erupted with excitement when the small magician began to dodge and counter with acrobatic movements. (Being able to move with such calm and precision, in spite of the harsh conditions. There is no doubt that she is brilliant.) The scouts who were sent from the other countries were in agreement as well. (However, she is against the wrong opponent. This was not someone who she could beat while her vision was sealed.) They sighed and continued to watch the fight. (This may be her last battle.) ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó My first time experiencing a battle where I could not see. I was being supported by all of the repetition that I experienced. I loved magic. I did not want to lose to him. And so I had trained in the garden until the sun went down. My feelings had never changed since that time. I would be happy when things went well, and angry when they didn¡¯t. In some ways, I was more childish than other people. I kept believing that there were no limits. I could always improve and become even better. I had higher expectations for myself than anyone. And so I trained, repeated over and over again. That time gave me strength. It was fine that I couldn¡¯t see. My body remembered. I smiled as I saw how effective my moves were. ¡­This was becoming fun. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (Her movements are becoming even sharper¡­) During the fight, Lubens Mengelberg realized the change that had come over her before anyone else. With the information from the scouting team, and what he had learned from the fight up until now, he came to a certain conclusion. (An incredible ability to adapt¡­) She had probably experienced some form of hell in the past. It was the only explanation for someone to reach this level at such an age. (Well done, youngster. I applaud your passion with all my heart.) Luben smiled. He sensed that she was a kindred soul. The day he had first used magic. Everyone in his class was so surprised. That made him happy. Perhaps he was a genius. And so he obsessively read books on magic. These memories of the past were nostalgic. (However, you are still green. You cannot reach me yet.) Even though his enemy had great adapting ability, she could not lighten the damage of the status effects. The techniques that the old magician had honed up until now, were eating away at the young magician¡¯s body. In this battle, he had the overwhelming advantage. Now, all he had to do was crush counter attacks, and victory was sure to be his. As for erasing an opponent¡¯s strength, there was nothing more suited for it than status effects. Poison, paralysis, oblivion. The debuffs ate away and pushed her closer to the edge. And then Lubens activated a spell that would be the decisive blow. ¡®Gorgonis.¡¯ The small magician was not able to dodge the petrifying spell. The crowds gasped. Noelle Springfield¡¯s legs were petrified, and the spectator realized that the battle was over. Even if she had magic that slowed down time for her, it would mean nothing if she could not move and dodge attacks. (Now I just need to keep my distance and win.) Lubens started to back away. And that was when the change occurred. (My body¡­won¡¯t move.) Something was limiting his movement. And when Lubens realized what it was, he was completely stunned. (Wind magic¡­!?) A powerful wind was pulling him. He immediately tried to escape its grasp, but he could now get away. (Her¡­mana level¡­!) It had increased to an explosive degree. What the hell was happening? The distance grew smaller. As her vision was sealed, in order to hit him with precision, she was moving her enemy into a desired position. She activated spell after spell at a speed that the eye could not follow, and the old magician just watched in awe. What free, rough and passionate magic. (Astonishing for one so young.) He smiled, knowing the amount of sweat behind the beauty. (Well done, youngster.) The wind cannons exploded. The blow that determined his defeat. The blue sky spread out. The feeling of the stone pavement at his back. He breathed in the last remnants of the refreshing wind. (I still have a way to go as well.) The audience fell silent. They were all speechless. Indeed, the old magician had had the advantage during the battle. His polished status effect spells had pushed Noelle Springfield to the brink of despair. There was no doubt about it. The problem was, once there was no turning the situation around, her mana had suddenly increased explosively. (What¡­happened¡­) The scouts in the audience could not understand this strange occurrence. (It¡¯s impossible¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be¡­) They could not breathe. Their mouths were dry. (What is she¡­) CH 113 Chapter 113 ¨C The Magic Country¡¯s Blacksmith Workshop At last, the right to compete in the main match was ours. While the series of battles had been physically draining, I felt incredibly relieved to have managed to succeed. I would have been so angry to be left behind him. Compared to Luke, who had finished the fight in fourteen seconds, it still did feel like he had the lead, but since the results were still the same, I would try to not think about it. Besides, my opponent was really strong. Yes. We were equal. Completely equal. My body was heavy with fatigue. However, even that heaviness somehow felt comfortable. There was a sense of accomplishment, as I had done my best, and been rewarded. People believed in my ability as a magician. I had been given an important job. And it was a job that felt worth doing. It was hard to believe I used to be treated as someone who was worthless. I was reminded of how happy I was. As a reward, I was allowed to spend the afternoon in any way I liked. ¡°Hey, hey. Luke! Let¡¯s go out into the town!¡± Upon hearing this, Luke looked surprised. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll prepare, so just wait here.¡± And so I waited outside for Luke. Girls always took time to get prepared. And then I realized something. ¡­Hmm? Huh? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around¡­? No, no. It was a good thing that I prepared quickly. This was also a result of working at such a black company. I was always trying to do things quickly. If anything, it was because I was an elegant, refined and brilliantly mature woman, that I had attained the skill of being able to prepare efficiently, which allowed me to sleep until I only had five minutes left to leave the house. Oh, dear. That Luke. It seems he still does not know how to manage his time. As I thought about this boastfully, Luke stepped out again. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Where should we go? After a little searching, it seems like there is a cafe on the main street¡­¡± ¡°The magic blacksmith workshop! There is a famous one nearby!¡± Luke¡¯s expressionless face looked up into the void for a second. And then he said, ¡°¡­Of course. Yes, I knew.¡± His reaction was rather odd, but more importantly, I was absorbed with thoughts of the workshop that we would be visiting. This was the country of magic. Rysvania. Not only were they highly advanced when it came to magic, but their arts and skills had developed in ways that were different from my country. This magic blacksmith¡¯s workshop was especially well-known. And it was said that the essence of enchantment techniques could be found here. What kind of magic did they use? Just imagining it filled me with uncontrollable excitement. And so we walked down the unfamiliar streets and headed to the workshop. More than a few times, we almost got lost, and Luke had to find the right path. When we arrived at the workshop, the building was very large and grand, as could be expected given its reputation. There were three buildings in the vast premises. And there were giant storehouses nearby, as well as piles of various materials. ¡°Excuse me. We would like to take a tour of this place.¡± ¡°A tour? No, no. We do not accept such¡­¡± The craftsman paused as if realizing something. ¡°You. You¡¯re the magicians from Ardenfeld.¡± Apparently, we had been recognised. And though he was baffled, he agreed to ask his boss about it. ¡°The Royal Magicians from Ardenfeld want a tour, eh? Well, the answer is the same, regardless of where you are from.¡± The boss said in a cool voice. ¡°We do not allow people to take tours of the place. But if you insist, you could at least help with organizing the materials storehouse. ¡°Boss! Ever since we¡¯ve become so busy, that place has been in a terrible state. It is not something that can be finished in a day, let alone two¡­¡± ¡°And what of it? That has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°But I cannot help but feel bad for them. To do so much work just to get a tour¡­¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t do it, then they should just give up.¡± The boss said bluntly. I see. So if we clean up their storage house, they will give us a tour. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to Noelle like¡­¡± But before Luke could finish, I said, ¡°Cleaning the storagehouse! Leave it to me!¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó One hour later, the crafters were standing in front of the cleaned storagehouse. They were completely stunned. Even the boss was staring at it in amazement. ¡°In-in such a short amount of time¡­ How¡­¡± One of the crafters muttered in a quivering voice. ¡°Is this a dream¡­?¡± ¡°Not a speck of dirt is on my finger when tracing over it.¡± ¡°So much for that countermeasure¡­¡± They could not accept the reality in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m used to organizing storage houses, as it was part of my job, during my early days as a magic artificer. Now, can we get a tour of the workshop?¡± Said the small, excited magician. Now that they had completed what was supposed to be an impossible trial, the boss could not shake his head at them. ¡°Ah, aye. Very well.¡± And so he agreed to their request. (He¡¯s been had¡­) (The bo-boss¡­) The boss was known to be especially stubborn and so this rare incident, was to be told amongst the crafters for a long time. ¡°Can I look over there as well!¡± ¡°Aye, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Amazing! So that¡¯s where the second support formula goes! I¡¯m learning so much!¡± But the small magician was completely oblivious to that, and her eyes shone as she looked at the magic as if obsessed. CH 114 Chapter 114 ¨C The Royal Magicians Order President and the Fairy Queen The representatives of the Ardenfeld Kingdom. On that day, the porcelain-rank magician who was their assistant, received a single envelope. Accepting these messages from the palace was one of his duties. But when he checked the contents, his mind went blank for a moment. And he dropped the letter on the floor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A fellow assistant chuckled and picked it up. But he too froze when he saw the name that was written there. ¡°He-hey. This¡­¡± ¡°We must tell Ms. Leticia at once.¡± He ran down the hallway of the lodging house. To Ms. Leticia¡¯s room. She was the one who was responsible for the representative team. The presence of trained, powerful mana. A superior officer that you had to prepare every time you knocked on their door. However, this time, he was in too much of a rush to even feel nervous. ¡°Come in.¡± Came the cool voice from behind the door. ¡°Excuse me! I have an emergency report!¡± He opened the door and then told her what he had come to say. ¡°The president! The president of the Royal Magicians Order is visiting for an inspection¡­¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó After leaving the country of magic by carriage, we traveled to the northeast for several days. And then arrived in the territory of the empire¡­the sealed city of Grambern was a beautiful city that faced a great lake. It was circular and separated into districts. And deep underground, there was a giant magic circle that was created by the legendary magician, Graham Rysvania, in order to seal away an ancient dragon. The mana that was released from the thousand year old magic circle and ancient dragon had begun to change the geology of the surrounding area a few hundred years ago. Ever since then, Grambern had developed into a source for high-quality magic ore. These days, it was the most profitable city in the western continent, and contributed greatly to the glory of the empire. The colosseum built in the center of such a city was so large it covered one¡¯s entire field of vision, and had a grand, majestic atmosphere. It was circular and made of stone and four-stories high. Each floor had a different kind of arch. The structure had been designed so that the spectators would not be under direct sunlight for more than twenty minutes a day, and it could accommodate up to eighty-thousand people. The sense of scale started to make me feel dizzy, and was affecting my sense of reality. Ah, but this ancient dragon cracker was nice. I stared dumbly at the huge venue while nibbling on the famous snack. On the other hand, the rest of the team was also here in this exciting, abnormal moment. Though, what had really shaken these veterans of a hundred battles, was a certain, major event that was going to happen soon. An inspection by the president of the Royal Magicians Order. For those who know little of the world of magic, you might wonder, ¡®Is it such a big deal?¡¯ But it was indeed most significant. This was someone who was called the Magician of Time, an unrivaled sage, and the first human to ever succeed in time travel magic. A magician like no other in the whole kingdom. My speciality, Spell Boost, had also been invented by him. This greatest of great magicians of the kingdom was especially fond of magic research. And since he left all of his work to his subordinates, and became absorbed in his own research, there were only a few Royal Magicians who had even met him. In fact, no one had seen him for the last twelve years. He was like a rare animal at this point. This was someone extraordinary in every way, and he might appear before us. And so the others looked terribly anxious. ¡°Ah, I wonder if I will be able to shake his hand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try that. Just being able to see him is already a great honor.¡± ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m so nervous that my stomach hurts.¡± It was like when I tried to get Mr. Gawain¡¯s autograph on my first day at the order. Yes, I would have to prepare for an autograph as well! But while some of us were terribly excited, there was someone who was not at all. My friend¡­ Luke Waldstein, was acting as if nothing was happening. He just continued his training as always. ¡°You really aren¡¯t interested in these things, huh?¡± I asked while we were resting. ¡°What does it matter? It¡¯s not like meeting him will increase my skill.¡± He said this as if it was the most obvious thing. ¡°But maybe he will teach me some tricks that will help to improve my magic.¡± ¡°As if such tricks exist. There are no shortcuts to magic. The only way to get better is to train more than others, and train right.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± The way that he thought was very stoic and proper. As for me, I was just pleased and excited and wondering if there were ways that I could improve. ¡°You will be a great magician one day. Just keep training as you are now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re my master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a proud mother with a serious son.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t act like my mother either.¡± Luke sighed with exasperation. ¡°I have to win no matter what.¡± He said, as if talking to himself. There was something about his profile as he said it that lingered in my mind. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó In the guest house owned by the Holy Fermar Imperial Foreign Office. The glasshouse to the east of the mansion had been prepared especially for the Fairy Queen Evangeline Runeforest. There were no trees around. And so plenty of sunlight shone through the glass. What was trapped within was like a perfect Spring. Flowers of every color bloomed. ¡°Welcome back. I was waiting for you, Synthia.¡± A tea set was spread out on the white table. The Elf Queen took a sip of the red tea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. I had originally planned to return earlier, but¡­¡± Synthia bowed calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I suppose it means that she was that interesting.¡± Evangeline smiled as she held her cup. ¡°What did you think after seeing her in person?¡± ¡°It was beyond what I had imagined. Her speed and ability to grasp her surroundings were inhuman. That being said, it is hardly enough to match us, as we have studied magic for over a thousand years.¡± Synthia said. ¡°Still, what is most interesting, is that she seemed to grow stronger with every fight.¡± ¡°They say that it is her first tournament. But when one lacks experience, one grows swiftly. More importantly, she has a special power, and the limit is not yet known.¡± ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Synthia gasped. ¡°I can tell. I am the queen of this world, after all.¡± Evangeline smiled and took another sip. ¡°I cannot wait to fight her. If only she was my first opponent.¡± ¡°Well, it seems like she has enemies who are working behind the scenes. These humans see things differently.¡± ¡°That is all so pointless. That is what I think, as the queen of this world.¡± ¡°You are the only one who thinks you are the queen of the world, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It really is so troublesome. And it seems that the chief of the Royal Magicians of Ardenfeld is headed to this land.¡± Upon hearing this, Synthia gasped. ¡°The Magician of Time?¡± Evangeline scowled as she answered. ¡°Indeed. The annoying idiot who is obsessed with magic.¡± ¡°But he hasn¡¯t been seen for twelve years. There are some who think he is dead.¡± ¡°As if he would die. In fact, I would wager that he failed in one of his experiments again, and merely traveled twelve years into the future.¡± ¡°I see. That is possible.¡± ¡°But why this timing? With him around, I will not be able to comfortably go and fight her.¡± ¡°But you cannot go. A participant cannot fight outside of¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Telling me that I cannot do something just makes me want to do it even more.¡± Synthia was quick to react. Without even chanting, magic was activated at a great speed. In an instant, Evangeline¡¯s body was bound by numerous chains of thorns. ¡°I will not allow you to go. I¡¯ve known you for a long time. And so I was able to predict your movements.¡± ¡°Impressive magic. Wonderful. I am so proud of you.¡± Evangeline laughed mischievously. ¡°Unfortunately, that is hardly enough to stop me.¡± Immediately after, a flock of butterflies filled her vision. The thorns that had been binding Evangeline turned into glowing butterflies and began to fly all around them. A current of glowing color. And when they finally vanished, Evangeline was nowhere to be seen. ¡°She really did¡­¡± She muttered bitterly. And then she rushed outside. (This is a disaster. I have to stop her somehow.) However, she realized it as well. She was not capable of stopping her master. Someone who was so free and called herself the queen of the world. CH 115 Chapter 115 ¨C Lurking at Night ¡°What are you doing? This is unheard of. To allow some common girl of unknown parentage to get through the final qualifier like this!¡± The angry voice echoed in the dimly lit room. Two men with expensive clothes were talking. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. We had bribed the people in charge of the draw, and made sure that she would not be able to continue winning, but¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your efforts if the results were not what I wanted. Results are everything. How do you not understand that?¡± Said the man in the waistcoat with beautiful embroidery. ¡°Commoners are inferior beings compared to nobles. All the history and tradition built up by our ancestors is proof of this. We must not give them a chance. Our god given rights and glory must be protected at all costs. The good must be protected from the bad.¡± He said while looking at his fingers. ¡°Send out an assassin. While it would be ideal to have her withdraw due to an injury, I would not mind if she were to be killed either.¡± ¡°However, that could lead to great international problems and¡­¡± ¡°As long as they do not have a clue, it will be fine. Besides, it would actually be convenient for me if the two countries became enemies.¡± ¡°However, surely an assassin is going too far¡­¡± The voice of the man with the spectacle was shaking. ¡°If commoners start to have power now, then we nobles will lose power. Just imagine it. How your children and grandchildren will suffer after losing their foundation. It cannot happen. In order for the glory of our tribe to continue forever, we must eliminate any obstacles in our way.¡± The beautiful golden threads of the embroidery shifted. The man continued in a calm voice. ¡°Well, the conversation is over. You will merely obey my orders.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± He would obey and hire an assassin. However, his heart was heavy. It should be the right thing to do. In order to protect future generations of his family. The future of his sons. Choose the path to survive no matter what. It was necessary, in order to live in this cruel world of where the weak were victims of the strong. And so it had to be done. (Still, is it right? Even if she is a commoner. Should she be killed?) He could not answer that. However, a feeling of disgust remained in his mind. The feeling you get after killing a living creature. At night. The training ground used by the Ardenfeld representative team. A single shadow watched as Noelle trained by herself. ¡°To train at such an hour. How impressive.¡± In spite of such mutterings, the air in the area did not shift. This was because there was a wall made with concealment magic, which completely isolated the person from the real world. ¡°Now. Since I just arrived, I would like to take things easy today.¡± He muttered as he looked ahead into what seemed like nothingness. ¡°Apparently, that will not do.¡± Up ahead, the invisible wall of concealment magic that was made through illegal modifications of dungeon relics. But his eyes caught the invaders behind it. ¡°So many against one¡­ Well, I suppose it makes sense, since it is her.¡± He sighed with exasperation. ¡°Oh, well. Let¡¯s do some overtime work then.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (¡­What is this? I feel like I am being monitored by someone.) It was right after I had finished with some personal training. I could sense a presence, as if I was being watched. My wild instincts, which had been honed during the time I spent running around in the mountains, was telling me something. That I should not stay here. But as always, I pretended that everything was normal. And so I headed for the exit as if I had not noticed any change. ¡°You. You sensed us, didn¡¯t you?¡± In the blink of an eye, I was surrounded by men who were dressed in black. ¡°To have been able to sense our presence. It¡¯s no wonder that you were able to stop him at the ball.¡± They were wearing skull masks, and I could immediately tell that they were not to be taken lightly. Even the way they walked was completely different from other people. ¡°It would be nice if we could resolve this with some polite conversation.¡± I said, and the man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Unfortunately, that is not possible. As our client wants you out of the way, there can be no peace between us. Besides, we may not have another chance to get past Leticia¡¯s defenses.¡± So they had been hired by someone. Likely, it was someone who would take heavy losses if we were to continue to win. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we shall not be holding back. And you will die.¡± A knife was thrown into the air. I activated Spell Boost and dodged it. Immediately after, I gasped at how quickly they moved in. The frighteningly quick steps. Their movements were precise and smooth. It was the kind of skill that you acquired in environments where a small mistake could result in your own death. But I could see and I could react. If there were only one of them, then I should be fine. However, as far as I was aware, there were at least more than ten. And who knew if there were others who were hiding. Still, if it was just the ones moving towards me, it should not be impossible. If I focused every nerve in my body, I should be able to do it. The problem was, would the others target me while I was distracted? ¡°We have studied the way that you fight. You have an abnormal ability to exceed your limits and adapt. However, you cannot deal with what you cannot see. And so all it would take to kill you is to land an attack that is out of your focus.¡± They had studied me. What was the most dangerous now, is that I didn¡¯t know how many there were. I didn¡¯t know where they were, and in what numbers. In other words, I had to fight while considering every possibility. That was too many things to predict¡­! A knife flashed out of nowhere. It had been unleashed towards my back by someone hidden, and I hadn¡¯t even realized it. And so before I knew it, the knife was being sucked towards my throat. Time seemed to stand still. And then, I sensed a presence that exceeded anything I had felt before. ¡°Please keep your hands off our magicians.¡± Long, light purple hair flowed. An androgynous face, where both age and gender were a mystery. I had the feeling that this person was not from this world. There was an atmosphere that did not feel real as they stopped the knife with a finger. Even the assassins had stopped as if stunned. But, how¡­ I gasped. And then it hit me. Magic that could stop time¡­ Spell Stop. I had never seen such a thing before, but the magic in front of me proved its existence. A pocket watch swayed in the corner of my vision. Light reflected from the holy jewel¡­the Magus Stone. ¡°A pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m glad to see that you are doing well. You have quite the reputation, newcomer.¡± The person moved with such calmness, and smiled with warmth. ¡°I am Cronos Casablancas, President off the Royal Magicians Order. An amazing, young man who some call the greatest magician of Ardenfeld.¡± CH 116 Chapter 116 ¨C Beautiful The President of the Royal Magicians Order had appeared right in front of me. I was surprised that I didn¡¯t even notice his presence until he was that close. But what was most surprising was the speed and precision that he activated the magic. Even though it was an attack that I could not react to, he dealt with it with magic that would normally be impossible. This person was amazing¡­ As I stood there, stunned, President Cronos peered into my face and said, ¡°You were cut a little. Don¡¯t move.¡± Magic with a yellow glow. As he traced a finger across the cut, it disappeared like using an eraser. ¡°Impossible¡­ This knife had healing obstruction magic on it¡­¡± Said the assassin in a low voice. ¡°My healing magic is a little different. It cannot be stopped by your enchantments. Unfortunately for you.¡± President Cronos said as if it was the most natural thing. ¡°There was basilisk poison on it. You do realize that you would be dead if I didn¡¯t come? Damn it.¡± ¡°¡­Could it be that you turned back time over a specific area?¡± ¡°You¡¯re perceptive, kid. I don¡¯t hate it.¡± The President smiled as if impressed. Magic that reversed time on a specific spot¡­ Even the latest, most advanced books on modern magic research had nothing like that. In order to effect time, you needed the secret arts from the elves, and the lost magic from ancient times. There was a lot of knowledge needed to even start researching it. And yet he had used such a spell perfectly¡­ After being stunned for a moment¡­ I said in a small voice. ¡°Um, can you teach me that later? Without telling anyone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious. I want to know.¡± ¡°You do realize that you are currently surrounded by assassins?¡± ¡°I know, you are saying that I should read the room. But this is so exciting! Please say yes! Just a little! You don¡¯t have to tell me the whole thing!¡± The President chuckled. ¡°I see. You cannot stop yourself. Ah, very well then.¡± After that, he smiled and continued. ¡°Well, I think that it¡¯s a good thing. Being a strange person who can¡¯t read the room is a good quality to have for a magician.¡± ¡°The President praised me¡­!¡± I was praised by the greatest magician in the country. This was something I could boast about to Luke. Just the thought of Luke getting jealous was enough to make me smile. That was when one of the assassins interrupted me. ¡°Pride is a scary thing. The great magician does not understand the situation that he is in.¡± He said in a chilling voice as he glared at the President. ¡°Even if you are the magician of time, it does not change the fact that you are flesh and blood. Any human can be killed. And that is our profession.¡± The assassins held their knives as they moved in. ¡°No, it is you who does not understand.¡± Immediately after, the bodies of the assassins crumbled to the floor. They could not even stand. The stunned expressions. With their heads drooping. Their hands were on the ground, and it was all they could do to support their bodies. ¡°What kind of magic¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not using magic. I just unleashed some of the mana that I usually hold in. And it was more than enough to keep you from moving. Unfortunately, you are no match for me.¡± It was not even an attack. Merely the act of unleashing mana. He had defeated so many enemies without even activating a spell¡­ As I stood there in shock, I suddenly felt a different, powerful presence of mana. ¡°¡­!?¡± I could not breath. I was about to lose consciousness, but managed to stay present. My body swayed, and I fell to my knees. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I heard the President¡¯s voice, and nodded back. It was completely different from Cronos. The presence of mana so powerful that it could burn everything around it. The assassins all fell down. There were over thirty of them, and they were foaming at the mouth. They trembled with fear over something they could not express, but they felt instinctively. ¡°Good evening, everyone. How pleasant this is.¡± What appeared first, was a butterfly that shone with a yellow-green light. And then it kept increasing in number as they danced in the sky like fireflies. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see some of you here, but I¡¯ll take it as a positive thing. After all, if I can fight both of them at the same time, the event will seem so much more fun.¡± Even I knew the name of the person who appeared amidst the cloud of butterflies. Evangeline Runeforest. The elf queen who ruled the great forest that was in the eastern territories of the empire. She had won the tournament three times, and was the strongest magician of the empire. ¡°I must thank God for bringing us together. There is no reason to wait for my turn. Both of you. Come and entertain me.¡± The fairy queen said with a confident smile. The empire¡¯s greatest magician had suddenly appeared before me. As for President Cronos, he just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No, if we fought here, we might destroy some of the surrounding buildings. At worst, we will alter the landscape and become wanted criminals within the empire.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. That seems like a fun outcome as well.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t care about what happens to those around you, huh?¡± ¡°Life has its limits. I don¡¯t want mine to end in a boring way, just because I cared about other people. That would be such a waste.¡± Said Ms. Evangeline. ¡°Besides, I am the queen of this world. I choose, and I judge. That is all.¡± ¡°No, you are not the queen of this world. Even though you constantly say that you are.¡± ¡°If I say that I am the queen, then I am the queen. This world is mine. I have decided it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to see that you are well.¡± The President chuckled and took my hand. ¡°As for me, I am kind and thoughtful. Everyone in the Royal Magicians Order loves me. And since I do not like to cause trouble for others, we will have to retreat.¡± The magic glowed yellow at his fingertips. Spell Boost. It was the magic that I was the best at. ¡°Did you really think you would be fast enough to escape me?¡± However, the greatest magician of the empire was even faster. The secret art of the elves¡­ Teleportation magic. She moved in an instant, and was now standing right in front of us. I was going to die¡­ The presence of mana that sent a chill down my spine. ¡°And you think that teleportation magic is going to be enough to catch me?¡± Just then, the magic spell that was cast right next to me. I will never forget it. ¡°Chronostasis.¡± Magic that stopped the time of everyone except the caster. It was more beautiful than any magic that I had ever seen¡­ And so I kept telling myself, remember this, don¡¯t ever forget¡­ Burn it into your memory. Record as much information as you can. So that one day, you can do the same thing. So you can improve your magic. However, such thoughts were soon swept aside. Because the magic was so different from anything I knew. It was so brilliant and beautiful that I lost track of time. CH 117 Chapter 117 ¨C Can¡¯t Stand Around I don¡¯t know how much time passed after that. For me, it was less than the blink of an eye, but for this person, it must have been a lot longer. Before I knew it, I was standing in the garden of the lodging house. ¡°You should be safe here.¡± President Cronos said with a smile. However, my mind was filled with the scene I had witnessed a moment ago. The beautiful magic that shone like a miracle. ¡°That was¡­magic to stop time¡­wasn¡¯t it¡­?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°What made you think that?¡± President Cronos said with a slight look of surprise. ¡°I just felt it, after seeing the structure of the magic circle.¡± ¡°I see. You have a good eye.¡± The president said as he stared at me. ¡°Its very existence is only known to a small few. A secret art. After all, it took two hundred years of research to reach this point, and it is my special attack.¡± What he was doing was so advanced that I didn¡¯t even know what to say. Indeed, while he was supposed to be quite old, he looked the same age as Mr. Gawain. I knew that there was something abnormal about that. ¡°That being said, there are times when I cannot win even when using this. That queen is so troublesome and strong.¡± ¡°You can lose even when you stop time¡­?¡± ¡°The world is a big place.¡± The world¡­ There was always something above even the limits of your vision. I was stunned. However, what I felt a moment later, was a sense of respect towards these amazing magicians, and a hoped that I could become like them. What kind of magic did they use? I wanted to see. I wanted to experience it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best. So I can get as close as I can to you two.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll expect that from you.¡± He said with a nod. ¡°Ms. Noelle! Are you alright!?¡± That¡¯s when it happened. The others from the Royal Magicians Order, who had accompanied us, came running. ¡°Vice captain Leticia realized there were invaders and¡­¡± They talked frantically, and then they realized who was standing next to me. ¡°Mr-Mr. President!?¡± They then fell to their knees and bowed their heads. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be in your presence. Please forgive the insolence of not recognizing you immediately.¡± ¡°It is fine. Raise your heads. You don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡± The president said with a gentle smile. ¡°I think of you all as an important family. We are comrades who pursue the truth of magic. So you can just call my brother Cronos if you want.¡± ¡°We could never! Mr. President!¡± ¡°I feel such distance¡­it is sad.¡± He looked quite disappointed. I was reminded again that we really were talking to an important person. As I processed this, President Cronos opened his mouth again. ¡°I will deal with the Fairy Queen and the assassins. So you can focus on the tournament without worrying.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I can¡¯t leave everything to¡­¡± What a wonderful person. Even though he was the most important in the whole Royal Magicians Order, he treated a newcomer like me so kindly. After that, the others could not stop talking about him. ¡°Noelle! You, you really spoke with him!¡± ¡°What was he like? Tell me!¡± Everyone wanted to hear from me, which made me feel rather special. However, what made me even more happy was that they were all very worried when they heard that I had been attacked. Ms. Leticia even hugged me, much to my surprise. She usually cared a lot about personal space, and didn¡¯t like doing such things. There were people who had high hopes for me. People who supported me. People who protected me. And there was someone I didn¡¯t want to lose to no matter what. And so even if people tried to get in my way, I could not stand around. For my own and for their sake, I had to give it everything that I had. ¡°The first battle of the World Trophy! The winner is Noelle Springfield! Sinclaire Randero, the Blue Star of Figaro has been defeated! A shocking outcome to start the tournament¡­¡± As everyone was shocked, we of the Ardenfeld team continued our march to victory. ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô ¡°What is happening? I told you to ensure that we win and to crush her!¡± The furious voice echoed. In the dimly lit room, the two noblemen talked. ¡°We are doing our best. Bribing referees and opponents. We even brought in devices to interfere with the magic in order to create advantageous situations.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t they win? What is happening?¡± ¡°Because if her magic is sealed, then she just uses her fists and head. Besides, there are some referees we could not bribe, and it is difficult to use magic tools without getting caught.¡± ¡°But she is just a small girl. Why can¡¯t you deal with her!¡± ¡°She has more power than you would think¡­ Even her opponents said they never met someone with such a hard head. It¡¯s like stone¡­¡± A magician who punches and head butts without hesitation. Such a fighting style had stunned her cheating opponents. Was this not a magic tournament? Even if it did not go against the rules, it did not seem like the right way for a magician to fight. ¡°She is too free¡­¡± While no one knew the clear answer, she continued to win and obstruct the plans of the elitist nobles. CH 118 Chapter 118 ¨C A Personal Hobby ¡°Synthia, did you see that? A headbutt. A headbutt!¡± In the special spectator booth in the center, which had been prepared for her. Evangeline exclaimed with excitement. ¡°Even if she is doing it at such a speed that only first-rank magicians are able to see it, headbutting during a magic tournament is still questionable¡­¡± Synthia replied with a bewildered expression. ¡°I think it is fine. A free mind that is not bound by convention. It¡¯s an important part of becoming a good magician.¡± ¡°But that isn¡¯t even magic¡­¡± ¡°If I say that it¡¯s fine, then it is fine. When one is the queen of the world, and this powerful and beautiful, then one is always right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who says that, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I only care if it is entertaining! Ah, it was so funny!¡± Evangeline said as she burst into laughter. Synthia let out a deep sigh. ¡°Um, I beg you to be more cautious. Even last night, you tried to sneak into the Ardenfeld lodging house, and the magician of time had to stop you.¡± ¡°But fighting against strong magicians is so fun. Besides, he just came to stop me when I wanted to play with her. It¡¯s nice that he is so easy to summon.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t fight him so carelessly.¡± ¡°But that magic freak also said that he enjoyed fighting me.¡± ¡°¡­Why does it seem like all the top people in the magic world are so abnormal¡­¡± Synthia had a faraway look in her eyes. That was when a single man appeared in their booth. He had a low voice and an ominous air about him. ¡°There is something I wish to discuss with you.¡± ¡°You want me to crush the three Ardenfeld representatives. That is what you are saying?¡± The man nodded at Evangeline¡¯s words. ¡°Adenfeld¡¯s magic has the potential to threaten the rest of the countries on this continent. As patriots, we have been making maneuvers against them in order to protect our country. And this is part of it.¡± He said confidently. And then he folded his hands together and continued. ¡°We could fix things so that you will be able to face her. You get your wish, and we accomplish our purpose. Surely that benefits us both.¡± ¡°I see. I understand perfectly now. It does sound like there is no reason to refuse.¡± Evangeline smiled with satisfaction as she swirled the tea in her cup. Ripples spread in the red sea. And then she put the fragrant and sweet drink on the table. ¡°I refuse.¡± There was suddenly a sense of tension in the room. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°First. How dare you even try to make use of me, the queen of this whole world. Second. The very idea that you think you are worthy of negotiating with me on equal footing. Your arrogance is beyond reason. Third. I am very fond of turning people down, when they are so certain that I will agree. It¡¯s like a hobby of mine.¡± Evangeline said. ¡°Now, have a good day.¡± Evangeline waved her hand and left the room. Silence. The air seemed cold. No one said anything. (Uh¡­well¡­) Synthia thought. She was so surprised that she had forgotten to leave the room. (Su-surely, this is not a good move¡­ Even people from the Empire¡¯s Foreign Affairs Bureau have said that they want the Ardenfeld team defeated. In order to avoid making enemies, we have to be careful when dealing with them¡­) After being left there, Synthia whispered quietly into her ear. ¡°Can I ask you to handle it?¡± ¡°I suppose I have no choice.¡± The cool voice echoed. ¡°The Ardenfield Kingdom¡¯s team. Except for the small one that Queen Evangeline is interested in, I do not mind taking on the other two.¡± The long blue hair and ears like leaves. ¡°An opponent would have to be very powerful, for me to not feel bored.¡± The runner up during the last tournament. The person who was seen as Evangeline¡¯s successor. Estelle Blueforest. Within the magic world of the western continent, she was a monster magician, who was seen as the second strongest after the fairy queen. CH 119 Chapter 119 ¨C Clumsy For Porcelain Rank Magician Albio, who was able to accompany him as part of the Ardenfeld Team, Ryan of the 1st unit was like someone from a higher existence. The fire magician had worked under Gawain Stark, and was currently given a position of great responsibility amongst the elite of the Royal Magicians Order. ¡®Hey, Albio. Is your soul burning?¡¯ And while he was sometimes too passionate, he was always friendly, and worthy of great respect. ¡®Yes! It is burning!¡¯ ¡®That is good. You did well today. I look forward to your future growth.¡¯ But more than anything, Albio was happy that someone was actually looking at him properly. Even though he was an Adamantite-Rank magician, he was interested in the development of someone of the lowest rank. The Royal Magicians Order may have been one of the better working environments in the kingdom, but there were still few superiors as caring as Ryan. (While he can be strange, I could not ask for anyone better. Though, I think I may be the only one who understands his merits) And this superior was the captain for this great event. The success of the Ardenfeld team was brilliant. Superior Ryan showed amazing stability. He always fought with such calmness, gaining the advantage and proceeded to the second round. As for Luke Waldstein, his power was overwhelming, and he never let the enemy get close to him, and he beat them completely. And then there was the monster newcomer, Noelle Springfield, who won repeatedly with unprecedented techniques, involving headbutting opponents. (The draw for their next opponents is today. I hope that all three of them, especially Ryan, get easy opponents.) (This is exactly what I was dreading.) That night, Ryan Archbullet let out a deep sigh as he was alone in his room. It was an elf who had trained with magic for thousands of years. Estelle Blueforest. In the empire she was second only to the Fairy Queen, and was runner up during the previous tournament. (She is clearly above me in terms of capability. A single mistake could lead to immediate defeat. So, how should I fight such a person?) He searched for possibilities, but found no answer. The more calmly he considered it, the more he understood how hopeless the gap between them was. The difference of how much time one had used to study magic. And the elves had their own secret arts. Spirit magic. And their mana also greatly exceeded that of humans. In order to overcome all of this, you would need talents and qualities that far exceeded the norm. ¡®You should never have been born.¡¯ The curse from his past returned to his mind. Back when he cried and agonized over not being able to do things that his brothers could. And so he wanted to become a kind person. Someone who could have saved his past self, when everyone else rejected him. (That¡¯s right. I cannot give up now. As their senior, it is my job to support the other two and lead them. And so in a way, it is a good thing that I will be facing this opponent instead of them. I will show them that I will not break. So that they can just think about themselves as they fight.) He was satisfied with the adjustments made before the battle. ¡®I know that you¡¯ve been doing your best! You can do it! It will be fine!¡¯ Said the little Ryan in his heart. ¡°Heh. You¡¯re always so kind, little Ryan.¡± Ryan smiled confidently, as Luke looked at him with annoyance. ¡°An imaginary friend? That¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°Ah, so you heard me, Waldstein. But don¡¯t worry. Little Ryan is just someone who roots for me. He is nothing compared to my soul friend and rival. And you are my only soul friend. So there is no need to be jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. And I¡¯m not your soul friend either.¡± Luke was like a cat that wanted to be left alone. But Ryan had a genuinely good opinion of him. This junior who had never relied on anyone. He even made others fear him sometimes, as he brought overwhelming results and continued to rise. And Ryan couldn¡¯t help but want to do something to help this creature, who was like a taut string, relax a little. (Really. I have my hands full with this one.) Well, Waldstein probably found him troublesome and obnoxious. But that was fine. He wasn¡¯t supporting them in order to be liked. Even if they hated him, he wanted to help make their lives better. That was the true meaning of support. (I will continue on my path with everything that I got!) Saying this to himself was part of his routine before a battle. That¡¯s how much he didn¡¯t want to lose. It was proof that he was serious. (Everything seems to be going well. Everyone is cheering for me. I have the wind in my sails.) ¡°Senior Ryan. The key to a good punch is footwork! You unleash it while synchronizing it with the strength in your lower half!¡± Noelle said as she demonstrated. Luke said, ¡°No, normally you don¡¯t use punches in a magic tournament.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that so?¡± With their cheers at his back, Ryan Archbullet stood on the field. He changed everything into strength, and faced the monster that exceeded human knowledge. The blue hair flowed in the wind. She stood there calmly, with overwhelming mana. The 1st unit had some of the best in the Ardenfeld Royal Magicians Order. And as the captain of the team, Ryan knew. The elf woman in front of him was stronger. In terms of pure strength, he could not match her. And so Ryan started with a surprise attack. Without warning, he used his best magic at full power. ¡®Fire Spear Area.¡¯ Giant spears of fire, bigger than his body, appeared. They changed shape freely, and swirled around him like a dragon. The ground began to grow hot. The temperature of the air rose and shimmered. (I cannot fight her on equal grounds. If I am to have a chance, it is as soon as the battle begins. And so I will put everything into the first minute.) The fire spears shot out. And like a charging dragon, it evaporated everything and moved in a destructive flash. As for Estelle, she did nothing. (She¡¯s not using her magic¡­!?) The fire spears burst. This was unexpected. But Ryan was quick to react. He didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t using magic. But this was a rare opportunity for him. ¡®Fire Dragon Rally.¡¯ A chain of attack from giant spears of fire in the shape of dragons. He would not give her a chance to regain her stance. In eleven seconds, there were fifty-seven shots. The chain of attacks contained everything he had worked for. ¡®Why can¡¯t I do things well like my older brothers?¡¯ When he used to say that every day. Even when he trained desperately, he would often lose to kids who weren¡¯t training. He realized that the world was not fair. A difference in talent. As he was clumsy, even if he tried seriously to do what he was told, he couldn¡¯t do it like the others. However, he tried to think of ways to improve. How to make up for what talents he lacked. Within the mountain of things he couldn¡¯t do, he tried hard to find something he was good at. Maybe he could do it like this. Little by little, he realized things. Not being able to do something was part of his character. And being clumsy could be his weapon. As there were only a few things he did well, he could focus more love and passion into them. Instead of strengthening his weaknesses, he would extend his strengths to the limit. It was fine if he couldn¡¯t do something. If he was bad at it. It didn¡¯t mean that he lost at everything. With this magic, he did not want to lose to anyone. The field smelled of melting ore, and the air was nearly hot enough to burn your skin. The desperate chain of attacks. No one was able to say a word as they watched. It was like time had stopped. It was that quiet. Eventually, what echoed through the rising dust, was a chilling voice. ¡°That was some good magic. Beautiful and refined. You must have spent an incredible amount of time and passion in order to achieve that. As a fellow magician, I applaud you from the bottom of my heart.¡± Said Estelle Blueforest. ¡°However, I have put more than a thousand years into my own craft.¡± (Impossible¡­) Ryan was stunned as she appeared. And there were no traces of her having cast any magic barriers. The attacks should have been hitting her. And yet she was completely unharmed. The difference was too big. ¡°In exchange for putting on a good show, I will end things while also showing my full power.¡± He felt a sudden explosive surge of mana. Breathing became difficult. He could barely even stand. Living was not easy. There were enemies that no amount of effort could overcome. ¡®You can do it! You can do it, me!¡¯ Still, he desperately activated the magic. Unleashed the fire spears. ¡®Water Spirit Breath.¡± The watery destruction overhead. The difference between them was clear. The spectators sighed. Everyone knew that he was about to be defeated. However, what happened next was completely unexpected. (Ah, that attack¡­) (He survived it¡­) Equilibrium. The one spell that Ryan had continued to polish. A magic he had wagered everything on after so much pain and disappointment. For just a few seconds, it was able to match Esetelle¡¯s thousand years. ¡°Amazing.¡± Estelle said quietly. ¡°It was beautiful.¡± And in the next second, Ryan was swallowed up by the maddening current. The fiery spears were extinguished. And the battle ended quietly. CH 120 Chapter 120 ¨C Encouragement and Proof ¡°This can¡¯t be true¡­ What was that¡­¡± Estelle Blueforest¡¯s overwhelming strength was quite a shock to the rest of the Ardenfeld team. They had all fallen silent with serious expressions. Ryan¡¯s incredible chain of attacks had been blocked without even the use of a magic barrier. (That¡¯s not possible. Surely¡­) It was hard to accept this reality. Even Noelle Springfield was shocked. Her mouth was wide open, and she looked up with a vacant stare, as if her heart was somewhere else. That being said, even as she was shaken, she continued to fight the strong opponents of other countries, sometimes knocking them down with her fists. And so she was also different from the standard, but in a different way. (I suppose there is no need to worry about Springfield.) Ryan chuckled as he watched the stunned expressions of the other magicians. (The problem is Waldstein. If he continues to win, then his next battle will be against Estelle Blueforest¡­) After being treated and gaining consciousness again, Ryan had dragged his heavy body to the waiting room in order to support the others. It was then that a memory of before the tournament came back to him. ¡®You want me to be the captain?¡¯ ¡®It was decided that you are the most qualified. And it will be easier for the others if they are with you.¡¯ Those were the words of Gawain Stark, who he looked up to as a fellow fire magician. More than anything, Ryan was moved by the fact that he had been chosen to lead the team. (I was considered a failure, and now I¡¯m in the team¡­as the leader, no less¡­) He felt joy and a sense of achievement. And also, a hope burned deep in his chest. (As I am now, even they will have to accept me.) When he was fifteen, Ryan had not been able to pass the exam for the magic school that his brothers attended. And so his parents disowned him. It was decided that he was not needed in order to help restore the weakening Archbullet House. Water magic was their tradition for many generations. The pressure and responsibility of protecting their name. It had made his parents go mad, perhaps. Their unreasonable expectations turned into violence. The training and punishments were closer to abuse. He didn¡¯t have a single good memory of that time. Still, he felt like going to make a report. Because there was something deep in his heart that did not feel fulfilled. The desire to be accepted by his parents. To be praised. Perhaps he had worked this hard up until now in order to be accepted by them. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time, father, mother.¡¯ However, after reuniting with them for the first time in eleven years, the reaction was not what he had hoped. ¡®You¡¯ve come to laugh at our fallen house, haven¡¯t you!¡¯ ¡®You are the traitor that abandoned the Archbullet water magic!¡¯ They did not understand him at all. The wish he had hoped for the most, was not fulfilled. Living really was hard. A lot of things did not work out, and things were often not fair. Still, you had to look ahead. And not lose to the trials life set in front of you. ¡°Waldstein. I need to talk to you.¡± And so they found an empty room to talk. It was his duty as a senior. Even if he lost, he wanted the others to do their best. ¡°You are stronger than me. And more than that, you have thought, prepared and trained more than anyone. So you just have to focus on using your power. And then the results will speak for themself.¡± He said, trying to ignore the pain. ¡°I know you can win. It will be fine.¡± Luke didn¡¯t say anything. And after a short pause, he let out a sigh. ¡°You really are soft-hearted. Senior Ryan.¡± The sapphire blue eyes looked at him and continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I will win. That¡¯s why I am here.¡± Calm and unshakable confidence. (Even after seeing that fight) Ryan smiled at how reliable Luke was. (It was a groundless fear.) He sighed with relief, and then Luke continued. ¡°And so you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll beat this enemy. And I did gain a little courage after seeing how you did not give up.¡± That was unexpected. He was always like an indifferent cat, and so it was shocking to hear him offer words of encouragement. ¡°Soul friend¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your soul friend.¡± (It cannot be helped¡­ Though, I wanted to avoid it until the final battle.) The results of the draw. Luke was very unlucky indeed. He would face the elf magician who was one of the strongest in the tournament. Considering his wounds from the dungeon were not completely healed yet, it would have been better for him to be able to hold back during these fights. (In the first place, these pairings seem a little too deliberate.) The magic techniques in Ardenfeld were some of the most advanced in the western continent. And so some of the other countries would not want them to do well, so that their reputation would grow. They had to nip it in the bud. As Luke came from a great house, he knew the way that such people thought. (Fine. If something is in my way, I will overcome it. That is all.) While it did not take Luke long for him to resolve himself to this, it was different for the others. ¡®So she¡¯s against Waldstein next¡­¡¯ There was a grave atmosphere. Of course, they were all adults. And so they did their best to support him. Still, they could not hide how anxious they were. Everyone felt that was a rank above him. Luke was still young, and lacked experience as a magician. (Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what they think) He just needed to make the necessary preparations, the same as always. He had no doubts at all. And so he did not really want to talk to her. As he knew it might affect him. The special voice that was different from the others. The one important person. The one he would choose above everything else without hesitation. And so he made an effort to avoid talking to her as he prepared for the battle. ¡°Hey.¡± And yet, she would still approach him like this. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯re up next, I thought I would come and encourage you.¡± She said. ¡°But then I saw your face and realized. Ah, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ll clearly win. As your rival, I know just how strong you are when you really do your research and prepare every countermeasure.¡± Noelle said with a smile. ¡°Go and show them. That a prepared Luke is the strongest.¡± That was all she said, but he received such strength from it. (Really, you are¡­) As Luke covered his mouth, Noelle frantically added, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just as strong! I¡¯m not weaker than you at all! Yes!¡± She always hated to lose. He smiled at that. She clearly saw him as someone above her right now. That was what she believed. And so he would have to prove it. That her estimation of him was right. That they were the strongest. They could make the impossible possible. Overcome any obstacle. They were so invincible that they could fly. Of course, it would not be easy. The elves lived for thousands of years. No magician could match that. However, Luke had done a tremendous amount of research on his opponent. Even before the tournament, he had been secretly preparing countermeasures. And so he could say one thing with confidence. There was no other magician who had studied the other formidable opponents as much as he did. [Mainly uses water magic] [Can also use magic with other attributes, but the more important the fight, the higher the dependence on water attributes] [Greatest weapon is one of the Four Great Spirits. Spirit magic that wields the power of Undine] [High versatility is her characteristic] [Adapts quickly, with a great ability to respond to unknown situations] [Not interested in those surrounding her] [Speaks few words] [No expression] [Difficulty in expressing emotions] [Poor balance common in children who had excessive expectations forced them since infancy] [Good eyesight] [Slow walking speed] [There are signs that she has been strictly educated on good posture] [Rarely expresses herself with hands or body] [Indifferent tone] [Tendency to worry about being thought cold] [Very guarded against others] [Strong warning for others] [Prefers to be alone, but also feels lonely] [Feels guilty about luxury and drinking] [Aversion towards lust] [Prefers stability and harmony] [Tone deaf] [Slight fear of affection] [Given up on reality] [Does not fear death] [Perfectionist] [Strong ideals and self-punishment tendencies] [It¡¯s as if she knows she won¡¯t lose] [Uses multiple magic formulas of unknown purpose] [When casting a highly difficult magic spell, the position of her right arm drops slightly] [It¡¯s possible that she gains the advantage in a way that is not purely due to a difference in ability] Stacks of notes and research material in his room. The preparation to make the impossible possible. Now he just had to turn it into reality. It was time to slay the monster. Luke Waldstein¡¯s battle was about to begin. CH 121 Chapter 121 ¨C White Thunder ¡°Why won¡¯t you withdraw?¡± In the center of the field, while spectators watched. Estelle questioned Luke right before the battle. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luke asked in a low voice. ¡°It is purely my curiosity. I completely overwhelmed your captain. Yes, it is true that you are stronger than him. However, I am also stronger than you. I¡¯ve lived for over a thousand years, and so the difference between us is clear. Besides, you are not even in your best condition.¡± Estelle said slowly. ¡°You are wounded. If you are unlucky, you could suffer a blow that would end your career as a magician.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes widened a little. Estelle continued. ¡°You cannot win in this state. The results have been decided already. For your own future, you should take the option of withdrawing.¡± Luke did not answer. Silence. And then finally¡­ ¡°I would regret giving up without trying. And I¡¯m no stranger to regret. But I have learned. There is something very important to me, and I will do what I must. The fact is, I must try. That is the way I can be myself, in a world that is so unfair. I can live.¡± ¡°I do not understand you. It is not very logical.¡± ¡°Besides, you have made one mistake.¡± ¡°I have?¡± ¡°I am stronger than you think.¡± Luke said. ¡°Be careful. I might not hold back. A wounded beast is the most dangerous.¡± ¡°I would have avoided an unnecessary battle, but it cannot be helped.¡± Estelle said. ¡°In the name of the spirits that rules everything in the universe, I will make you pay for your arrogance.¡± And then the bell was struck, signaling the beginning of the battle. Luke Waldstein activated the yellow magic. In an instant, the field was filled with light. ¡®Thunderstorm Purgatory.¡¯ Thunder exploded. The ground shook. Multi-cast without chanting. An ultra high level skill. If an ordinary magician tried, they would not even be able to make a breeze. However, the layers of magic that were activated completely exceeded what was normal. The light burned the eyes of those who watched. It was as if the sun was right in front of them. You could not stand. It was hard to know which way was up or down. (No¡­ This was too different¡­) The spectators were stunned. (So this is Luke Waldstein¡­!) They would never forget those few seconds. When they witnessed the astonishing thunder magic of a rare genius. The smell of something burning was in the air. ¡°Do you know what despair is?¡± However, amidst the dust, the elf magician appeared without a scratch. ¡°You may have dedicated all of your life to magic. But that is nothing to me. I did not even need to cast a barrier. Your magic did nothing.¡± Came the merciless words. ¡°That is the difference between us. Do you feel despair now?¡± Luke and Estelle stared at each other. It was quiet. ¡°No. If one uses their full power, and finds someone they still cannot beat. Then that is happiness. It is because you exist that I can become stronger. That I can become someone who can beat you.¡± ¡°What are you going on about now¡­¡± ¡°Please do not feel despair.¡± Said Luke Waldstein. ¡°From here on, I will be a little too strong.¡± ¡°So you wish to continue. How unfortunate. You are so young to be snuffed out.¡± Estelle activated her magic without emotion. Her mana increased explosively. It was so dense that the air around her warped. Blue magic. However, the water cannon that should have erased everything was not unleashed. (Magic noise¡­) It had been activated while incomplete. It was out of control. Estelle¡¯s immense amount of mana burned the circuits as it bolted. The spell exploded. The water that was unleashed tore through Estelle¡¯s body like a bullet. (Could it be, that my magic was affected by¡­!?¡±) She was shocked when she realized it. Theoretically, it was possible. However, it would not be an easy thing to control the structure of such an advanced spell, when the details of the structure varied between people. On top of that, Estelle used spirit magic, which was different from modern magic. It would take most researchers weeks to analyze it. And it would take much more time to create a spell that could affect it. It was not the kind of thing you could suddenly do in the middle of a fight. However, it seemed like Luke Waldstein had done just that. (He must have been preparing before the tournament, as if he knew that he would be facing me¡­) The fact that he was able to use such a spell, suggested that he had other information that could change the tide of the battle. (He accurately knows my position. And was able to break through the illusion barrier.) Estelle Blueforest had a secret. A hidden trap that dealt with Ryan¡¯s fire and Luke¡¯s lightning without the use of a magic barrier. Carefully hidden spirit magic. Numerous thin walls of water that were like wings. Refraction of light¡­ The Estelle that people saw was not the real Estelle. Her advantage was that she tricked people in regards to her position. A secret art that would get her closer to the fairy queen. (It¡¯s fine. I can still win with pure strength. While I commend the effort he put into studying me, it won¡¯t help him against magic I haven¡¯t shown before.) ¡®Water Spirit Ring Song.¡¯ Spirit magic that made the target fall asleep. (He can deal with magic I haven¡¯t shown as well¡­!?) What shocked Estelle even more was that the anti-magic was activated at the same time as hers. (Was he reading my movements¡­!? Impossible. There is no way that he can do such a thing.) Though confused, she activated the magic. ¡°I know.¡± Echoed the cold voice. ¡°I know that as well.¡± Explosion. Water tore through her. She could deny it no longer. (How much did this human prepare¡­) An abnormal amount of research and preparation. He would have to be half mad. A desperate attempt to win against someone he couldn¡¯t beat with pure power. ¡°In this world, it¡¯s not the strong who win. Whoever wins is the strongest.¡± Came the chilling voice. ¡°And I will do anything in order to win.¡± Thunder shook the ground. The audience was shocked as they watched. Estelle Blueforest had advanced through the tournament as one of the strongest competitors. But the young Ardenfeld genius¡­ The monster destroyed her in just sixty-two seconds. CH 122 Chapter 122 ¨C The Heart of the Matter The sight was incredibly astonishing for Leticia Risettastone. A one-sided battle, where Estelle Blueforest was defeated, after she had advanced with such overwhelming strength. And what was most frightening, was that it was through power other than magic. The thorough analysis and tracing of the opponents movement patterns. He acted as if he could see the future. (How much did he¡­) Leticia was stunned at the amount of research that would have been involved. He was already among the busiest people in the Royal Magicians Order. Leticia knew, because she had had to force him to rest sometimes. And so he should not have had much free time left. The training and research he did was in the realm of madness. And yet he had dedicated his life to it. (And all of this effort is for someone who may not reciprocate his feelings. Is it pure, or stupid?) However, that was why he could not be left alone. And she hoped that he would be rewarded, even a little. Even if it was a dream that had no chance of becoming true. She just hoped that it would end, without him getting too hurt. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that way. (I¡¯m just as much of an idiot, perhaps.) She glanced to the side, where the person he was doing this for was sitting. What was she thinking right now? ¡°Luke¡­¡± The eyes were full of emotion. Her expression was beyond description. But it looked a little like a girl who was in love. (Huh? Could it be that¡­) Her heart beat faster. And with a small hope in her heart, Leticia waited for her to continue. ¡°Damn it. He got ahead of me again¡­ I won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m hot on his heels and won¡¯t give up. Just you watch¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why was that her reaction? She sighed with exasperation, but then smiled. She was very fond of her two stupid junior magicians. And feeling now, that she was just as much of a fool, she wished them both much happiness in their lives. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was defeated.¡± In the waiting room after the match. Evangeline replied to Estelle¡¯s words. ¡°It is fine. Sometimes, it¡¯s all about luck. It was not your day. That is all.¡± She swirled the tea in her cup and continued. ¡°That being said, I¡¯m sure that you were able to learn something from it. Mana level and years of experience are not everything. When it came to that fight, your thousand years did not match the desperation and amount of research he put into it.¡± ¡°Indeed. I did not suspect that he had spent so much time studying me, and preparing countermeasures.¡± ¡°It was impressive. He did it as if his entire life depended on that moment. That changes things. Perhaps he too has the potential to reach my level.¡± ¡°You mean, just like the small one?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evangeline nodded as if it was nothing. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I do not think she is that strong. There is no doubt that she is gifted. She may become a great magician, and leave her mark on the history of humans. However, reaching your level is a different matter¡­¡± ¡°I understand why you would feel that way. Most people would probably agree with you. However, what is important is what you cannot see. I have high hopes for the beast that sleeps deep within her.¡± ¡°Beast?¡± ¡°Yes. She has something that I cannot see, and that cannot be measured.¡± After that, Evangeline laughed as if she was a child on the night before her birthday. ¡°And I want to draw it out. Oh, it will be so delightful!¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó And the World Trophy tournament continued. Now that Luke had defeated the previous runner up, and advanced into the quarter-finals, he was attracting attention as a possible candidate to win the tournament. Da-damn it¡­ I was going to be left behind¡­ It went without saying that after witnessing it, I became very frantic. Losing to others was fine¡­no, I hated that too. I did. But Luke. He was someone that I absolutely could not bear to lose against. At this point, I could not afford to be selective when it came to means. I had to catch up at all costs¡­! Magic punches (Physical) and magic headbutts (Physical) had helped me take some powerful magicians by surprise, allowing me to advance. This completely different fighting style had earned me a reputation of being dangerous, and children in the city would often talk to me and say, ¡®your headbutt was amazing!¡¯ And while I did not really appreciate such remarks, I was also a mature and elegant lady, who could accept them with warm smiles. Now, I needed to continue to train so that I could meet everyone¡¯s expectations! Currently, I was trying to do the time magic that the president had shown me. That beautiful, golden magic. I wanted to be able to draw such formulas. And so I tried my best to copy it, but it was not going well. ¡°Hmmm, I was quite sure that the structure was like this¡­¡± I stared and inspected the magic. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s very well made. I doubt there are many who could recreate something to this level after just seeing it once.¡± The swaying mauve hair. The scent of water lilies. I was shocked to find the president suddenly standing right next to me. ¡°Go-good morning!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so nervous. Just call me Chronos, as if I was just some young man.¡± ¡°N-no, I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No one wants to. How sad.¡± The president looked quite disappointed, but then continued. ¡°The reason it does not activate is because it is not yours. The formula structure was made by me, and optimized for me. Physique, habits, mana levels, mana control precision, arm length, speed, bone structure, muscles¡­everything was considered when making it. And so it won¡¯t work well even if you do it.¡± He said in a calm voice. ¡°The important thing is to draw one that is your own. Like drawing on a blank canvas, you must create your own formula. With love in every detail, and with a prayer, you turn yourself in a shape. Also, you must keep trying and keep failing.¡± ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯m good at that kind of thing!¡± ¡°Yes, I have high expectations for you.¡± The president said with a gentle nod. ¡°However, I came here today to make a small request. I had other options of course, but thought it would be best to ask you.¡± ¡°A request? What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your friend, Luke.¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯s getting carried away because people think he could win. Very well, I shall knock him down a few pegs for you.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Not it? Then what could it be? As I wondered about this, I suddenly noticed something. What it was that the President was concerned about. And why Ms. Leticia was watching closely while Luke trained. If he was hiding it, then I would pretend that I didn¡¯t notice. That¡¯s what I had thought, and had averted my eyes. ¡°Are you talking about his injury?¡± ¡°So you noticed as well.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve known him for a long time, after all.¡± ¡°Yes. It is probably deep in his back, where healing magic will not reach. His backbones must be damaged.¡± Even though I did not know much about magic medicine, I had a feeling that it was not a simple injury. ¡°Currently, there are no serious symptoms. Judging by the way he moves, he would heal completely if he rested for a month. However, things will be different if his condition worsens in battle.¡± Said President Cronos. ¡°It¡¯s possible that he will not even be able to stand. He may not be able to use magic either. And so it will be impossible for him to continue working as a Royal Magician.¡± Luke, not able to be a Royal Magician? Those words shook me terribly. Calm down. I told myself to keep it together. I didn¡¯t want to get swept away in emotion and make the wrong decision. He was my friend, and I had to do what was best for him. ¡°I understand. I will talk to him.¡± In the lodging house after dinner. I knocked on the door to Luke¡¯s room. ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡± Luke looked a little puzzled. However, he seemed to sense something after I told him that it was important. And so he let me in. I could smell elegant and mildly sweet soap. It was him. ¡°You know, Luke. You¡¯re hiding an injury, aren¡¯t you?¡± He was silent for a moment, and then nodded with a ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡°I pretended that I didn¡¯t notice. Ms. Leticia was the same, I think. I knew that I should stop you, but I couldn¡¯t. Because I knew what all of this meant to you. How you prepared for it more than anyone.¡± I said. ¡°This tournament has a special meaning to you, doesn¡¯t it? I suppose it¡¯s related to the important thing that you talked about before. That dream that you want to make true.¡± I chose my words carefully as I continued. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the answer is. I don¡¯t want you to be reckless. I¡¯m scared that things will get worse, and there will be no going back. I don¡¯t want you to lose the ability to walk, and your position as a Royal Magician. But if this dream is that important to you, if you are like me, back when I was a magic artificer, and feel like you would no longer be yourself if you give up¡­ I think it¡¯s my job as your friend to support you. That¡¯s how I feel.¡± Luke didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°And so tell me. So I will know the answer. So don¡¯t regret the decision.¡± I said. ¡°What is this important thing that you want so much?¡± CH 123 Chapter 123 ¨C Challenge to a Wish ¡°What is this important thing that you want so much?¡± The words confused and shook Luke greatly. His mind was not as quick as it usually was. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was being asked, or how to respond. No, in truth, he did understand. And that was why he could barely think. The difference in status. As the heir of the Waldstein family, he could never be with her. He knew the kind of rumors and slander that would spread. The world of nobles was full of tension. If you showed any weakness, they would attack you all at once. It was cruel and unfair. And he did not want to pull her into any of that. He wanted her to be on a path to happiness. But there was also a part of him that just wanted to tell her. Surely it was fine now. Was it self destructive? Just wanting to end it all now. ¡­The truth is, I loved you from way back¡­ What would happen if he said that? Would she be surprised? Scared? Would she reject him? Or maybe¡­ She would be happy. Expectation. Anxiety and elation. He wanted to just say it. And if she were to nod her head. Nothing could make him happier. Even if he lost everything else, he would be happy. The possible future rushed through his mind. Sharing in each other¡¯s lives. Waking up next to each other. He would get up first and make french toast. They would drink orange juice together and relax on the sofa. Their strides were different, as were the things they liked. But he would love those differences as they walked. He wanted for them to be like that. Impulse. He wanted to let passion carry him away and put an end to it all. However, his intellect would not allow him to do that. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡­¡± The education he had received from childhood was close to abuse. And so he could not get carried away by emotion, as he was too used to killing it. ¡°I see.¡± There was something cold in her voice. Disappointment. Of course. From her point of view, he had chosen a secret over a friend. However, her next words were a little different from what Luke had expected. ¡°Well, you are a little more mature than me. And so I suppose there are things related to your family that are difficult to talk about. If that¡¯s what you think is best, then you should do it. But as your friend, I have some conditions.¡± She said. ¡°But don¡¯t go too far. If it is too dangerous, you must withdraw. You can¡¯t be selfish, just because it¡¯s your own body. It would hurt me if you were hurt. Many others would be sad as well. I won¡¯t forgive you if you make this the last time. You have to return safely. That is my condition.¡± And then she patted Luke on the back. ¡°No matter what anyone else says, I¡¯m rooting for you and your dream. I know that you¡¯ve worked harder than anyone. So go and prove it. That you¡¯re the strongest.¡± Why did her encouraging words make him this happy? Because she was looking at him. And that alone made him feel invincible. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The next day, the opponent that was chosen for Luke was the worst possible one. Evangeline Runeforest. A monster, who was one of the three greatest non-human magicians in the world. The strongest magician of the tournament. The Fairy Queen of the forest. ¡°Damn it. Of all people¡­¡± The others were horrified. However, Luke remained calm. ¡°If anything this is a good thing. If I defeat both the winner and runner up of the previous tournament, then no one will be able to doubt my ability.¡± He was positive and appreciated his misfortune. Took the bad as something good, and made an effort to move forward. This was a chance he had finally been given. With the best results, no one in the kingdom would be able to argue against him. The empire was trying to build a new magic world. And by defeating the greatest magician of the west, he would become someone who could be with her. And so Luke Waldstein¡¯s battle began. ¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô¡¡¡¡¡ô ¡°This might as well be the final round.¡± In a special spectators booth. An old butler nodded at the speaker, a man with a black signet ring. ¡°It seems that way.¡± ¡°What good luck. While we failed with manipulating the pairings, God ended up creating this situation. The world always seems to be a little kind to me.¡± Said the man. ¡°If there is a God, he must be a great villain. Otherwise, I would have been punished a long time ago.¡± ¡°Not at all. You are a wonderful person, sir.¡± Said the butler. The man with the signet ring smirked. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s reassuring.¡± ¡°Who do you think is going to win, sir?¡± ¡°Who indeed. In the last fight, he proved that he is capable of reaching the top. If fortune smiled on him, then he might have a chance of victory.¡± ¡°However, you do not want that, do you?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. I have ensured it.¡± With a cool, emotionless expression, he continued. ¡°But I will try to enjoy it for now. This will be the last World Trophy, after all.¡± The crowds cheered all around them. The sense of excitement was different from the previous battle. It was more heated. Evangeline Runeforest, the undefeated champion. Along with the Dragon Emperor and Night King, she was one of a trio of powerful magicians. She never showed any signs of struggling during previous battles, and had always dominated the individual matches. As for the Ardenfeld, they had never cared much for the tournament, in spite of having great skills with magic. The country was like a sleeping lion, and they had sent one of their most promising young geniuses¡­Luke Waldstein. And the sight of the one-sided fight, where he destroyed Estelle Blueforest, was still fresh in the memories of the spectators. And so for once, the results were uncertain. Everyone watched with bated breath. It was as if no one even wanted to blink. Excitement and expectation. The fanfare and fervor. The two faced each other in the circular field. And then the fight began. CH 124 Chapter 124 ¨C Meaning and Mission Immediately after the fight began, Luke activated magic that he had optimized just for this match. ¡®Blast Rising.¡¯ Flashes of lightning were unleashed. Multicast without chanting in order to activate nine spells at once. Special magic that he had refined and refined. In an instant, the spectators who were magicians understood. Luke Waldstein really was a genius, and had thoroughly prepared for this day. ¡°Brilliant. However, that is not enough to catch me.¡± The lightning attacks raced towards her. And so Evangeline activated her spirit magic. ¡®Air Grace.¡¯ In an instant, Evangeline was floating behind Luke. It was space magic. Magic that did not exist in the realm of modern magic, and affected the rules of this world. It ignored any idea of reason and allowed speed that was unfair. ¡°Indeed. You would teleport to that position.¡± (He predicted that I would move here¡­) She had activated it quickly. Just barely dodging the lightning attacks. However, Luke had known that they wouldn¡¯t hit her in the first place. (These are the real attacks¡­) The lightning strikes from all four directions. She didn¡¯t even have time to cast a magic barrier. ¡®Return Stroke.¡¯ The field was bathed in light that was brighter than the sun. Thirty-nine shots of lightning magic per second. No one could follow what was going on. They could not see or understand. However, one thing was certain. Luke Waldstein was currently dominating the arena completely. The currents of electricity. Smoke rose from the stone slabs of the floor. The chain of attacks were as powerful as those of the thunder dragons that lived in the northern mountain. Dust filled the air. Then the wind blew, revealing a crater, as if a meteor had just crashed. ¡°Wonderful. If one did not have the protection of the four great spirits, like I do, it would be unbearable.¡± Evangeline smiled as she brushed off the dust. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Hardly. I expected as much.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s how I want it.¡± She said as she looked up at Luke from the bottom of the hole. ¡°Now, continue to entertain me.¡± The Fairy Queen, the strongest magician in the empire. But Luke Waldstein fought in a way that seemed to overwhelm the champion. It was as if he could see the future, and he poked at her weaknesses with precision. His strategy was thorough. He would crush her strengths. And what made this possible, was the maddening amount of research he had done for this fight. ¡°He is too strong¡­¡± ¡°Ah, can this be real¡­¡± The audience watched with bated breath. Even Luke felt that things were going well. (I feel light. I can do it. I can see victory.) He didn¡¯t feel any pain on his back. The painkillers were probably working. ¡®Air Blaze.¡¯ The attacks she was unleashing would result in a lethal wound if they hit you. The destructive power was so strong that a magic barrier would mean nothing. However, he knew that they wouldn¡¯t hit him. What supported him now, during this fight, was all the pride he had given up. As a child, he trained for sixteen hours a day. He was never allowed to play or rest. ¡®Do you know what your grandfather did to me?¡¯ ¡®It was not as easy as what you are doing. You are blessed.¡¯ ¡®I did not ask for your opinion. Just do your duty as the Waldstein heir.¡¯ It seemed like he was struck and had his hair pulled every day. No amount of bleeding or crying would earn any sympathy. And so in order to survive, he had to shut off his heart. Emotion and will were not necessary. ¡®Results are everything. There is no meaning if you do not win.¡¯ He became a machine in order to obey his father¡¯s wishes. ¡®A loser has no value.¡¯ Insults and violence. He didn¡¯t have a single good memory. He was always anxious and in pain. ¡®In spite of always putting on a cool expression, you are actually a hard worker.¡¯ That¡¯s when he met her. ¡®I approve of that. After all, if I have to compete with someone, I would rather it be with someone who is actually trying. It motivates me to work harder as well.¡¯ The first time he made a friend with an equal relationship. ¡®While life can be hard, cheer up. Let¡¯s do our best together, Luke Waldstein.¡¯ It will be fine. He felt like he was being told that. You can be the way that you are. That made him happy. It saved him. She didn¡¯t even know. And he liked her. He couldn¡¯t help it. He wanted to be next to her as she laughed. God, please. I don¡¯t need anything else. I won¡¯t be greedy and ask that she turns to look at me. Just let me be near her¡­ He predicted where she would teleport, and then a flash. The exploding attack hit the Fairy Queen¡¯s shoulder. (I can do this. I can win.) With such feelings, he activated the magic. It was rare chance. If this magic hit her directly, it would have changed the outcome of the tournament. The magic that Luke had prepared as the finishing blow, exceeded what Evangeline had been anticipating. However, the magic that she immediately activated also exceeded what Luke had anticipated. ¡®Air Fleugel.¡¯ In the next instant, Luke was in a forest. A cluster of trees had filled up the field. ¡°Spirit magic that embodies and materializes the spirit world. While it uses up a lot of my mana, the forest replenishes it immediately again. The space that creates unlimited magic support. As long as I¡¯m in the forest, I will not run out of mana. And with this mana, I summon high level spirits.¡± It had appeared around Evangeline as if to protect her. A high ranking spirit of the sixteen pillars. So she could summon great spirits that had more power than most magicians. ¡°And you think that will be enough to stop me?¡± ¡°I knew you would say that. Indeed, you may be able to deal with it.¡± Said Evangeline. ¡°However, what can you do when there are over a thousand of them?¡± The spirits then appeared as if to create a wall that blocked his vision. There was so much mana that the air warmed around them. ¡°You did well.¡± The cool voice echoed. ¡°Goodbye.¡± The spirit magic shot towards him. And that was the last thing Luke remembered. Was there any meaning in dreams that didn¡¯t come true? He thought at the bottom of a world of darkness. He had done everything that he could. Gathering information and planning, at the expense of rest and sleep. And yet, he had nothing but regret now. Surely there had to be a way. Maybe he could have changed the results. He knew that there was no point in dwelling on it. However, he could not help but think. He had been so close. And it would have made him someone who could be with her. The future that could have been his. The hope he was unable to achieve turned into an obsession that ate away at his heart. He lost. All of those days were meaningless. And worth nothing. He supposed it was because of his father that he thought that way. He hated them. And yet, he ended up thinking the same thing. A curse. Twisted. He blamed himself for the results. ¡®A loser had no worth at all.¡¯ He would be branded as a loser now. But even in his disappointment, Luke felt something warm envelop his hand. What was this? Someone was holding his hand. But who? He opened his eyes. And he saw someone who had great tears welling up in their eyes. ¡°Thank god, thank god¡­Luke¡­!¡± Her voice was shaking. ¡°They said that there wouldn¡¯t be any after effects. Though, you¡¯ll have to sleep for at least two weeks due to the powerful healing magic. But as long as you rest and take it easy, you¡¯ll be able to continue as a Royal Magician. You¡¯ll be fine¡­!¡± And then he noticed it. That she must have been much more worried than he thought, when sending him out. She believed in him more than he realized. He was important to her. (Ah, I see.) So there was meaning in his unfulfilled dream after all. She had been so worried for him that she cried. That was more than enough for him. And so he also needed to tell something to her. He would support her as a friend. That was probably the mission that he had to complete. ¡°Noelle, you can surpass me. You can surpass the Fairy Queen. You can become the greatest magician in this world.¡± Luke tried to stay awake as his consciousness faded. ¡°Listen. I am going to tell you how to do it¡­¡± CH 125 Chapter 125 ¨C Night Before The Cheers Luke had two rooms prepared for him in the lodging house. One was for him to sleep in. The other was to contain all of the documents of information he had gathered on his opponents. Books and bundles of paper were in stacks that nearly reached the ceiling. ¡°How did you even¡­¡± I was more exasperated than impressed at this point. The amount of research he did was just madness. But that was how much he put into this tournament. To acquire something that was really important. I didn¡¯t know what that was. But there was one thing that was clear to me. ¡®Listen. I am going to tell you how to do it¡­¡± What I had to do now, was to take this information that Luke had entrusted me with, and win against the Fairy Queen. That way, all of his hard work would have some meaning in the end. The undefeated champion of the west. She had defeated Luke, and her power was real. But I still believed. That we could overcome her. Maybe not alone, but if we were together¡­ And so with the information that Luke told me, I looked through the pages of the old books. The spirit magic recorded in the books. As their structure and systems were different from modern magic, it was not easy to understand them. However, there was no time to be discouraged. I had to have fun and immerse myself in it. This was the magic that I loved. My feelings towards magic were stronger than anyone¡¯s. And so I believed¡­ ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó Leticia Risettestone had her back against the door of the document room. This room, which Luke had acquired, and brought mountains of books into. After speaking to him, Noelle had gone inside of this room. She was likely preparing to face her next opponent, Evangeline. But there was only so much that you could do in one day. Considering that she would have to fight tomorrow, it would probably be better for her to prioritize getting some rest. Still, if this was what Noelle chose¡­ Leticia wanted to support her. She had seen how much effort that Luke had put into this tournament. And as their senior, who had allowed them to act recklessly, it was her duty to make them rest. She listened to what was happening on the other side of the door. The soft sounds of pages being turned. They continued deep into the night. Noelle usually slept at ten o¡¯clock, so this was unusual. Perhaps she should stop her. No, just a little longer. She was conflicted. But then she heard the light breathing, and quietly opened the door. Leticia picked up the small figure that slept while leaning forward over the desk. Took her back to her room, and placed her into her bed. (For now, was I able to do the bare minimum as their senior?) She sighed with relief, and then returned to the room with the documents. It was a mess. While trying to put everything back in place and organize them, Leticia became lost for words. (She did this in just half a day¡­) What was there, was a new spell to be used against the spirit magic trump card that Evangeline used. The structure was based on a different idea compared to the anti-magic spell that Luke had made. And while incomplete, she had gone far enough that Leticia could see what her goal was. (It is too bad that there is not enough time. In order to reach the stage where it could be used, there would need to be experiments and calculations. A normal magician would take several months. Even a Royal Magician would need two weeks at the least.) ¡°It is quite interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± She suddenly heard the voice by the door. ¡°I spoke to the others who were awake. I told them that we may have a chance. With our power, we can turn that hard-working junior into the greatest magician in the western continent.¡± The Royal Magicians who had accompanied the team. And Ryan Archbullet was standing in front of them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it? This challenge of supporting her as she faces this great obstacle.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The morning light shone through the curtains. I woke up and looked at the magic clock, and my heart nearly stopped. I fell asleep¡­!? Damn it! I messed up. This was a disaster! The magic formula I was working on was still in the beginning stages. And it would take so much time to finish it! I was so exasperated by the fact that my intense love for warm beds had made me return to my bed and sleep, without being aware of it. And with that, I flew out of my room. In any case, I had to do what I could! I don¡¯t care about fixing my bed hair. And so I dashed frantically to Luke¡¯s document room. But when I flew through the door, I was met by a sight that I could never have imagined. ¡°Because analysis using the undetermined multiplier method is necessary to put this formula structure into an anti-stable state¡­¡± ¡°Can the data from this book be applied? There seems to be a similarity in the structure of the second auxiliary type¡­¡± ¡°The results of the experiment have confirmed that the system is functional! Now we just need to raise the precision for practical use!¡± The Royal Magicians were in the room and working on the magic formula that I had started. They then turned towards me and burst into laughter. ¡°What¡¯s with your head?¡± ¡°Go and wash up. Leave the rest to us.¡± I could not believe what I was seeing. Why were they working on the magic formula that I had been trying to make¡­? It was one of the servants from the royal palace who answered my question. ¡°They became excited at the thought that they could help lead Ardenfeld to victory. Really, I don¡¯t know what to do with these people.¡± She covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand this! We aren¡¯t doing it for you!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get a special bonus if you win. Besides, our reputation will also improve, since we accompanied you!¡± They all said lightheartedly. Ryan was in the center, and continued to work as he said, ¡°You can leave this to us, Springfield. You think about yourself and prepare.¡± He grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be modest. Just do things as you always do.¡± Everyone was working to help me. That made me happier than anything. A warmth seemed to spread through my whole body. They all had my back. And so I went about my usual routine. Warmed up and prepared my heart. The semi-finals of the World Trophy. And the most powerful opponent stood in my way. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t feel scared at all. However, I was fine. The courage they gave me turned into strength. With the magic formula entrusted in me, I would face this enemy. CH 126 Chapter 126 ¨C The Fire Within ¡°It¡¯s packed today as well. Though, there seems to be less excitement compared to yesterday.¡± The special spectator booth in the arena. The man with the signet ring nodded at the butler¡¯s words. ¡°It is no surprise. While she is interesting enough, expectations would still be higher for Luke Waldstein. At least, that would be how most feel towards Noelle Springfield.¡± ¡°The Fairy Queen showed her trump card for the first time yesterday, which was quite a shock. After that, there is little doubt regarding today¡¯s results.¡± Said the old butler. ¡°An environment that is most favorable to her. Ultra rank magic that creates a forest from imagination. And the summoning of numerous powerful spirits. Both things are beyond modern magic techniques.¡± ¡°The Ardenfeld magician also appears to grow stronger with every battle. Perhaps she is getting used to magic duels. However, it won¡¯t matter against this opponent.¡± Such was the understanding of everyone who came to watch the fight. Undefeated over the course of three tournaments. The great champion who never showed weakness, and continued to win with overwhelming strength. But more than anything, it was the battle with Luke Waldstein, who was considered to be the most promising challenger. The space creation magic had raised her reputation even further. This tournament, started by the empire. On such a world stage, her fame had risen to its peak. The greatest magician of the west. It was something that no one could doubt now. ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯ll have to hurry or it will be over.¡± ¡°I wonder how many seconds it will last this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look away. This match will be over before you know it.¡± The results were clear as day. Everyone was certain that Evangeline would be victorious. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°I wanted to meet you. Did you know? How long I waited for this moment.¡± The Fairy Queen said to me right before the fight began. ¡°I wanted to fight you. Thank you, for persevering, in spite of all the harassment from the nobles who are managing this event.¡± She said with a smile. I rate you very highly. I, the queen of this world, the most powerful and brilliant¡­have great expectations for you. I hope that you understand what that means.¡± Her eyes then suddenly turned cold. ¡°And I will not forgive you, if you disappoint me.¡± The pressure and presence of mana was so strong that I could hardly breathe. And as soon as the battle started, Evangeline unleashed magic that exceeded my imagination. There was an abnormal amount of mana, that the air warped around her. It was compressed to the absolute limit, affecting gravity, crushing the ground and lifting the fragments into the air. ¡®Wind Blast.¡¯ The wind magic I had continued to use. However, its destructive power was completely different. The only reason why I was able to cast Magic Barrier in time, was because of my experience with the Holy Blade and the king of the dead. However, it was still not enough. The magic formula was crushed and scattered. My vision shook violently. The impact and confusion. The pain in my back was so severe that I could not breathe. In an instant, I was pressed deep into the thick walls at the back of the field. (She is stronger now compared to when she was facing Luke.) I realized it then. Just how much Luke had studied her in order to thoroughly crush her strengths and advantages. She was on a different level. The precision and mana levels were so high, that it felt like completely different magic. (In that case, I¡¯ll use the time acceleration magic that I¡¯m good at¡­) ¡®Spell Boost.¡¯ Now matter how strong a spell was, it wouldn¡¯t matter if it didn¡¯t hit its target. However, such thoughts were crushed once again. ¡®Air Grace.¡¯ By the time I noticed it, it was already too late. The wind cannon shattered the ground as it scraped my body. I rolled on the ground like a stone, and my bones creaked as I slammed against the wall. The speed had been able to match President Cronos¡¯s Spell Boost. I could not beat her with mana levels. She also had higher precision. And even my speed, which I was most confident in, was not enough. (Well, there is still the strategy with the anti-magic spell that Luke taught me¡­!) I knew her weakness. Her habits when teleporting, and the spells she tends to use in an emergency. All of Luke¡¯s data was in my head. Even if she was faster, I could still fight if I read her moves. And so I did that, and activated the spell. ¡°Too bad.¡± Evangeline said in a cold voice. ¡°As if something like that would be effective against me.¡± Pain. The feelings of rocks stabbing my skin. Looking up from a low angle. The taste of dirt. No matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t reach her. I felt the difference clearly now. Even with the help of Luke and the others, this wasn¡¯t even a decent fight. Talent, qualities, mana level, experience. I lack everything. That¡¯s why I was losing. Why I couldn¡¯t hold my ground. It was a reality I didn¡¯t want to accept. That it was an obstacle too high to overcome. Despair¡­ ¡®You have no talent. Give up on magic and find another job.¡¯ No. ¡®We don¡¯t need you. You¡¯re useless.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but we cannot hire you.¡¯ ¡®If we hire you, the mayor¡¯s son will hold a grudge.¡¯ No. The only thing that would make me despair is if I gave up on the path of magic. I gave it everything I had, and it still wasn¡¯t enough. So what? I was still doing what I loved. And had the support of such wonderful people. If this wasn¡¯t happiness, then what was? I stood up. And with everything I had built up, I activated the spell. The structure was simplified, so that it would be faster¡­ ¡°Yes. You had that.¡± In the next instance, Evangeline vanished. It was the teleportation magic she was so good at. However, I could still see. I read her movements and unleashed the wind blades. A few strands of the beautiful, glossy hair drifted in the air. ¡°How lovely. You were able to react.¡± Said Evangeline. ¡°Now, show me more. Bring out the monster that is sleeping inside.¡± CH 127 Chapter 127 ¨C Monster A few days earlier. Lyra, a girl who lived in the sealed city, was brought over by her magic obsessed father in order to watch the World Trophy tournament. Why does papa like magic more than me? I will never like magic like that. However, she was her father¡¯s daughter, and so she was affected by his values in some way or another. And so it was inevitable that she would be drawn in by the battles between magicians that played out in front of her. The spells were so beautiful, and greater than she could have imagined. Among them, she was particularly drawn to the small magician that was representing Ardenfeld. Her wind magic was free and relaxed. And she had a style that ignored convention, as she would use her fists and head to attack her opponents. ¡°Her headbutts are amazing!¡± She shouted. ¡°They are, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll win the next one, so watch closely.¡± He said while patting her gently on the head. As Lyra was smaller than other children, she saw herself in the magician. One day, she wanted to be a strong and kind magician as well. The seed of a small dream appeared in her heart. After that, there was no doubt that they would come to see the semifinal match. ¡°She is fighting the small Ardenfeld magician.¡± ¡°While she is amusing, the Fairy Queen is too strong.¡± ¡°Well, it will be enough of an accomplishment if she survives for one minute.¡± No one had any high expectations for Noelle. (That¡¯s not true. She is strong¡­!) However, what she saw once the battle started, was something that made her want to cover her eyes. The difference in power between them was staggering. Nothing seems to be effective. (No¡­) She could not watch this. It wasn¡¯t that Noelle¡¯s movements were bad. It was that the queen was too strong. (Ms. Noelle¡­) It was just as she was about to avert her eyes. A counterattack and a flash. She forgot to breathe. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Did she match her speed just now?¡± People were confused. It was hard to accept what was unfolding in front of them. But the girl just watched as if praying. (You can do it¡­!) The president of the Royal Magicians Order, Cronos Casablancas, was watching the fight from a corner of the arena. Around him, he had cast recognition obstruction magic. So no one noticed that he was there. (Reading where she will teleport next. Reactions based on Luke¡¯s data. She was able to do this much in just one day.) Ultra-dense learning using magic that affects time. As for her reaction speed and timing, her being raised as a wild child in the countryside would have had a good effect. In just that second, intuitive magicians would have felt it as well. That she had something that was different compared to others. (But this is just the tip.) Cronos thought. (This is where your talent really comes into play, right?) ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó It was all I could do to keep up. I could not lower my guard for a second. As a magician, Evangeline felt like someone who was so far away from me. However, that fact also gave me courage. Even if it was just barely, I was still dealing with her. Keeping up. My magic was effective, even against the most powerful magician in the west. I was incredibly happy about that. It was enough to make me forget all of the pain. I could do this. Surely. A defensive battle. Every time that our spells clashed, I saw how much more powerful she was. And yet, I felt more excited than scared. Jump forward. Take risks. I was getting closer to that amazing person that I wanted to be. There was no time to think. I left everything to the reactions of my body. Before I knew it, I was dodging attacks that I shouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge. It was as if I was being led by someone. This was a speed I had never experienced. Movements that should have been impossible. ¡­What is this feeling? I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t feel like myself anymore. It won¡¯t stop. It can¡¯t stop. No, I didn¡¯t even want it to stop. Keep going forward. Up ahead. ¡­What? What is this? ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°Hey, hey. This can¡¯t be real¡­¡± The voices muttered. All of the magicians who were watching were stunned. What was surprising was that Evangeline¡¯s power had increased since the beginning of the battle. It was like she was not the same person whose power had been sealed by Luke Waldstein. This exceeded anything she had shown during previous tournaments. (This is the real power of the Fairy Queen, who honed her craft for thousands of years¡­) One after another, she unleashed the beautiful spells with immeasurable power. The world shook. The power was so strong, that the seven layers of magic barrier began to creak. Without these walls that protected the spectators, this city might have been flattened. However, the fight was not yet over. Even though the monster¡¯s power grew over time, the small magician did not back down. (I can¡¯t believe it¡­) Attacking and defending. The actions were so fast that the eye could not follow them. (She is keeping up¡­?) Only first-rate magicians could comprehend what was happening at that point. And yet, she did not back down, and was holding her own. It did not seem humanly possible. (What¡­what is she?) They could not say anything. And so they just watched silently. CH 128 Chapter 128 ¨C Spirit Queen (Amazing. That she can react to this) The magic that intersected in a flash. In the midst of the vicious battle, Evangeline¡¯s mind was clear. She was able to stay calm due to her experience. (Then what about this?) She activated eleven spells. Compound magic that no one else would be able to deal with. However, Noelle Springfield¡¯s reaction was precise. She stepped back, creating time, recognized her opponent¡¯s magic, and cast a simplified magic barrier while also using acceleration magic to dodge the attack. (Amazing, amazing. She is still keeping up.) With a straight gaze, the small magician followed her. Her heart beat faster. Expectation. Evangeline was recollecting. The days of her youth. The fate that she had to bear¡­ If talent was a gift from the heavens, then God did not distribute it fairly. From the moment that she was born, Evangeline was raised as a special being. A rare talent that was born once every five thousand years. Her mana levels were completely abnormal. Everyone who saw the baby as she cried could understand it. This was someone who was different from everyone else. And so the elves of the great forest raised her as if she was a blessing from God. She was given the highest education. Expectation and respect. ¡®Everyone is counting me! I have to do my best!¡¯ At a young age, Evangeline was serious and a hard worker. When she did well, everyone would be very happy. And they would praise her. Studying magic was fun, and she didn¡¯t feel bad even when studying for fifteen hours a day. However, there was one thing that bothered her. In books, she would read about playing with friends. But she had never done that. She had no friends, and did not understand playing. She thought that no one would have time for such a thing. ¡®You wish to play with friends?¡¯ Said her instructor, when Evangeline finally had the courage to ask. ¡®Indeed. It is a very good thing. However, you are special, and different from other children. As you can use spirit magic, training while young is incredibly important. So you must study a lot. And once you become a full fledged spirit magician, then you can start playing with friends.¡¯ (So I can play when I¡¯m a full fledged magician!) Evangeline devoted even more energy to her studies. And then ten years passed. ¡®Can I play with friends now?¡¯ ¡®Not yet. You are not full-fledged.¡¯ And so Evangeline continued to devote more energy into her studies. Until a hundred years passed. ¡®Can I play with my friends now?¡¯ ¡®No. You cannot use spirit magic as well as the spirit king.¡¯ Evangeline devoted more and more energy into her studies. Until a thousand years passed. ¡®Congratulations. You are now the queen of the great forest.¡¯ ¡®Can I play with friends now?¡¯ ¡®No. You have your duties as queen. And so Evangeline focused on her work as the queen. Three thousand years passed. ¡®I would like to play with friends.¡¯ ¡®No. You have your duties as queen.¡¯ ¡®But I¡¯ve been doing¡­¡¯ ¡®You are special, Queen Evangeline. It is because you drove back the empire¡¯s army that the great forest has peace. Isn¡¯t fulfilling your responsibilities as a person with power the way you should behave as a queen?¡¯ It was then that she realized it. They were not looking at her. She was just a queen that was convenient to them. It was always like that. She was expected to behave in the way that they wanted. No one cared about the part of her that was not queen. They did not care about her happiness. And so she thought¡­ She did not care what anyone else said. (I will live as I please) After that Evangeline prioritized her own will over acting like the ideal queen that others wanted. It was like a very late rebellious period. Everything that she had held back for three thousand years. Surely a little indulgence could be allowed. But as she used and troubled those around her, she found joy and a sense of release by doing bad things. Recently, she had started saying things about how the world was hers. And she truly believed it. Perhaps she was overdoing it a little, but as it was fun, she did not care about the little details. (Now, if I could just make one friend, I could say that I was truly happy.) She wanted to play with friends. This small hope continued to exist as an impossible problem. The queen of the great forest. The title was so grand that it got in the way of building equal relationships. Besides, she had been thinking about it for so long. And the ideal friend that she wanted was also not very realistic. (A girl who is just as strong as me, but also stupider. She should be funny, and not normal. Well, there are not many who are like that.) She did not even know of any potential candidates. That was why she was strongly drawn to this girl, when she suddenly started hearing rumors about her. The short magician from Ardenfeld. After entering the Royal Magicians Order, she was promoted at record speed. Not only that, but it was possible that she had a secret power within. Perhaps this girl would be as strong as her. And so she wanted to meet her. When she saw the names of candidates for the World Trophy, she could not help but feel excited. (She is so amusing. The secret potential and the free way that she conducted herself. I also like that she¡¯s a little dumb. And that she becomes so absorbed with magic that she cannot see anything else.) She fit her image of an ideal friend in many ways. And so Evangeline was disappointed. She had good senses and instincts. Considering how brilliant she was at her age, she must have dedicated a lot of time to magic. That was commendable. However, Evangeline¡¯s three thousand years exceeded it greatly. No miracle or chance could make up for it. She was not able to reach Evangeline¡¯s level. That is what she thought. However¡­ The reflex speed and ability to read her movements. She had been looking down from her lofty position at first, but now the girl was getting close. (How far will she¡­) A smile slowly appeared on her face. There was no need to hold back now. And so she just focused on doing her best. ¡®Air Fluegel.¡¯ A large forest that embodied an imaginary landscape. And over a thousand high-ranking spirits stood to protect her Her greatest magic that had smashed Luke Waldstein. (Let¡¯s end this. Noelle Springfield) CH 129 Chapter 129 ¨C Sparks The jade color magic that Evangeline activated. ¡®Air Fluegel.¡¯ As for Noelle, the anti-magic spell she cast was a mere 0.08 seconds after that. Luke had told her of the small habit when using great magic. And her spatial awareness ability allowed to be aware of the small differences in movement. The anti-magic obstructed the activation of Evangeline¡¯s magic. But as it malfunctioned and began to self-destruct, Evangeline¡¯s reaction was a superhuman feat that exceeded modern magic techniques. In an instant, she cut off the malfunctioning part of the magic, and used a simplified, support formula instead, to activate it. While incomplete, it was seventy percent effective, and more than enough power to control the tide of battle. As for Noelle, she was already kicking the ground towards Evangeline. The time acceleration magic was faster than ever. (Thank you, Luke.) The anti-magic was just to buy some time. She did not know the limit of her enemy¡¯s power, and so she could not raise her hopes too high. More than anything, after fighting with Evangeline, who had inhuman quantities of mana, Noelle¡¯s own mana had decreased to less than half. If it turned into a battle of endurance, then she wouldn¡¯t have a chance. At this moment when the difference in strength between them was equal, she would risk everything to end it. ¡°I thought you would do that.¡± Evangeline smiled. She knew she would close in and take a risk. ¡°Can you dodge at this range?¡± The magic unleashed from the high-ranking spirits. Seven hundred rays of light covered everything. Merciless destruction that made dodging and barriers useless. As for Noelle, she activated magic that no one was expecting. ¡®Chrono Stasis.¡¯ Time stopped for 1.8 seconds. Everyone forgot to breathe. (To succeed in such an important moment.) Evangeline smiled at the sight of Noelle dodging the attack and running towards her. (But that is as far as you go. I win.) She wasn¡¯t able to use the time magic properly. An incomplete activation that was still miraculous. But the price was too big. In just a second, Noelle¡¯s mana was depleted. (You can no longer use magic to get through my barriers. The battle might as well be over.) Her body shook. A symptom of sudden mana loss. It was just a matter of time before she lost consciousness. However, Noelle Springfield did not give up. She used what little that remained of her mana to activate an incomplete, beginner spell. ¡®Breeze.¡¯ A small wind focused on one spot on her back that pushed her. With that, she accelerated for just a moment. In the next instant, Evangeline felt an impact that she had never felt before. (A head butt¡­!?) Noelle Springfield¡¯s other trump card. An unconventional blow that was completely different from that of an ordinary magician. It was an unknown feeling that ran through Evangeline¡¯s head while she felt her body fall backwards. (What is this? I don¡¯t know this.) She was raised as a precious queen, and hardly ever even touched other people. She felt hot, as if sparks were flying. And it hurt. However, there was something comforting about that pain as well. Someone who was close enough to her that they could hit heads. The blue sky spread out above her. Someone she could talk to about foolish things. Slap each other¡¯s shoulders and laugh. A friend. (Is this the feeling that I¡¯ve been searching for¡­!?) Amidst the confusion, her consciousness began to fade. On the other hand, Noelle Springfield had already gained due to lack of mana. And so the two fell to the ground. Neither even stirred. ¡°What is going to happen¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. There had never been a double knock out before.¡± The crowd was stunned at the sight of the fallen champion. ¡°This is an upset¡­unbelievable¡­¡± In the special spectator booth. ¡°Impossible¡­this should not have happened¡­!¡± The nobleman¡¯s voice shook. ¡°Even if she fell too, that girl defeated the spirit queen¡­! Commoners are meant to be ruled by us. All our history and tradition is at risk. She must be crushed no matter what¡­!¡± However, the man with the black signet ring, who sat next to him, was already calm. ¡°It is no problem. Considering how the spirit queen is depleted, this is actually a good thing. In fulfilling our true purpose, she will now vanish from this world.¡± ¡°True purpose?¡± ¡°Eliminate the spirit queen and take advantage of the Great Forest. In addition, magicians representing each country will be eliminated as well, and the relationship between the empire and neighboring countries will deteriorate.¡± ¡°Y-you don¡¯t mean¡­¡± The nobleman gasped. ¡°How would you even do¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± He folded his hand on his knees and continued. ¡°The sealed city of Grambern, which had developed in a twisted kind of way due to the mana that leaked from the ancient dragon that sealed away a thousand years ago, as well as the magic ore resources. No one has noticed that all the mining for profit is weakening the seal. It will be an easy job.¡± ¡°However, there are numerous other monsters sealed here as well. Each has a threat level of six and over. These are monsters that destroyed kingdoms in the past. The amount of damage it will cause.¡± ¡°That is fine. We will sell weapons and medicine, and make a great profit. It will be even better if the empire starts warring with the other countries. Having enemies and creating hysteria will make it easier to unite the people. Anger and panic spreads like a disease.¡± Said the man with the black signet ring. ¡°The ancient dragon will awaken, and return the city to rubble. The empire will face an unprecedented calamity.¡± Immediately after, the magicians felt a horrible chill. It happened without warning. A feeling like suddenly being drowned in ice water. The mana was so tense like they had never experienced before. The effect was especially strong to those that didn¡¯t use magic, and 1796 of the spectators lost consciousness, while 24,682 felt terrible pain in their head, and became nauseous. Roaring and screaming. The ground shook so much that you couldn¡¯t stand. People could not even tell which way was up and down. While everyone was panicking, Leticia Risettestone was quick to understand what was happening. Something must have happened near the north side of the arena. The largest mine in the west was below. That was when the center of the field collapsed. Smoke and roaring. Highly concentrated mana spewed out. And from the great hole, emerged a herd of magic beasts. These were monsters that even when alone, could wreak havoc on a city. Chaos. People fled. Even the strongest warriors were no match against such monsters. And so the vicious monsters attacked the spectators. However, in the next instant, the monsters stopped moving. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to work.¡± A frozen world of ice. Leticia Risettestone¡¯s blue magic was activated. ¡°We will show them the power of the Ardenfeld Royal Magicians Order.¡± CH 130 Chapter 130 ¨C Magician of Time The man with the black signet ring looked on without emotion at the sight of the magicians fighting bravely to protect people. ¡°How futile. It is clear that their fighting force is insufficient to hold back so many magic beasts. Had they thought to use the people as bait, then things might have been different. But they could not make such logical decisions, and so they will die here.¡± The cruel reality that was spread out before them. Thanks to the magic barriers that protected the spectators, the damage had not spread far, but it was still a hopeless situation. There were not enough of them, and the numerous magic beasts were coming in waves. Just for this district alone, you would need over a hundred magicians to hold them back. And you would need twenty times as much if you wanted to protect everyone in the venue. In just a few minutes, the barriers would shatter, and the monsters would flow out and swallow up the city in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hu-hurry. We must escape as well.¡± Said the frantic nobleman. ¡°There is no need for alarm. Preparations have been made.¡± The man with the signet ring then took out a small, glowing stone. ¡°A great relic that was discovered on the 76th layer of the Dresden Great Dungeon¡­ The Secret Star Stone. A miracle stone that allows you to teleport through charging it with mana. We will be out of the city in an instant.¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± The nobleman said with a sigh. It was just as the man was about to charge the stone with mana. ¡°So you are the culprits here.¡± (What is this strange presence of mana¡­) His instincts understood it immediately. Everything in his body was telling him to use all of his power in order to escape this place. And so he changed the target to just himself, and activated the stone at the fastest speed. However, even this action, which he had chosen at once, was not able to make his wish come true. (It won¡¯t activate¡­!) No, it wasn¡¯t that it wouldn¡¯t activate. The stone itself was no longer in his hand. ¡°Trying to run away after everything you¡¯ve done here? That would be very convenient, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± The newcomer said with a smile. ¡°The Magician of Time¡­!¡± ¡°Oh? So you know about me.¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re one of the strongest magicians in Ardenfeld. If you only knew how hard we have worked in order to exterminate you.¡± ¡°How commendable. I am honored. ¡°So, this situation is actually working in my favor.¡± Said the man with the signet ring. ¡°Even if you are the Magician of Time, you cannot protect the people here and fight the monsters at the same time. And so you will die here.¡± In the next instant, the magic barrier shattered. From behind the Magician of Time, a horde of magic beasts attacked. And ambush from the back. In just a second, over seventy of the monsters flowed past the barrier. If one only had to protect themselves, then perhaps there would be hope. However, if you tried to stop the spectators from being hurt, then the situation would become significantly more difficult to deal with. (You would need nearly a thousand first-rate magicians to hold back the horde, so that not a single one went through. The inability to cut off the weak will be your downfall.) The wave of monsters swallowed up the Magician of Time. On the other hand, the magician with light purple hair quietly activated his magic. ¡®Chronostasis.¡¯ The pieces of broken railing froze in the air. Layers and layers, the spells were activated one after another, stretching the moment out to the very limit. It was going so fast that even if you broke through the time freeze, you would not be able to see what was happening. The countless attack spells that were activated were not particularly difficult. However, the mana level that surpassed the norm, and the layers of golden spells, was enough to slash through and destroy the bodies of the magic beasts. In the blink of an eye, the legendary magician had destroyed nearly three hundred beasts that were in the area. Their senses did not even have enough time to tell them that they were finished. The man with the signet ring stood there in shock. (Wh-what is¡­) The Magician of Time laughed as cold as ice. ¡°As the strongest magician in the kingdom, I won¡¯t allow you to kill my coworkers.¡± CH 131 y jawbrie5-6 minutes 11.06.2023 Chapter 131 ¨C Between Calm and Friendship The great hole that appeared after the collapse. The horde of monsters that flowed out. On the other hand, the spirit queen¡¯s attendants, Estelle and Synthia, were quick to act. (If we can only stop this route where the monsters are flowing out from) In the frontlines, closest to the great hole, they had to stop the horde. The thunderous artillery of water unleashed and the giant walls of plant magic rose. The demon beasts killed by the two most powerful magicians on the western continent surpassed 400 in less than a minute. However, the problem was that the flow of monsters was stronger than expected. After being exposed to the highly concentrated mana from the ancient dragon for so long, the monsters had a power that far exceeded the creatures on the surface. And they seemed to be gaining momentum by the second. They ate and tore their way through the giant wall of plants, and even when the water magic took away pieces of their bodies, they did not stop. The unreasonable advantage of numbers. (I knew that this would be harsh, but¡­this is too much¡­!) They could not deal with that fast enough. And so they were being pushed back. Ferocious fangs pushed towards them. (We cannot stop¡­!) The two gasped. It was just as the blinding light filled their vision entirely. ¡®Air Fluegel.¡¯ Light of destruction that evaporates the wave of monsters in an instant. Overwhelming destructive power, realized by the Great Forest and over a thousand high-ranking spirits. ¡°The situation is very severe. I am tired after the match. However, that does not matter. I will fight in order to protect this friend that I finally made. That joy has elated me more than ever.¡± Said Evangeline Runeforest. ¡°In order to protect her, I will not let you take a single step forward.¡± (What the hell is she saying?) Synthia felt truly puzzled by Evangeline¡¯s words. ¡°Friend? Are you talking about that girl?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Evangeline sighed with exasperation. ¡°Did you not watch that fight earlier? We clashed with everything that we had. We acknowledged and accepted each other. Just like the two who became friends after trading blows by the river. It is the ancient tradition of friend making.¡± (No. That is definitely wrong.) Synthia groaned internally. (I have no idea what she is talking about. What am I¡­) Confusion. After some hesitation, Synthia said, ¡°¡­Um, Queen Evangeline.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think you are the only one who thinks that you are friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence for some time. Long, as if it were thousands of years. ¡°Th¡­t¡­can¡¯t¡­¡± Evangeline¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Synthia. It is not the time to force reality onto her. It will become impossible to get out of here if Queen Evangeline loses the will to fight.¡± ¡°But! It pains me to see her so deceived!¡± The two argued. ¡°¡­Hmm? Huh? Where am I?¡± Just then, the person opened their eyes, much to Synthia and Estelle¡¯s shock. Noelle Springfield. The person that their queen had assumed was now her friend. Depending on how they reacted now, their defeat here could be decided. (If we act first and make her say that Queen Evangeline is her friend¡­) Synthia was about to act. However, Evangeline was faster. She forgot everything and used teleportation magic. ¡°You¡­and I. We are friends¡­are we not?¡± (Damn it. She is as fast as she is annoying¡­¡±) A short silence. Noelle Springfield looked a little puzzled as she answered. ¡°Friends? I think not.¡± (It¡¯s over. I should say my farewells to this world.) (Why do we have to die over something so ridiculous!) They grumbled as they tried to stop the monsters. ¡°I see¡­¡± Evangeline said with disappointment. However, Noelle¡¯s words continued. ¡°But, I would be happy to be friends eventually. After all, you could probably teach me a lot about magic.¡± (Good child! Blessed child!) Synthia praised with a fist in the air. ¡°I see. In other words, not only am I the most amazing and wise person in this world, but I have the ability to tell the future. It was fate that we should become friends.¡± (How is she able to speak with such confidence?) Synthia rolled her eyes, but Evangeline ignored her as she continued. ¡°Leave this to me, friend. You should drink some potions and heal up.¡± CH 132 Chapter 132 ¨C Fierce Battle After regaining my consciousness, I ran towards the arena waiting room. I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but it was clear that the current situation was a disaster. Even those incredibly powerful elf magicians had their hands full. Still, the sight of those magicians from different countries, fighting to protect the audience. And seeing my superiors of the Royal Magicians Order at the forefront¡­it made me happy. However, things were also desperate. They were all working together to support the magic barrier, but it seemed like it would shatter at any moment now. All they could do was focus on defense. We were at such a disadvantage, that it made me want to look away. In the first place, it was almost miraculous that they were able to hold the line against such a horde of magic beasts. There were clearly not enough people fighting, I thought as I ran. And then I noticed something. (What is that¡­) The presence of strange mana that was completely different from everyone else. A spell that shined in beautiful gold. Even though the barrier was being broken, he had such power that he could calmly defend the spectators from the monsters. He was holding back so many of them just by himself. (Is he even human?) No one could watch and not be stunned. It was clear that he was the reason there was any balance, in spite of the great difference in fighting force. In any case, as a subordinate, I should ask for instructions! ¡°President Cronos! What should I do!¡± I shouted to the man who stood above, on one of the spectator seats. ¡°Are you alright? You look quite depleted to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ve experienced worse! There was a month when I worked overtime for 400 hours!¡± I said with a chuckle, and President Cronos replied. ¡°I captured the person who was behind this, but the situation is still dire. In spite of fighting back with full force, they have a vicious, ancient dragon who is creating these monsters. If this continues much longer, we will have no hope of winning.¡± ¡°Is this ancient dragon really that strong?¡± ¡°The seal has not been broken entirely. And yet defeating it is still impossible. But if the seal is broken, then everyone here would be as good as dad.¡± ¡°Tha-that¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡± ¡°Well, the dragon is really close to an evil god. Thousands of great magicians had to trap it in order to seal it away.¡± ¡°Thousands of magicians¡­¡± Clearly, we did not have enough right now. So what President Cronos said about us having no chance if the battle was prolonged, was likely true. ¡°Thankfully, we have some brilliant elf magicians here. And the art of sealing is the area that spirit magic excels at the most. If they can repair and reseal it, there is a possibility that this situation can be turned around.¡± ¡°And what is stopping that?¡± ¡°In order to reseal the ancient dragon that lurks deep in that great hole, you must pass that horde of monsters, and reach the very depths. I could do it myself, but then the horde on the surface would not be stopped. And who knows what damage they will cause.¡± He would have to reseal it quickly and return. However, the problem was that it would take time to return to the surface from the deepest depths. The Grambern caverns were some of the deepest in the continent. And since we could not fly, it could take hours, no matter how much we hurried. (Something¡­there must be some solution¡­) A way to return to the surface swiftly. ¡°Wait a minute¡± I said, and then ran to the arena¡¯s facilities. I made my way through the evacuating crowds, and reached the waiting room, where I drank potions to recover my strength and mana. After that, I picked up the small whistle that I had hidden there. Due to the rules of the games, I had not been able to take it to the field with me. It had been a gift that I received for helping someone. And with that, I rushed out of the door until I was outside, and then I blew on the silver and crystal whistle. ¡­Please. Lend me your strength, dragon! ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The battle raged on. The magicians fought desperately in order to stop the horde of monsters. In spite of the situation, none of them tried to run away. This was due to pride for their magic, which they had spent years improving, and also a sense of duty. They knew how big the world was. They knew what defeat felt like. How small they were. That they could dedicate their whole lives, and still not reach someone¡¯s level. Still, they gritted their teeth and continued. This was training, so that they could get closer to the person they wanted to be. The reason they had continued to polish their abilities without giving up. Why they wanted to become stronger. They knew. If they fled now, they would lose something that was more important than their lives. Depletion. Just then, the magicians felt a powerful and terrible chill. The presence of something immense, that exceeded their imagination. A shadow. A huge, pitchblack form. Wings that covered the sky. (What the¡­) It was a dragon. The strongest of creatures on the continent. Was this one of the monsters that had been sealed away? As everyone stood there in shock, the number of monsters that flowed out of the hole increased. (Damn it. We can¡¯t hold them back¡­) It was just as they saw defeat, that a wave of the monsters was smashed, but a giant, tree-like tail. (It is¡­protecting us?) They could hardly believe it. (But why¡­? What is happening¡­?) CH 133 Chapter 133 ¨C Evil Dragon ¡°Amazing! Amazing, Mr. Dragon!¡± I was riding on its enormous back, and looking down at the scene below with great excitement. ¡®Of course. Unlike that time when I was affected by madness, I am in my best condition right now. And more importantly, I have been training for this day.¡¯ It communicated through telepathy, which some monsters were capable of. After explaining the situation, the dragon nodded to me. ¡®I understand your purpose. Now is the time for me to return the favor of that day. I will lend you my help.¡¯ ¡°Thank you!¡± I had succeeded in getting help, and bowed my head. ¡°To think that you would summon an actual dragon. You never cease to surprise me.¡± President Cronos said with a smile. He had jumped onto the dragon, a feat of astonishing agility and magic control. But as I watched this in awe, another voice rang from behind me. ¡°It is no surprise. After all, she is the friend of the strongest and most impressive person who rules this world.¡± Teleportation magic. ¡°Wh-why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to help a friend who is in trouble. Besides, I see that you two are off to fight an evil dragon. Do you really expect me to sit back and watch?¡± Evangeline said with a smile. ¡°Now, follow me. Eva and Noelle¡¯s Extermination Force is on their way!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Free. This person was so free. ¡°Very well then. As the calm and mature one here, I will allow you to take the captain¡¯s seat. And in exchange, you must call me¡­¡± ¡°I know that you feel lonely and distant from the other magicians, because you spent too much time on your research, but forcing people to call you ¡®older brother¡¯ isn¡¯t going to help with that. No one wants to.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± President Cronos looked hurt. It took some time to cheer him up again. ¡®Fighting an evil dragon with friends¡­ It is not bad.¡¯ Mr. Dragon also seemed like he was enjoying it. Perhaps it was rude, but it was a little cute to see. ¡°Let us go then. Kill as many of the monsters on the way, in order to buy time as we head for the depths.¡± ¡®Understood.¡¯ Immediately after, the dragon moved at the speed of sound. The ability it was born with, Wind Protection, allowed it to fly with such unbelievable speed. By just charging through them, it tore through the hordes of enemies as if they were paper. And like that, we descended into the dark depths of the hole. Eventually, I could feel the density of mana increase. And the number of monsters increased as well. ¡°There are so many¡­!¡± But as I gasped, I heard two other voices next to me. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Numerous spells shot out at great speed. My vision was filled with colorful lights, and in the next instant, the monsters went flying in bits and pieces. What was most impressive, was that the magic attacks took the dragon¡¯s flight into account. It looked like brute force, but it wasn¡¯t at all. They knew the effects and destructive power of their magic, and controlled the range and output so that it would not be a burden. Amidst the pitch black darkness, layers of magic flashed and sparkled. The deeper we went, the thicker the shadows became. There was no natural light to speak of. The air was warm and humid, the mana so thick you could smell it. I could not even see my own hands, and the flashing light of magic was hardly any help. The feeling of dread was getting stronger as we approached the bottom. And that¡¯s when it happened. The cold sweat dripped down my neck. It suddenly became difficult to breathe. Something was wrong. ¡®Damn it. The seal is breaking even faster than expected.¡¯ Said the dragon, but I could not even mumble a reply. There was something in the darkness that was different from the rest of the horde. Coldness. Fear. Anxiety. I felt it instinctively. This was something that could not be unleashed to the outside world. ¡°All the better. It is something worth defeating.¡± Said Ms. Evangeline with a raised fist. And then President Cronos said, ¡°The problem is that we will need to attack it repeatedly in order to weaken it before resealing. However, the force of our magic is too strong. If we unleash it together, they will affect each other, and erasing or disrupting will be likely. Holding back our power would make it easier to control, but then the output will be insufficient.¡± ¡°How tiresome. Let¡¯s just punch it and see what happens.¡± ¡°No. That won¡¯t reach it.¡± President Cronos frowned. If those two could combine their powerful magic, then there was hope of resealing the monster. There was no time to think. Just as the others fought without running away, I had to do my duty as well. Have faith. And be prepared. ¡°Let me do it.¡± I said after taking a deep breath. ¡°I will layer your magic.¡± CH 134 Chapter 134 ¨C Quartet Noelle Springfield¡¯s suggestion was reckless to the point of being confusing. The two were some of the most powerful magicians on the western continent. President Cronos of Ardenfeld¡¯s Royal Magicians Order, and Queen Evangeline of the Great Forest. They were on a different level from most magicians. Their mana was so strong that when unleashed, they could cause people around them to lose consciousness. Layering their magic would require an incredible amount of magic controlling ability. It would be such a difficult feat, that even Cronos and Evangeline would not be able to realize it. However, Cronos did not laugh at her. The true nature of the power she had shown up until now. She was able to adapt like no one else. He had taken hundreds of years to create his ¡®Chronostasis,¡¯ and though incomplete, she had recreated it in just a few days. So perhaps she could make the impossible possible. Even if other magicians could not¡­ ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Evangeline smiled at his words and said, ¡°So Noelle and I will do a combined attack. The power of friendship can cut through the darkness.¡± The spells were activated. ¡°Mr. Dragon, please lend me your power. I¡¯ll leave the offset of the recoil to you.¡± ¡®Very well. I will do something about the recoil. I will focus all of the mana around me towards you.¡¯ ¡°Thank you.¡± And then Noelle sharpened her senses All sound disappeared from the world. The only thing she could see was the magic right in front of her. ¡°Start with an output that she can withstand. And then raise it little by little.¡± Evangeline nodded at Cronose¡¯s words. ¡°I know. We¡¯re depending on Noelle¡¯s ability to adapt.¡± The two spells activated. After confirming that there were no abnormalities with Noelle¡¯s body, the output was raised. However, the mana levels of their magic exceeded what most magicians would be able to bear. The space distorted. The formula creaked. Her white gloves became soaked in blood. (Perhaps it is not¡­) It was just as Cronos was starting to have doubts. Light shone from the bright green magic formula. The feeling of skin burning. (The mana level has risen¡­) The rapidly activating magic formula. If a single magic formula was not enough to process it all, it could be achieved by brute force through multiple activations. What made this possible was her magic that accelerated her speed and her abnormal concentration. If even for a moment she had been distracted by the bleeding of both her hands, the magic formula would have shattered and the entire operation would have collapsed. On top of that, to control and layer two spells with such violent output, it was necessary to find the optimal contact point by calculating the characteristics of each magic formula. A precise sense of balance was required that allowed no room for even a 1% margin of error. Cronos sighed with admiration as he activated the spell. It shined a yellow color as it was unleashed, and was even larger than the dragon. The air shook like a mirage. The mana level was so high, that just being near it would make you lose consciousness. ¡®Radiant Engraving Flash.¡¯ ¡®Air Fluegel.¡¯ The light of destruction emitted by a thousand high-ranking spirits was layered there. Impact. The recoil was so strong, that even a dragon would be blown away into the distance if done wrong. There was a flash, brighter than the sun, that filled the darkness Rain of light poured down on the body of the ancient dragon. Multiple layers of heat rays. The tough scales began to evaporate in a flash. Hot wind burned their skin. An unbelievable attack. A great hole was opened. Cell tissues melting red like magma. The giant creature in front of them had lost most of its body. ¡°Amazing, amazing! As expected of my best friend!¡± Evangeline shook Noelle, who had pushed herself to the limit and then lost consciousness. (Even though it wasn¡¯t perfect, she controlled two spells with that level of output and layered them while suppressing the reaction.) Cronos thought. (And she did it in a state of exhaustion from the continuous battles. I didn¡¯t reach her level until my late thirties.) He quietly gazed at her sleeping form. (Perhaps she is a being that surpasses all magicians that have existed until now.) CH 135 Epilogue ¨C Words that should not be said To be honest, I don¡¯t remember well what happened at that time. I was so desperate that I didn¡¯t have time to think. Even if someone had told me it was a failure, I was in a state where I could accept it without feeling any doubt. So when Mr. Cronos said, ¡®It was magnificent magic,¡¯ I felt relieved and overjoyed. After I lost consciousness, Ms. Evangeline was able to reseal the evil dragon. And with the help of the Dragon¡¯s power, President Cronos and the other magicians fought against the weakened magical beasts on the surface, and eventually defeated them. And so the incident in the sealed city came to a close. ¡°Thank you for helping us!¡± In a corner of the ruined arena, I thanked the dragon. Even if it was using concealment magic to hide, I did not want to take up too much of its time. ¡°He-hey. There was some kind of dragon, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Aye. And I saw people riding on its back.¡± It seemed like rumors were spreading. And I did not want them to spread further. A giant dragon appearing in one of the biggest cities in the empire. It was a catastrophe. If they found out that I had summoned it¡­ ¡®Noelle Springfield! You are hereby sentenced to death!¡¯ ¡®Noooooooooo!!¡¯ That could very well happen. I had to get rid of the evidence as soon as possible. But with that being said, the dragon had come all of this way to help me, and so I wanted to convey my feelings of gratitude first. As I bowed my head, the dragon replied in a gentle voice. ¡®It is fine. I was helped as well. Besides, it¡¯s rare for me to get a chance to show my own strength like this. Thanks to that, I can brag about it to my friends.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s good. You should brag to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡®Aye. Call me again if something happens.¡¯ ¡°Yes. And you should call me if you need help. I have power as well.¡± The dragon blinked with a look of surprise, but then seemed to smile. ¡®Aye. I will do that.¡¯ I waved my hand at the dragon as it flew off, high into the air. ¡°You are very bad for owning a dragon in secret.¡± Came the voice from behind me. It was Ms. Evangeline. ¡°No, I don¡¯t own it. It¡¯s more like a friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like doing things that I¡¯m not allowed to do. That is why you can be my friend.¡± She said as she smiled and took a sip from the teacup she was holding. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go strike the emperor and the pope. They neglected safety measures and put us all in danger, and must take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t think that is a very good idea. It will be a big problem.¡± ¡°If that happens, we can take on the world together. We can win.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± She was much too confident in her power. An amazing person in many ways. As I thought of such things and looked at her, I suddenly remembered that there was something that I wanted to ask. ¡°Um! More importantly, I was wondering if you could teach me magic, Ms. Evangeline.¡± ¡°You want me? To teach you?¡± She seemed surprised by this. ¡°But you defeated me.¡± ¡°I was just lucky. Besides, a lot of research and planning was done before the fight. And more than anything, spirit magic is the secret art of the elves, isn¡¯t it? If you teach me secretly, I¡¯ll become an even better magician right under his nose!¡± ¡°His nose?¡± ¡°Luke, the one you fought before me. We¡¯re old friends, but he¡¯s also a rival that I don¡¯t want to lose to.¡± ¡°Friends and rivals¡­! How wonderful¡­!¡± Evangeline said with a smile. ¡°Very well. I shall teach you. Leave it to me, your powerful and beautiful friend.¡± After that, we were invited to a dinner party by the Minister of the Imperial Foreign Affairs Bureau. Apparently, he wanted to represent the country and thank the magicians of every country, for helping to stop the attack of the magic beasts. Extravagant and delicious dishes were prepared. I felt great happiness as I stuffed the steaks in my mouth. Ah, the meat was so good and tender. ¡°You cannot get in contact?¡± ¡°Yes. But since there was little damage to that section, perhaps he escaped earlier.¡± The sealed city was still in a state of chaos. And I heard the Minister talking about the future of the tournament. As the arena was so badly damaged, this would be the end. And due to the trouble, my battle with Evangeline was considered to be unfinished within the records. Because of this, it was decided that the three magicians who had not been defeated, would be considered the winners. And so I would share the glory with Evangeline and her attendant, Synthia. While I wasn¡¯t the sole winner, this was the first time that a different country had won. Thanks to this, I was praised by many different people. ¡°I never expected someone from a commoner background to rise this far. We in the empire need to start thinking about creating a system that allows commoners to excel as well. I am impressed.¡± To have a high-ranking official in the empire say such a thing to me¡­ After eating to my fill and feeling satisfied, I went with light feet towards Luke¡¯s room. He continued to sleep as an effect of the strong healing magic. I wanted to brag to him about how much I had contributed. But more than that, he might be feeling lonely about not being able to join us at dinner. Really, I was always worried about him. Thankfully, he had a good friend who cared. ¡°Excuse me. I would like to visit the patient.¡± I was then guided through the hospital to his room. ¡°He currently has a fever.¡± Apparently, it was due to exhaustion. Perhaps all of the fatigue that had built up until now had taken its toll on him. He had been quite reckless, after all. And yet, because he was defeated, he held back all the feelings of regret, and gave me the information he knew. But what was the important thing that he wanted to acquire so much? I was both interested and a little sad. He really was my closest friend. And so I wished that he would tell me. I quietly opened the door to the room. And sat down next to the bed where Luke was sleeping. ¡°Hmm. I see you¡¯re sleeping well. That¡¯s good.¡± It was night time, and my voice echoed in the small room. He really was good looking. I thought as I peered into his face. And then a few seconds later¡­ Hmm? Huh? He¡¯s not breathing? (He-he¡¯s dead?!) I frantically put a hand to his mouth. And I felt a faint shift in the air. (Damn it. Don¡¯t scare me like that.) I sighed with relief. ¡°Huh?¡± My world rotated. Confusion. I didn¡¯t know what was happening. And then the scent of vanilla entered my nostrils. The feeling of the soft bed. The warmth of his body. A moment later, I understood that I had been pulled towards him. Perhaps he mistook me for his pillow. What are you doing? This is embarrassing. But as I tried to move away, a soft voice echoed. ¡°I love you.¡± Hmm? I just heard something shocking. Well, I suppose he was talking about his pillow, not me. Damn it. Had I not been so mature, I might have misunderstood the situation. Still, I felt my face grow hotter. And then he said it. ¡°¡­¡± That small shift of the air. I felt it against my cheek. ¡°I love you, Noelle.¡± I had definitely heard those words. CH 136 Chapter 136 ¨C Prologue I studied magic for as long as I could remember. It filled my everyday life, as if it was the most normal thing. I was not allowed to attend elementary school. Because it was more efficient to study under a brilliant, private tutor. And so I was forced to spend all of my time with magic. As his heir, my father wanted to build me into a being more perfect than anyone. And as far as he was concerned, it was a success. A prodigy. The most promising genius of the kingdom. The greatest magician in Waldstein history. But the praise never made me happy. I had put more time into the craft than the others. I had almost no free time from when I was young. It was all sacrificed for the sake of magic. So it was no surprise that I would surpass those with more ordinary lives. Self-assurance that surpassed mere confidence and reached the realm of conviction. Defeat became something that could never happen in my life. And so¡­ On that day. The first time I lost, my mind went blank. I could not control myself. I remember it like it was yesterday. ¡®Look what you¡¯ve done now¡­! How dare a mere commoner like you beat me¡­!¡¯ I had never spoken in such a low, angry voice before. ¡®Who are you calling a commoner! I was able to attend this school because of my mother¡¯s hard work! That is something I am proud of, and I don¡¯t care if your father is a duke! I¡¯ll beat you up a hundred or even a thousand times!¡¯ That was how she entered my boring and lonely life. Ever since then, what was black and white, started to have color. While I had not wanted to admit it at the time, her presence had some positive influences on me. The first rival I had met who I could compete against as equals. Someone I could talk to just as a friend, and not a perfect student. Up until then, there hadn¡¯t been anyone who I could be myself around. With her, I didn¡¯t have to think about her family or standing within the kingdom. She was different and special. And before I knew it, I was falling for her. But I also knew that it could never be. I had been raised with the values and manners of the nobles. Besides, getting too close could result in her getting hurt. Contemptuous voices and scandals. Baseless rumors would fly around and convenient illusions created by those who wish to discredit others. Many people believed there was no smoke without fire. But that was wrong. It is not easy to create bad rumors out of nothing. Especially if you are a powerful noble. I could not tell her, because she was really important. Because I wanted her to choose a path where she would be the most happy. We were not meant to be together. And so I hid it so that she would not notice. Everything went well. We then graduated from the academy and went our separate ways. And for the first time, I realized that I had made a foolish mistake. There was something hopelessly missing in my life once she was gone. It was hard to care about anything. What was considered to be the general idea of happiness for a nobleman was unbearably worthless to me. Even if I lost everything while chasing her. Even if everyone hated me and I died in a few years. It would still be better than this. Against everything in the world, the scale would still tip in her favor. And so there was only one option left for me. Risk everything to create a future where we could be together. It was the way of the Waldstein house, to do whatever it takes. I sacrificed my daily life. I sacrificed my friendships. I sacrificed my pleasures. I sacrificed my leisure time. I sacrificed my rest. I sacrificed my sleep. I sacrificed my health. Even if I had to sacrifice everything, I still wanted you. And yet, I failed. As that future slipped through my fingers, I stared up at the ceiling in the hospital room. However, I was still not the kind of person to give up here. She was much the same. Once we failed, it was time to think of another way. After being defeated by the spirit queen, I slept under the effects of powerful healing magic. But a few minutes after I regained consciousness, I put my plan into action. ¡°Please discharge me from the hospital. It would be helpful if you could provide me with a medical certificate and medical records that show my full recovery.¡± The magic physician looked at me with a troubled expression. ¡°No, you are in no state to be moving around. The damage to your body was even worse than we initially believed. It was amazing that you were able to fight at all. At the very least, you must rest for another two months¡­¡± ¡°I will pay you for your services. Please do not worry. And even if something happens, you will not be held responsible. I will tell them that I pushed myself too hard on my own. I¡¯m willing to write it down, if you would like. Surely that should be enough.¡± After a brief pause, the doctor sighed deeply. ¡°Your superior, Ms. Leticia Resittestone ordered me to keep you here until you are fully recovered.¡± ¡°I am recovered. There is no problem.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Captain Gawain Stark has also left a message for you. ¡®Shut up and rest until you are healed. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell shorty all about your feelings for her.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to punch him when I get back.¡± ¡°Besides, I am not working here for money. Being a magic physician is my calling in life. I would not accept a personal payment, and mean to heal you completely.¡± Apparently, I would not be able to escape. Besides, Gawain¡¯s threat was too big. I did not want her to have to worry about such things now. She was too busy with the magic that she loved so much. She could be dense sometimes, so it should be fine. That was one of the reasons that I liked her. I thought of such things and scratched my cheek in embarrassment. And then I clenched my fists. (I would become someone who could make her happy. Make a future where we could be together. I will) And then, I will tell her how I feel. In a way that will not be too heavy. As if it was something I had just realized. This feeling, I kept secret all of this time. CH 137 Chapter 137 ¨C My intellectual agitation as an adult woman Two weeks had now passed since the World Trophy ended. After enjoying a special one week vacation, I returned to work, where I was showered in praise by my coworkers. I was commended for my efforts and promoted to Mithiril rank. I also got a raise in my salary, and was given even more responsibilities. And while I was happy about all of it, I also felt like I was in a bit of a slump during the last few days. I found myself spacing out at work, or forgetting to do the chores I did quietly in order to avoid being fired. One of the magic devices I was working on even exploded, and Ms. Leticia grew worried about me. I wasn¡¯t able to finish eating at the dining hall that I was a regular at, causing everyone to wonder, ¡®She has only eaten three plates today¡¯ and ¡®Is she dying¡­?¡¯ I knew that I had to pull myself together, but the problem was that it was difficult to do that. ¡°If anything, you were doing too much work before. So even now, you are working as much as most.¡± They would say such kind words to me, but I could not accept it. This was my dream job. I was able to use magic as much as I wanted. And so I had to concentrate more. I suppose the issue was that my mind was being used for other things. I was a simple person, who lived while thinking about magic and little else. So this was a strange feeling. ¡®I love you, Noelle.¡¯ The night in the hospital. The warm bed sheets that smelled of vanilla. Being pulled towards him and hearing those words whispered. He was stronger than I thought, and his body was big. For a few seconds, it was like a different person. (What was that?) Of course, I had read my share of romance novels, which allowed me to experience such things. Still, only a child would take that seriously. (He must mean as a friend¡­!) Yes. We were the best of friends. And it was natural for such close friends to love each other. Yes, it was a rather passionate way to convey it, but if I was that important to him, then I should be happy. (Oh, dear. He really does like me too much.) I tried to sound exasperated, but blushed a little. (Well, I like him too. He¡¯s a good friend, after all.) It did not make me feel bad. However, there was another possibility that entered my brain. (B-but, what if¡­ It really was meant romantically¡­?) I knew that it was ridiculous. We had been friends for so long. I almost felt bad for even thinking about it. (Still, the situation and nuance was so¡­) But if it was true, that gave rise to so many other questions. (Since when? Was I the only one who thought we were just friends? And he actually loved me like that?) Confusion. However, there had been no signs of it at all. (Well, I can be quite dense¡­) I could not deny the possibility that I had become so absorbed in magic, that I failed to recognize all of the signs that he was smitten with me. In short, I¡¯m stuck in something like a quantum magical paradox. Just like I would not be able to tell if a cat was eating food in a box unless I opened the box, I would have to look inside of his head to know if he had feelings for me or not. (If he just liked me as a friend, then we could continue as we always have. But if his feelings were more romantic¡­) I looked outside of the window and thought. (What am I supposed to do?) At a glance, it might seem like a good situation to be in. Luke was the heir of a great house. My mother would be overjoyed if I were to become attached to him. ¡®Well done! You did it, Noelle! Our future is now secure!¡¯ She would be at least three times happier than she was when I talked to her about my achievement in the Royal Magicians Order. Luke was a good man, and it wasn¡¯t like I had any real objections to him in that way. (But it¡¯s also because he is the heir, that his family and relatives would react very negatively to such a thing¡­) There were risks that came with cross-class romance. Some people ended up losing their privileged positions, and ended up living while being ridiculed and hated by others. Was it right to allow him to do something so dangerous? (But more importantly, did I even like him in that way?) That was the real question that I could not find an answer to. When you¡¯re in a relationship, I heard that you have to go on weekly dates and exchange letters. (¡­Honestly, that sounds very tiresome.) I was no good at household chores, and pretty worthless outside of the workplace. Ideally, I would want to dedicate all of my free time to magic. (Could it be that I¡¯m not suited for romance?) The shocking truth. It was true. For twenty years, I had lived happily, feeling completely content without a single romantic event happening to me. (In my case, I would surely be happier reading a magic book than going on a date¡­) Considering I was a young woman, perhaps there was something odd about me, if I cared more about magic. But when I talked to Misha, who I was close with at work, she said, ¡®That¡¯s not odd? I happen to like cats more than men.¡¯ ¡°Men are childish and stupid. Also, they talk to their former girlfriends behind your back and will cheat on you. They are complete trash that have no reason to exist. It is no wonder that you are more interested in magic.¡± Well, clearly someone had wounded her. After she lectured to me about the lowly creatures, she would mutter tearfully, ¡®Why¡­do I have such horrid luck with them¡­?¡¯ And I had to waste some time trying to cheer her up. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m glad I have you and my cats.¡± I sighed with relief. After hearing her boast about her cats, I returned from my break and realized that something was different. There was tension in the air. Everyone in the Royal Magician Order headquarters was stunned, showing that something very unexpected had happened. ¡°What is it?¡± Asked Misha in a serious voice. And then someone from the 4th unit replied. ¡°His Highness the crown prince has arrived. Apparently, he wants to talk to someone.¡± ¡°Someone from the royal family¡­but that has never happened before.¡± The others gasped. ¡°Usually, the person who they wanted to talk to would be summoned. Why would they do this if they knew that it would cause an uproar?¡± ¡°Perhaps creating a scene is part of their purpose. So that everyone knows about the connection.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose the prince wants to talk to one of the Magus magicians then?¡± I listened as the others talked. Apparently, it was linked to various political intentions. (It sounds intelligent and interesting! I want to join in!) If I said things like evidence, consensus, and something like Darkfire Blizzard, would I be able to blend in well? But as I was waiting for the right time to join in¡­ The two suddenly turned to look behind me. (What?) I turned around and saw the vice captain of the 3rd unit. Ms. Leticia, who I was very fond of. ¡°Be quiet. Ms. Noelle. Follow me.¡± She said as she held a finger up to her lips. I then followed after her. We then went up through the emergency staircase, which had fewer people, and proceeded to the upper floor. After confirming that there was no one around, I whispered. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Keep calm and listen.¡± Ms. Leticia said as she stopped and turned towards me. Her purple hair swayed as she grabbed me by the shoulders. ¡°The prince wishes to speak to you, alone.¡± CH 138 Chapter 138 ¨C Secret Meeting It took me a moment to understand Ms. Leticia¡¯s words. I was a commoner who had not been in the Royal Magicians Order for very long. A private audience with the prince was clearly abnormal. (Why would one of the most powerful people in the kingdom want with me¡­?) I wondered. But more than anything, an audience with the crown prince was an event of the highest difficulty, and yet I was completely lacking in any skills with manners. I had been given some basic instructions during the red rose ball, but that was the bare minimum as an attendant. (Damn it¡­ I am going to fail¡­) And so I stood in front of the extravagant door while feeling like a criminal who was about to be executed. ¡°Go inside, Springfield.¡± The kingsguard opened the door. There was a large room with a dark red carpet. A lavish sofa. Paintings decorated the walls, and a magic chandelier cast orange light. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have taken up your time, when you are so busy.¡± Said the first prince, who sat on the sofa. He had such a presence and beauty, that it was hard to believe that he was real. His golden eyes smiled. ¡°Please, sit.¡± I sat down on the sofa carefully, with a sense of fear while paying close attention to my movements. Perhaps the prince was amused by my nervousness, as he began to chuckle. ¡°There is no need to become so stiff. You can relax.¡± ¡°Th-thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It is fine. I will not be angry over your manners. I just want to talk to you, as you always are.¡± There was something about his voice that felt different compared to normal people. Like it entered your head smoothly and reverberated gently inside. A comfortable sound that you wanted to keep listening to. It made you want to do what he said. And before I knew it, I felt myself relaxing. It was hard to believe that I was so nervous a moment ago. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s better. Thank you.¡± The prince said with a smile. ¡°Now, the subject at hand. I rate you very highly. But more than that, I think of you fondly.¡± I held my breath. That was so unexpected. Calm down. You cannot get this wrong. Calmly read his intention and reply. ¡°In other words¡­¡± I chose my words carefully. ¡°Your Highness has become captivated by my wisdom and beauty, to the point where he cannot help but feel a romantic attraction.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Oh. I see. Thank goodness.¡± I sighed with relief. According to the romance novels that I have read, it was quite easy for princes to fall in love with girls of common birth. (And I am overflowing with mature sensuality, so it would have not been too surprising if I accidentally caused the prince to anguish over me.) Well, at least such a crime had not been committed. The prince touched his mouth and chuckled. ¡°I meant merely as someone who uses magic. Ever since you entered the Royal Magicians Order, I have had a great interest in you. Your ability to adapt, and your tenacity. And so your achievements during the World Trophy were no surprise to me. That being said, I did not expect you to be able to match the Spirit Queen so evenly.¡± ¡°It was only because Luke and the others helped me.¡± ¡°Even still, not many would have been able to do that. And considering your age and the speed of your growth, one wonders how great you will become. And as someone who rates you highly, it is my wish that you be in an environment that does not waste your potential.¡± Said the prince. ¡°The King¡¯s Guard is a special unit that works directly for the royal family. And I want you to join, as an assistant to the Head Magician.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I was stunned. The King¡¯s Guard was a special unit that had Adamantite-Rank magicians. I had only been Mithiril-Rank for a few days, so it was very strange for me to be chosen to be assistant to the Head Magician. I would be paid more, and given greater responsibilities. There was no doubt that it was a great opportunity, that I may never get again during the rest of my life. My heart wavered. And after a moment of silence, I said, ¡°Would it be possible for me to refuse?¡± The prince looked surprised. ¡°Will you tell me what your reason is?¡± ¡°I am almost too happy with my current job and environment. My superiors treat me very well, and I have nothing but feelings of gratitude towards them. Besides, I have not repaid the one who brought me here.¡± ¡°Luke Waldstein.¡± The prince stared at me for a moment. ¡°You cannot stay together forever. I think it¡¯s your fate to go on separate paths.¡± ¡°Yes, and that is why this moment, where we can be together as friends, is so important to me.¡± There was silence. It was almost unnatural how quiet it was. ¡°Indeed. I understand your thoughts on the matter now.¡± Said the prince. ¡°But remember one thing. You are more special than you know. And so if you change your mind, you can come whenever you like. We will be prepared to welcome you.¡± CH 139 Chapter 139 ¨C Magician Slayer ¡°The prince has acted. And there are people from other factions who are interested in her as well.¡± Royal Magicians Order Headquarters. Ernest Meterlink, captain of the 1st unit, was in an office that was protected by eighteen layers of barriers. He was one of the best magicians in the kingdom when it came to creating barriers. As he was the most important person, there were only a few who were allowed to enter his office. And the large man in front of him was one of those few. The mana was so dense that the air seemed to distort. Gawain Stark, captain of the 3rd unit. The greatest fire magician in the kingdom. ¡°Everyone realizes her potential now.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder, after everything she has done. The World Trophy has a lot of influence on the world.¡± Ernest said calmly. ¡°The problem is that some people will want to eliminate her. As a woman of common origin, she will unwittingly provoke both domestic and foreign nobles. Furthermore, as demonstrated by the attempted revival of the ancient dragon in the sealed city, the lurking entities in the world¡¯s underbelly will also become more active.¡± ¡°High magic skills and unprecedented potential. Those who want to target this country will certainly become busier.¡± ¡°It will be necessary to strengthen the organization¡¯s structure at once. It seems that the selection of the eighth Magus-Rank magician, the first in the history of the kingdom, and the establishment of the 7th unit, will be sooner than expected.¡± ¡°Currently, Shamus Glass of the 2nd unit is the best candidate.¡± ¡°Indeed. And then there is Leticia Risettestone. Also Ryan Archbullet and Percival Pullman.¡± ¡°What about Luke Waldstein?¡± Ernest looked at Gawain quietly. ¡°We are not so desperate that we need to count on those who are wounded. There are other capable magicians.¡± While he objected to it, there was also another meaning in those words. (If he heals quickly, then there is a possibility.) ¡°In such circumstances, today, something happened to greatly shake the world situation.¡± Ernest spoke in a low voice. ¡°Evangeline Runeforest, the ¡®Queen of Spirits,¡¯ was attacked during her visit to the western region of the imperial territory. The assailant is currently on the run. Evangeline is missing, and there is a high possibility that she may no longer be in this world.¡± Gawain¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡­That is not a funny joke.¡± ¡°It is the truth. Several sources have confirmed it.¡± ¡°She is not the kind of person who can be killed.¡± ¡°Apparently, the assassin had an ancient relic that seals the target¡¯s mana. It is called a Magician Slayer.¡± Gawain was silent for a moment. ¡°Well, I suppose it is possible then.¡± ¡°We have strengthened the security measures in the capital city and tightened the control over the dungeon relics, but even so, there are limits to what we can do.¡± Said Ernest. ¡°It is time to prove our worth. We will fulfill our duty as Royal Magicians. Evangeline Runeforest had been attacked and was now missing. That news quickly spread among defense personnel across the Western continent. To avoid causing panic, it seemed that each country was making efforts to withhold information from the public. However, in some nations, rumors and misinformation had already started to circulate. ¡®She actually did it herself, and the empire is covering it up.¡¯ Or, ¡®this is all a conspiracy that she has set up.¡¯ It was sad how much false information was out there. (I do hope that she is alright.) On the way back that day, it was arranged for members of the Royal Knight Order to escort me. Having demonstrated my skills in the World Trophy, I had been deemed to be a potential target, similar to Ms. Evangeline. And so as a precaution against the special relic called the ¡®Magician Slayer,¡¯ which was said to be used in the attack, two elite members of the Royal Knights Order were assigned to me. It was reassuring to have their support, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy about them going to such lengths for my protection. ¡°Rest assured. We will ensure your safety, Ms. Noelle.¡± Said the two knights. Just by the way they walked, I could tell that they were skilled fighters. And I could not help but be impressed as we made our way down the dark streets. ¡°It must be scary for you to walk down here at night when you¡¯re alone.¡± ¡°No, not really. After all, I can beat most people with a good punch.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The knight¡¯s eyes widened. (Oh! Perhaps that¡¯s not the right answer for a girl!) I quickly thought of something else to say. ¡°Oh, yes, indeed. I am so terribly frightened. I cannot overcome the strength of a man, after all.¡± ¡°I see. Yes, I thought it must be hard.¡± Well, judging by his satisfied expression, that was the right answer. (Hehe! It¡¯s easy once I get serious!) My mother always said that I didn¡¯t know how to be a lady. If only she could see me now. (It¡¯s true that I am a dashing and powerful woman. But if I want to, I can be a delicate lady as well.) But as I thought about such things with a smug expression¡­ (¡­Huh?) I suddenly sensed something and stopped. It was a moonless night. The city was shrouded in darkness. But my wild instincts that had been sharpened in the countryside, were now telling me something. (Something is here.) ¡°¡­Ms. Noelle?¡± The knight seemed puzzled that I had suddenly stopped. ¡°Duck!¡± I said, and grabbed the collar of the knight and dragged him to the ground. Immediately after, a rain of bullets shot over us and hit the wall. There was no time to think. I instantly activated Spell Boost, and pulled the knight away so that we were out of the enemy¡¯s sight. Then I used a hardening spell to strengthen the wall, and made sure that we were safe. (There are twenty to thirty of them. They are using what must be the latest illegal magic staves that were developed in the east.) I used a hand mirror to look behind me. The other knight also managed to hide himself. (They are the elite, after all.) I sighed with relief, and then selected attack magic for a counter attack. But as I took aim, I noticed something. (The formula does not activate.) I was not able to use the support magic or enchants that I had been able to a moment ago. (This must be the Magician Slayer that was used in the attack against Ms. Evangeline.) I didn¡¯t know what the area of effect and activation requirements were, but it was clear that I was within range of it. (The situation puts me at a great disadvantage. In any case, I must get out of the relic¡¯s influence.) The most effective measure was to get some distance from it. But as I tried to do so, I noticed the enemy¡¯s movements, and was shocked. (They are reading me¡­) And so I knew that the enemy had launched this attack after planning it thoroughly. And so the attack magic I tried to activate ended up dispersing in the air without making as much as a breeze. (Damn it¡­!) A group of enemies with magic staves. It was a hopeless situation. The countless magic bullets. As I sensed defeat and held my breath, something flashed before my eyes. A wind that cleaned out everything in its path. The sword slashes were so fast that they looked like flashes of light. Even though I could not see him, I could feel who it was. The captain of the Royal Knights Order. The strongest knight who I had faced in battle one. The Holy Blade, Eric Rushford. A number of other knights had also appeared, and they were now fighting off the enemy. (Where did they come from¡­) I had not sensed them in the area at all. However, the answer came immediately. Air Blaze. A beautiful woman in a dress stood on top of a chimney, with the backdrop of a full moon peeking through the clouds. Space and spirit magic. ¡°If I cannot use magic within the area of effect, then I just have to activate it while outside. I¡¯m too intelligent to be caught with the same trick twice.¡± She said with a confident smile. And the continued in an excited voice, ¡°I have come to help you, Noelle, my friend!¡± It was the carefree elf queen. CH 140 Chapter 140 ¨C Distance from the Queen ¡°Even I thought that I was dead at the time. But I had to protect my loyal subjects, Estelle and Synthia, didn¡¯t I? Also, I have even played with you yet, Noelle. And so I could not die there.¡± After the fight had ended and things had calmed down, Ms. Evangeline explained to me how she came to be here. ¡°With grit and determination, I pretended to be dead, and then managed to survive while carrying those two. But I had no mana left and was weak. That is when I was visited by someone from the Ardenfeld Kingdom.¡± ¡°That is good to hear. But what a coincidence.¡± ¡°It was not a coincidence, as they had been searching for me. Apparently, they had prior information that there might be an attack. It was the crown prince¡¯s order. It all seemed rather annoying, and I was going to turn them down. But then I remembered that you are from Ardenfeld. So it was my chance to come here and play, while pretending I am here on business. Pretty clever, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That is why you are in Ardenfeld?¡± ¡°It would not be an exaggeration to say that, yes.¡± She declared. ¡°By the way, they say that this is the first time that one of the three top non-human magicians have visited. The diplomats were thrilled, and so I told them to thank you.¡± Ms. Evangeline said without interest. I had a feeling that things were really getting out of hand, but I was too tired to think deeply about it. It was important to protect yourself from a stressful society. ¡°Still, once I arrived, I started to hear about how my attackers also entered the country. And they were going to use you as bait to lure them out. So I frantically agreed to cooperate. They did insist that it would be fine, since the Holy Blade would be there. But I knew it would still be dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­Ah. Now that you mention it¡­¡± The route we had taken did seem like we were inviting the enemy to attack. ¡°I am sorry to have deceived you like this.¡± The knight who accompanied me bowed his head. ¡°No, it is fine. If anything, it is an honor to be of use.¡± ¡°You really did help us. The enemy was faster than expected, and I was not able to react. It¡¯s because of you that I was safe, Ms. Noelle.¡± I smiled at the praise. ¡°You can leave the rest to the others. Please go home, Ms. Noelle.¡± As a precaution, the two knights would continue to accompany me. But as I started to leave, Ms. Evangeline ran after me. ¡°Oh, uh, Noelle. I thought that¡­¡± She began to say, but then looked away. And after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Ne-nevermind! I will see you later!¡± I could tell that she wanted to say something. But I was not able to stop her after she turned around. Ms. Evangeline was the great elf queen of the forest. She probably had problems that I could not even imagine. And I should respect her decision. I couldn¡¯t stop her just because it seemed like she wanted to be with me for a little longer. After all, she was a queen and I was a commoner. Still, it left a slightly bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°Ms. Noelle, I must speak with you¡±. It was the voice of a different elf woman. Ms. Evangeline¡¯s attendant, Synthia. ¡°I am sorry to take up your time. The truth is, I have a request to make, Ms. Noelle.¡± In spite of being above me in rank and position, she talked very politely. And her expression was serious. I have a vague idea of what she could be asking about. ¡°Please do not get involved with Ms. Evangeline. Is that it?¡± After a moment of silence, Ms. Synthia spoke. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°I just thought that as her attendants, you would not like it that the queen is being friendly towards a human.¡± I had experienced similar things in the past. ¡®My papa said I can¡¯t be associated with commoners like you.¡¯ I had been quite sad when students at the magic academy would say such things, as they were mostly nobles. If it was like that amongst humans, then it would surely be stricter with other races. However, that was why my mind was made up from the beginning. ¡°I refuse. After all, I actually want to be friends with Ms. Evangeline.¡± Since she was the queen, I would have to tread carefully in some aspects. But it would be wrong to keep my distance, just because of what people around her said. ¡°I understand how you feel.¡± Synthia said without changing her facial expression. ¡°And so I have a request.¡± ¡°How tedious. I will not accept it.¡± ¡°I want you to let Queen Evangeline stay at your house.¡± ¡°As I said¡­ What?¡± Things were suddenly going in a different direction. ¡°Uh, what did you say?¡± ¡°I want you to let Queen Evangeline stay at your house. Ever since we entered Ardenfeld, she will not stop talking about you. How she wants to stay at your house, go shopping, eating, etcetera. Estelle had to cover her ears in the corner of the carriage in order to sleep.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°And yet when the time came, she suddenly backed down. I suppose she thought she would be rejected, or it would be too much trouble. While it might sound cute, it is a serious matter for us. After all, it means she will stay up all night and complain about how she wanted to stay with you. Estelle already looks like she is on the brink of death. But I will not give up. Please help us, Ms. Noelle.¡± The direction of the quest was the complete opposite of what I was thinking. ¡°¡­When I said that I refused, what did you think?¡± ¡°She misunderstood, but is saying something that sounds impressive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well, this was rather embarrassing, and the result of getting ahead of myself. ¡°¡­Now I want to cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to cry! Please let her stay with you!¡± It was then that I noticed that the two knights were smiling gently, and I felt my face grow hot. And so I turned around and went back up the street towards Ms. Evangeline. ¡°Estelle, listen! I was really looking forward to it, but then I suddenly didn¡¯t have the courage! It would probably be an inconvenience to suddenly ask such a thing. But I don¡¯t know how to get closer to a friend. There was just so much to think about and¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ms. Evangeline spoke angrily to Ms. Estelle, who had a dead expression. Then she noticed me and her green eyes widened. ¡°What? Noelle!?¡± I felt a little embarrassed and scratched my cheek. ¡°Um, I was wondering if you would like to stay at my house?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Ms. Evangeline looked like she could not believe her ears. ¡°Do you really mean it!? I can stay with you!?¡± She said with flushed cheeks. Ms. Estelle looked like she had just been saved. It was an expression that left a lasting impression on me. CH 141 Chapter 141 ¨C Deep Night ¡°I am not happy about it. Noelle Springfield is part of the 3rd unit and my subordinate. It is wrong to use her as bait in a dangerous mission. Even if it is the prince¡¯s orders.¡± On the top floor of the palace. In a room that only a few people were allowed to enter, two men were facing each other. One was Gawain Stark. And the other was Prince Michael Ardenfeld. ¡°She was not injured during the mission. The finest Kingsguard knights were there, as well as Sir Eric Rushford and Queen Evangeline Runeforest. No matter how you look at it, it was a safe operation.¡± ¡°You can say that now. But the enemy had the Magician Slayer relic. And they nearly killed the queen and her attendants before. And yet you only had two knights with her? Surely you cannot really think that was safe.¡± ¡°Sometimes it is necessary to take risks. It was the optimal number to lure in the enemy without arousing suspicion. Besides, while ensuring safety is important, what¡¯s even more important is achieving success in the operation. Furthermore, as a commander, you also send your subordinates into dangerous situations. Isn¡¯t it the same thing?¡± ¡°The problem is consent. Going into a dangerous mission knowingly is completely different from being put in danger without your knowledge. If it had the worst outcome, would you be able to feel proud when telling her mother that you used her as bait?¡± ¡°But that did not happen. So there is no point in talking about it. Besides, I¡¯m sure you have done plenty of things you aren¡¯t proud of behind the scenes.¡± Gawain narrowed his eyebrows at this. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The taboo of the kingdom¡¯s noble society that must not be spoken about. Illicit funds and the collusion between the High Court and the Holy King Church. It is fine to investigate in secret, but using means outside of the law entails risks.¡± Gawain was not aware of any illegal investigations. However, there was something in the prince¡¯s voice that was persuasive and assured. Besides, Gawain knew of one subordinate who liked to act alone, and had a strong will that often made him step into dangerous places. (Luke¡­ Or it could even be Leticia. Back when we were in the first unit, she was very passionate in investigating the crimes of the High Court.) While thinking of such things, Gawain pretended to be calm as he answered. ¡°Considering the position of His Majesty the King, who is in conflict with the High Court regarding the issue of aristocratic tax exemptions, shouldn¡¯t this be to your advantage, Your Highness?¡± ¡°That is why I am worried. It would be sad to lose such valuable magicians. After the World Trophy, interest has risen in our magic skills. And some people do not look at that kindly.¡± The prince paused for a moment. ¡°You should be careful. Justice is often powerless. Do not let the depths of darkness drown you.¡± ¡°I will remember your warning. In any case, I simply wish to be informed when my men are being used as pawns. If something like this happens again, and one of mine is injured. I will not be forgiving, even if you are the prince.¡± ¡°It is comforting to have people like you here. Continue to be as you are.¡± After the meeting, Gawain thought about the prince¡¯s words as he walked down the hall. Gawain felt like the conversation had not gone anywhere. However, the last part did not seem like a lie. ¡®And I will do things in my own way.¡¯ The prince was always choosing what he thought was the best move. (We will have to be wary of the prince¡¯s movements as well) ¡°Captain Gawain.¡± The person who stopped Gawain as he left the palace was Haribel, his subordinate in the 3rd unit. ¡°I was waiting for you. There is a report.¡± ¡°Report?¡± ¡°Mr. Luke attempted to escape from the hospital in the sealed city. He heard that the spirit queen was attacked, and became worried about Ms. Noelle.¡± Gwain let out a deep sigh. ¡°I told them that he would try.¡± ¡°Yes. And since it was by the way you predicted, we were able to catch him. He is back at the hospital now.¡± ¡°Keep your eyes on him. He¡¯ll escape again tonight.¡± Gawain considered the layout of the hospital and gave orders based on that. It was then that he realized there was something odd about Luke¡¯s escape route. (He is more readable than usual. I suppose it¡¯s because he is worried.) It was no surprise. For a magician, there was nothing more scary than not being able to use magic. The Magician Slayer was a fearful tool that made use of the panic it caused in magicians. (Even someone tough and dense like Noelle would be at a disadvantage. She will surely be afraid and have trouble sleeping tonight.) He sighed at the thought of how she had been attacked. She would be quite distressed. She may not even be able to work tomorrow. (I just hope that she isn¡¯t traumatized¡­) At the same time. One small house in the royal city was illuminated by magic lanterns. The sturdy house had soundproof magic casted on it, so you could not hear anything from outside. Within the house, Noelle Springfiled found that she could not sleep. ¡°Magic quiz! Yes!¡± An excited voice. Noelle lifted a glass that was filled to the brim with wine. ¡°Yaaay!¡± Evangeline was just as excited as she raised her own glass. From outside, two elves peered in through the window. ¡°I am so relieved¡­ Queen Evangeline¡­¡± Synthia¡¯s eyes looked like that of a mother watching over their child. ¡°I won¡¯t have to listen to her whining! I can sleep! I am free tonight!¡± Estelle said as if she was just saved. And the lively voices continued late into the night. The dense Noelle Springfield had already forgotten about the attack, and was enjoying the time. CH 142 Chapter 142 ¨C Secret Scheme ¡°Let me go. I have to go.¡± The third escape attempt did not go well at all. Luke Waldstein pondered on it as he was carried back to his hospital room. (They are reading my movements. It¡¯s as if they know what I¡¯m going to do in advance. It must be Captain Gawain.) ¡°Please be calm. Right now, it is your duty to rest.¡± With a bitter expression, he listened to the words of the magicians who had been given the task of watching over and guarding him. (I cannot wait here without doing anything. Noelle might be in danger.) If something were to happen to her¡­ If he were to lose her¡­ Just thinking about it made him feel faint. On top of that, he was also concerned about the actions of the crown prince. (He is clearly trying to get closer to Noelle. He wants her to join his Kingsguard.) It was not a bad thing that Noelle was rated so highly by the prince. However, if she joined the Kingsguard, then she would have to leave the 3rd unit, and could no longer be Luke¡¯s buddy. And then he could not be by her side. (In the end, it is just about my own convenience¡­) Even if he wished for her happiness more than anything, his emotions were not always so pretty. Luke let out a deep sigh and thought. (What is she thinking right now?) It was shortly after the attack. She may be very tough mentally, but there would still be some anxiety and fear remaining. (I wonder if she was able to sleep at night.) He looked out of the window and thought about her. (I just hope that she is not taking it too hard.) ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (Damn. I slept so well last night.) Morning. It was way past the time I had wanted to wake up, and I felt a feeling of guilt as I rubbed at my eyelids. I had wanted to get up early so that I could treat Ms. Evangeline to something special, since she was my guest. (We got too excited last night, and stayed up late.) Ms. Evangeline had never stayed over at a friend¡¯s house before, and so there was much talking and drinking. We ate edamame, cheese, nuts, sausages, and fried chicken. And had so much fun with the best national pastime, the magic quiz game. (More than anything, it was fun to talk about magic. I really related to how she spoke of practicing concealment magic, so that she could eat lunch early without the teacher noticing.) I smiled when I thought back on the fun time we had. Apparently, Ms. Evangeline was already up. (Now that I think about it, my room is really filthy.) Even on a normal day, the place was about as messy as can be. But there were now more empty cups, plates and food lying around than usual. It was a bit of a problem for someone who was supposed to be a refined lady. But I also believed that there was no point in being too hard on yourself. (I will clean it up later when I feel like it.) There was no one in the living room. Perhaps she had gone outside. I was quite puzzled as I opened the front door, and then was treated to a shocking sight. ¡°Is it like this?¡± Ms. Evangeline was squating in the garden and pulling out weeds. ¡°Yes, yet, like that. Thank you, Eva. That¡¯s a great help.¡± My mother said with a smile. ¡°Mother, what are you doing!?¡± ¡°I was picking some weeds when Eva offered to help. I said that I couldn¡¯t possibly, since she seems like a proper lady, but she insisted. What a good girl. You really could take some lessons from her.¡± ¡°No, no. That is not what I¡¯m talking about.¡± She is practically a national guest. That means she is of a similar rank to the king. ¡°Mo-mother. Don¡¯t you understand? Just look at the clothes and the ears.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand she must be from a good house. Of course, dear. I have a good eye for such things.¡± My mother said with a confident expression. ¡°Though, perhaps not too good a house. A low-ranking noble house, I would say. She is in her mid-twenties. As for her ears, is it the latest fashion?¡± ¡°¡­¡± (This was no good at all¡­ She didn¡¯t understand anything¡­) I knew that she was ignorant of some things due to being raised in the countryside, but to this degree¡­ ¡°Mother, she is¡­¡± But before I could finish, I noticed that Ms. Evangeline had raised a finger to her lips. And so after a moment of thought, I pulled her away from my mother and whispered. ¡°Are you sure? She doesn¡¯t have a clue who you are.¡± ¡°It is fine. Besides, I wanted to help her in the garden.¡± Said Ms. Evangeline. ¡°I¡¯ve lived as a queen for so long. So I just thought it would be nice to spend some time as a normal girl.¡± Those words reminded me of a romance novel that I read a long time ago. It was about a queen who escaped from the castle and lived as a common girl for one day in a foreign city. As Ms. Evangeline had lived as a queen for thousands of years, she must have endured many things. Perhaps she had given up. This incredibly simple wish of ¡®I want to spend some time as a normal girl.¡¯ ¡­That mase me want to help make that wish come true! ¡°Ms. Evangeline, do you have any plans for today?¡± And so I whispered to her the idea that had come to my mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out into the city? In secret. We can just be normal girls.¡± CH 143 Chapter 143 ¨C Full-belly Dining Hall Cream Croquette Set Meal ¡°While my mother is an ignorant person, there will likely be many people in the city who recognize you, Ms. Evangeline. And so it will be important for you to wear a disguise.¡± I said as I inspected her appearance. ¡°You must wear a hat to cover that hair, and we can use concealment magic on the ears. Also, some glasses to alter the overall feel.¡± They had false lenses, as I had purchased them thinking they would make me look smarter, but I was then too embarrassed to wear them. However, when Ms. Evangeline put them on, she looked like a mature and cool person, and different from how she usually looked. ¡°That looks good. Now, if you wear my clothes¡­¡± However, there was a problem now. ¡°This might be a little too small for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The clothes did not fit her in various places. I had been pretending that I didn¡¯t notice, but the brutal truth was thrust in front of me, and the sadness showed on my face. ¡°Mother, we need to borrow some of your clothes.¡± And so I borrowed clothes from my slightly larger mother. ¡°Oh, what are you doing? Even a fool could tell at a glance that a stubby girl like yourself would not have clothes that fit Ms. Eva. Yes, Ms. Eva, you must wear some of my clothes¡­¡± ¡°This is too small as well¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± My mother became quite sad. As parent and child stood there in stunned shock, it was time to think of the next plan. ¡°I know. I will borrow from one of the other Royal Magicians who lives nearby. There is one person who is especially kind to me, who is also within walking distance.¡± And so I visited Misha¡¯s house. She had once lectured me about how cats were better than men. ¡°Hmm? What is it, Noelle? Did something happen?¡± She rubbed her eyes. Behind her, there was a fence to keep the cats from escaping. And I could see them looking at me with puzzled expressions. ¡°I was wondering if I could borrow some clothes.¡± ¡°Who is going to wear them?¡± ¡°This person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Misha looked at Ms. Evangeline for some time. ¡°I suppose I still haven¡¯t fully woken up yet. Because she kind of looks like Evangeline Runeforest in disguise.¡± ¡°Yes, you certainly are still groggy. As if the real Ms. Evangeline would be here!¡± ¡°That is true. It is quite impossible.¡± And so she lended me some outdoor clothes and shoes. ¡°Please give them back before next week.¡± ¡°Is something happening next week?¡± ¡°I recently reunited with an old classmate, and was asked on a date.¡± ¡°Oh, wow.¡± ¡°Right? Apparently, he works as an art merchant. And they have these pots that raise your luck. Isn¡¯t that wonderful? And he said that he can give me a discount.¡± ¡°¡­¡± (She really did have the worst luck with men¡­) I would have to warn her so that she isn¡¯t tricked. After Ms. Evangeline changed into Misha¡¯s clothes, I cast the concealment magic spell, ¡®Cognitive Impairment.¡¯ It would erase her presence and aura, and prevent her from sticking out. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s finished. Now, let us go.¡± 11 a.m. in the royal capital, with the sun shining brilliantly. I took the queen out into the city. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°Are you sure about this? It is unheard of. An elf queen pretending to be human and going out into the city.¡± Two shadows tailed Noelle and Evangeline as they walked down the streets. It was Estelle and Synthia, who had also used concealment magic to hide themselves. ¡°Do you think that you can stop it? If she felt like it, Queen Evangeline could crush us into the dust if she wanted. On top of that, she will complain to us day and night without end afterwards.¡± ¡°¡­That is true. I would not like that.¡± ¡°To ensure a healthy and cultured daily life, it would be best to silently observe them while pretending not to notice.¡± They nodded at each other. ¡°However, why did Queen Evangeline start complaining so much? She was not like that before.¡± ¡°It is likely that she does not know what to do, since she has made a friend for the first time. After all, it is a wish she has had for over a thousand years.¡± ¡°That is a lot of weight.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. And so she does not know how to act now that her dream has come true. Up until now, she was able to live without thinking about the emotions of others. And so she will have trouble when it comes to interacting with others.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Estelle seemed satisfied by that explanation. ¡°In any case, we should just keep an eye on them so they don¡¯t get into any trouble. Also, since this is a rare opportunity, we might as well use it to learn about some human culture.¡± ¡°Is there value in learning about a chaotic, noisy, and vulgar culture?¡± ¡°Well, no one from the great forest would think so. And so we will keep it to ourselves.¡± And then Synthia whispered. ¡°However, the human food is quite delicious.¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°Is there anywhere you would like to visit, Ms. Evangeline?¡± ¡°A place I would like to visit?¡± ¡°A place or facility that you would go to if you were a normal girl.¡± I said, and then Ms. Evangeline thought for a moment. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about this human world. It was something I was supposed to avoid getting involved in, you know. Your culture is so shallow and crude. Well, that is what most elves think.¡± ¡°Well, now that you mention it, you¡¯re not entirely wrong.¡± ¡°Still, since I¡¯m already here, I might as well take a look.¡± Ms. Evangeline said with a smile. ¡°Take me to a place that you recommend then.¡± ¡°A pl-place that I recommend¡­¡± That was a big responsibility. I had to make the right decisions, so that Ms. Evangeline will be able to enjoy human culture. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you to my favorite spot to have lunch.¡± ¡°Your favorite spot?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a restaurant that is very popular¡­ The Full-belly Dining Hall!¡± The main restaurant was in the city, and it was holy ground for all gluttonous citizens. Even though it was before lunch time, the place was already crowded with warriors. ¡°It really is popular. How impressive.¡± Ms. Evangeline said with astonishment. ¡°Ah! Ms. Noelle! Good morning!¡± Said a large man who noticed me. ¡°Hey, Ms. Noelle has arrived. Make some space.¡± ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± I smiled at their warm welcome. It felt quite nice to bring a friend to a place where I was treated like a regular customer. ¡°We¡¯ll have the Full-belly set and the Cream Croquette set, please.¡± I ordered some food and then we waited. Ten minutes later, Ms. Evangeline looked at the food that had arrived with great shock. ¡°Wh-what is that¡­¡± ¡°My favorite, the Full-belly set. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve really eaten a meal without it.¡± ¡°Hu-humans eat a lot, I see¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if she was getting the right impression, but I didn¡¯t care. I had to eat the fried chicken while it was still hot. ¡°So this is human food¡­¡± Ms. Evangeline was rolling the food around on her plate and inspecting it hesitantly. And then she fearfully brought it to her mouth. The crunch of the fried batter and breaded exterior. In the next instant, Ms. Evangeline¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Amazing! It is so juicy inside!¡± ¡°The cream croquettes here are superb. Many people come just to eat them.¡± ¡°I did not know of such a dish. How fascinating.¡± She closed her eyes and enjoyed the taste. It was such a nice expression that even I felt happy while just watching her. CH 144 Chapter 144 ¨C Conciliation In the bushes across from the Full-belly Dining Hall. Two elves watched the restaurant while being hidden with concealment magic. ¡°Eating lunch with a friend¡­ I am happy for you, Queen Evangeline¡­¡± Synthia said with great emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s anything to cry about.¡± Estelle said with exasperation. ¡°You truly are a dispassionate, modern person, Estelle. But one day, when you are older and wiser, you will understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. I¡¯ve been living for more than a thousand years.¡± ¡°Will, that is still a child for us elves.¡± Synthia shook her head, and then elegantly ate from the small bag of fried potatoes that she was holding. After closing her eyes and relishing the flavor, she said, ¡°These are so good. You try some, Estelle.¡± Estelle said with a suspicious expression. ¡°How do you know about human food anyway?¡± ¡°Well, I had many opportunities to leave the great forest, due to my diplomatic work.¡± ¡°However, elves strictly believe that the less contact one has with lowly human culture, the better.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. But when working in the outside world, a lot of unexpected things can happen. If you run out of the food that you prepared, then you must secure some locally. And so I had no choice but to engage with these outside cultures.¡± ¡°You say that, but you seemed quite excited when choosing a store.¡± ¡°No, I was not. I think you are merely making assumptions.¡± ¡°I saw you give detailed instructions regarding the flavor of the potatoes.¡± ¡°One must receive food with respect and gratitude. It is good manners to eat it in the best state. Besides, I wanted it to taste similar to the food that we usually eat in the forest. This one is called ¡®forest green¡¯ and uses natural ingredients from the forest¡­¡± ¡°I am quite sure they called it ¡®garlic cheese and pepper.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence for some time after that. It felt long, like a few thousand years. ¡°Yes, it is garlic cheese and pepper from the green forest. Natural ingredients taken from trees.¡± Estelle said coldly. ¡°So, Synthia¡­ You¡¯ve been secretly enjoying human food, haven¡¯t you!¡± ¡°Well, what choice did I have? Once you start eating human food, elf food starts to taste a little bland. Sometimes, I just want to eat some fried food with salt and cheese.¡± ¡°You are a disappointment and disgrace. I shall have to report your actions to the council.¡± ¡°Wait! We can talk about this calmly.¡± Said Synthia. ¡°Human technology is on the rise. This is an age where they can pose a real threat to the great forest. And so it is important to learn about the outside world, and absorb anything that we can use. While it is good to protect your history and tradition, as the elvish teachings say, everything changes in this world. It is not possible for things to remain the same. And so I believe that we cannot be bound by old ways of thinking.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t believe there is anything worth saving in these crude and vulgar cultures.¡± ¡°Still, that is just how you view things from the outside. It may be different if you give it a chance. Respect them and try to understand. That is important.¡± ¡°You can use all the pretty words you like to justify yourself, but it won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°Just try some. Here, I will give you one that has extra cheese on it.¡± Synthia offered her a fried potato. ¡°If it will make you stop. I will take one bite.¡± Estelle said with a sigh. ¡°But it¡¯s clearly evident that such a vulgar thing would not be delicious.¡± ¡°I see. Well, it was not that terrible.¡± ¡°Right? I also thought that it was impossible at first. And so it was quite a surprise when I tried it.¡± Twenty minutes later, Estelle and Synthia had their arms full with food. ¡°As I usually eat food with more delicate flavors, this special balance is rather comforting.¡± ¡°Indeed. It is so different from elf food.¡± ¡°To think that I rejected such a thing before trying it. Prejudice is a scary thing.¡± ¡°I know. Because it was the exact same with me. ¡°Let us try that dish next.¡± As they enjoyed various human dishes, Estelle started to feel a renewed respect towards Synthia. (Being flexible enough to understand other cultures and respect them. It is not always an easy thing to do.) Our instincts to cherish our own values inevitably makes us want to deny the values of others. Because what you cannot understand can be scary. We want to label something and stay away so that we feel safe. (However, there are things you will be able to see by putting in effort to understand and respect other cultures. That is what Synthia was trying to teach me.) Though, Estelle had no idea. (While there were some complications, the results were as planned. I succeeded, and Estelle is now implicated in the crimes.) Synthia had been completely fooled. (This food is delicious. It would be a waste to not adopt it. I must slowly win over those elves with power, and work to bring cheesy fried food into the forest.) She had the expression of someone putting a long-term plan into action. The unfortunate truth that this woman, who seemed intelligent and deep, was just thinking about improving her personal food situation. It was better that some things remained unknown. Still, the two talked excitedly as they enjoyed the human food that they could not normally eat. CH 145 Chapter 145 ¨C Consult ¡°I didn¡¯t know. That there is food this delicious in the world.¡± Ms. Evangeline was surprised. I was happy to see this reaction, and smiled. ¡°We must go shopping next. It is so fun to just go and look around.¡± And so we went from store to store, trying on different clothes. Sometimes buying and sometimes not buying. Ms. Evangeline was pretty, and with a good figure, so she looked good in almost anything. Which made me all the more enthusiastic about styling her. When I made a present of the clothes that suited her best, Ms. Evangeline looked taken aback. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my way of thanking you for teaching me so much magic yesterday!¡± ¡°A present from a friend¡­! My first present¡­!¡± After that, we visited all the famous tourist locations in the city, and ate while we walked. ¡°Ultra Super Big Pudding Parfait! It is what this tea house is known for!¡± ¡°What is this¡­¡± Ms. Evangeling stared at the towering monument in awe. And so we talked about magic while poking at it with our spoons. ¡°I think you will become a great magician, Noelle. In terms of qualities and potential, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you in my three thousand years of living. Of course, you are still very rough around the edges, and are lacking in other wars. That is what you must conquer.¡± ¡°In what ways am I lacking?¡± ¡°First and foremost, fundamental basic research. More knowledge of magical pharmacology and medical magic is required. Research on space magic and complex analysis magic is also severely lacking. Magical formulaic structure and magical mechanics in local symmetric spaces are also insufficient. Your knowledge of enchantments is heavily skewed. Additionally, you must make efforts in the fields of herbology and astronomy. You have hardly any knowledge of elemental magic or ancient magic, and a greater understanding of ancient runic script is also necessary.¡± ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± So there was a mountain of work to be done. ¡°St-still, I was a model student back at the academy, you know?¡± ¡°Considering the level of humans, that is no surprise. But if you wish to be the best, there is so much you lack.¡± What was scary, was that Ms. Evangleine knew accurately all of the subjects I had disliked or ignored up until now. And she realized it just after talking with me for one day. ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°Yes, I will be cheering for you.¡± Ms. Evangeline said with a smile. ¡°By the way, is there anything that is troubling you? As your superior, you can confide in me.¡± ¡°Troubling¡­¡± There was certainly something doing just that. After hesitating briefly, I said, ¡°Is it alright if it¡¯s not about magic?¡± Ms. Evangeline¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Tell me everything! I would very much like to discuss it with you!¡± ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó ¡°Queen Evangeline is leaning forward over the table.¡± ¡°Well, she always wanted to talk about romance with a friend.¡± At the same time. The two shadows that watched over Noelle and Evangeline from around the corner. ¡°However, she has never had anything to do with romance herself. What advice would she give?¡± ¡°Surely she will be fine. She has lived for three thousand years, after all.¡± The two whispered to each other while eating cheese cakes, apple pies and orange jelly. And like this, they pricked up their ears to catch Noelle and Evangeline¡¯s conversation. ¡°I think he was half asleep, but he pulled me close. And then said something about how he loved me. And I don¡¯t know what he meant by that.¡± (Uh, it seems obvious enough. Clearly it is in a romantic way.) Synthia sighed with exasperation, but also relief. (Good. It is so easy that even someone like Queen Evangeline will be able to answer correctly.) And after a serious nod, the queen gave her answer. ¡°Indeed, what a riddle. I know that you two are close friends. And so it is possible that he only meant that he loves you as a friend.¡± (What an unbelievable idiot¡­!) Synthia shuddered. (Damn it¡­! It is too much for Queen Evangeline. She has not had a boyfriend for three thousand years. The weight is too heavy¡­!) At this rate, she was likely to give the most idiotic answers, and it would completely ruin her relationship with Ms. Noelle. However, the next reply was most unexpected. ¡°What is more important, is what you wish to do, Noelle.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Once you figure that out, then you will be able to decide how to deal with the matter.¡± (Huh? That was strangely sensible.) Perhaps she was able to cover for her lack of romantic experience, with her ample life experience. (Good. It should be fine then. And Ms. Noelle and his relationship should go in a good direction.) As Synthia relaxed, Noelle replied. ¡°What I would like to do, is unleash some very powerful magic to make him squeal. The desire to beat my rival is stronger than ever. Once that is done, he can catch up, and I will strive to achieve something to surpass myself once again.¡± (She only thinks about magic¡­) Synthia was stunned. (What a fool. Is her brain just made of muscle? How simple-minded. I had heard that she loved magic, but to this degree¡­) While bewildered, it also did make some sense. It was because she only thought about magic, and continued to love it so much¡­ Yes, that was why she was such a powerful magician. (How pitiful for him, to continue to have feelings for such a person) Synthia thought sadly. Evangeline smiled and said, ¡°I do hope you continue to do what you want. As your heart tells you. And I think that is what he wants as well.¡± Her expression became mischievous as she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. When the time comes, he will make things clear to you.¡± CH 146 Chapter 146 ¨C Prophecy The enjoyable times passed in the blink of an eye. As Cronos Casablancas, the most powerful time magician in the kingdom, wrote in the beginning of ¡®The Relativity of Time,¡¯ we each live within our own separate time. ¡°Thank you for taking me out. It was terribly fun. So that is what it¡¯s like to live as a normal girl.¡± Said Ms. Evangeline with a satisfied expression. ¡°From my point of view, the daily life of a queen seems much more wonderful.¡± ¡°It may seem like that from the outside. But it is quite different. The responsibility is heavy, and my every action is strictly monitored.¡± Ms. Evangeline said with a chuckle. ¡°That being said, I am quite sure that if I were born as a normal girl, I would be complaining about my situation too. One always wants what they do not have.¡± ¡°Ah, that is true.¡± The grass was always greener on the other side. If you could only see the good, then you tended to idealize things. (While I wish I was taller and with a better figure, such people likely have their own set of problems.) Like not being able to wear heals, and hitting your head against door frames. (Well, that¡¯s not very bad. I still wish I were taller¡­!) Having arrived at this rather shallow conclusion, I probably had a strange expression on my face, as Ms. Evangeline laughed. ¡°There is one last valuable piece of information I will give you.¡± ¡°Valuable information?¡± ¡°Come closer.¡± She brought her mouth close to my ear and continued. ¡°I think that the royal family will face quite a problem in the not so distant future.¡± ¡°A problem?¡± ¡°I can sense something ominous in the air. But the person who solves the problem will surely be rewarded on a scale that has never been seen before.¡± ¡°Never been seen before¡­¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Like being able to eat as much as you want at the dining hall for ten years?¡± ¡°I think it will be a little better than that.¡± ¡°Even more food then. I must acquire it then¡­!¡± I burned with a fighting spirit. He was striving to become the greatest magician in the country, in hopes of acquiring the thing that was the most important to him. Depending on the results here, I might even be able to reach the coveted position of a Magus-Rank magician. (As his buddy, if I do well, then his reputation will also improve¡­) I have still not been able to repay him at all for helping me. And so I will also raise his stock so much that he¡¯ll be shocked when he returns. (Hehe. Be thankful that you have such a kind-hearted friend as me.) I smiled at the thought of his surprised face. ¡°Still, what kind of problem are we talking about?¡± ¡°I do not know that. Just that the royal family will be exposed to a great threat.¡± ¡°A great threat¡­¡± As I thought about it, Ms. Evangeline smiled. ¡°Well, you will be able to show your skills, Noelle.¡± The following day, all of the newspapers in the kingdom were widely covering one topic. ¡®Queen Evangeline Runforest is Alive¡¯ ¡®Saved by the Crown Prince¡¯ ¡®For the first time in history, Elf Royalty Visits Ardenfeld.¡¯ As Ms. Evangeline answered the questions of the reporters that surrounded her, she really did seem like someone who was far away. Well, she was, in fact, a queen from a different world as me. It was quite strange that she stayed at my house as a friend, and that we walked through the city streets together. And while I felt a little sad, as I was on security duty, I noticed that Ms. Evangeline was searching for someone. Who was she searching for? That was when her green eyes stopped as they fixed on me. And then she winked mischievously. I felt a little proud as I winked back. Once Ms. Evangeline was finished with her duties as queen, she returned to the great forest, and my days became quiet and peaceful again. It seemed like things would continue like this. However, I was aware that something big was moving behind the scenes. And so while continuing my daily work at the palace, I observed the movement of the Kingsguard, and noticed a small change. (They are hiding something.) It must have to do with what Ms. Evangeline was talking about. But what could it be? I did not know. How serious things had become. ¡°Ms. Noelle! It¡¯s terrible!¡± That morning. When I arrived at work, Misha was frantic as she rushed towards me. ¡°Ah, Ms. Misha. How did your date go?¡± ¡°He tried to force me to buy a suspicious looking vase, so I punched him.¡± ¡°Wonderful. I knew you would.¡± ¡°It really is better to just stick with cats. But nevermind that! It really is terrible!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Misha bit her lip and then said, ¡°It¡¯s the third prince. He¡¯s in a dangerous state after being poisoned.¡± CH 147 Chapter 147 ¨C The Plight of the Third Prince and the Fourth Unit Raphael Ardenfeld was the third prince. He was eight years old. Due to being weak since birth, he was rarely seen in public. Still, he was known for his angelic appearance and fragility. Like something that would break at the slightest touch. Immediately after his birth, the royal doctor had said to the king, ¡°This one will not live very long. If all goes well, he may live to be five years old. But with worse luck, he will die within a year.¡± However, in spite of his young age, he was shockingly bright. And he had a calm personality that earned him the affection of those around him. The wet nurses fussed over and raised him dearly. The king and queen generally did not involve themselves in the raising of their children. But it was said that he alone received their special affection. As parents, they brought in the most advanced medical magic devices, and created the best possible environment for him. And while slow, they slowly started to have an effect. The prince reached his fifth birthday, and then the one after that. The sight of the little prince living earnestly was the greatest joy for the king and queen. And so this incident was a terrible shock to them. The two had barely been able to eat for the past week. ¡°The problem that the royal family has been facing is the infiltration of enemy forces within, who oppose the abolition of tax exemptions. So there was a top secret mission to find the informants and traitors. As a chosen Royal Magician, I was to tell you about your mission today.¡± I had been called to Mr. Gawain¡¯s office. And I gasped at his words. ¡°But the situation has changed.¡± ¡°They chose the worst method that could be imagined.¡± Said Mr. Gawain. ¡°It must be a warning towards the royal family. And the effect is strong. Apparently, the king is starting to consider delaying the abolition of tax exemptions.¡± ¡°So, does that mean the culprit is someone from the noble class who possesses tax exemption privileges?¡± ¡°The aristocratic class of the High Court, which wields significant influence outside the capital city, is a strong possibility. Another is the Holy King Church.¡± Even someone like me, who was not particularly good with general knowledge, knew that the abolition of tax exemption privileges was an important issue in the Kingdom of Ardenfeld. The tax exemption privileges were established to protect people from the rampages of monsters that attacked the western countries, during a time when the nobility and the church did not hold as much power. However, once all of that was over, the nobles and church did not want to relinquish their privileges. And the financial condition of the kingdom slowly worsened due to the imbalance caused by the inability to levy taxes on those who possessed significant wealth. It was said that the situation was already so bad, that something had to be done at once. ¡°The problem is that people have overestimated the financial situation of the kingdom. They do not know how it is. And so they believe the nobles, who pretend that they are victims of an oppressive authority.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t they make it public?¡± ¡°Apparently, the ministers are also considering that possibility. But what would you think after looking at these documents?¡± I examined the documents that he handed to me. ¡°Huh? The royal family is using this much money?¡± ¡°I feel the same. While it is not as much as some nobles use, it would look like a lot for commoners. So it would have the opposite effect. It might cause people to riot.¡± ¡°But nobles spend more¡­¡± ¡°Well, they have that much saved up.¡± After inspecting the documents for some time, I raised my face. ¡°Yes, it does seem like a beneficial measure to proceed with the abolition of tax exemptions.¡± ¡°However, the aristocrats of the High Court are strongly opposing it. The Archbishop of the Holy King Church is also doing the same.¡± ¡°And then the third prince was targeted.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Gawain held his temples and let out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for a while. How this is my fault.¡± ¡°But the Kingsguard are supposed to protect the royal family.¡± ¡°That does not change the fact that it happened in the palace. Such mistakes cannot be made.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Mr. Gawain who felt responsible. The usual cheerfulness was gone with the others as well. And there was a heavy atmosphere with my superiors. Part of it was that an innocent child had been targeted. To poison a sickly child just to protect your own wealth. (I will not allow it.) I clenched my fist and said, ¡°So, what am I to do?¡± ¡°First, we must ensure that the prince¡¯s condition becomes stable. And so you will aid Vicente Sera, from the 4th unit.¡± ¡°You want me to support¡­someone who is Magus-Rank?¡± That was surprising. Vicente Sera was the greatest healing magician in the kingdom. He had received the prestigious Magical Medical Research Award, the most authoritative recognition in the field of magical medicine, five times. An extraordinary individual who was called the ¡®Savior Sorcerer¡¯ for saving over ten thousand people during a conflict that occurred in the southern countries. (To help such a person¡­) Not only that, but the patient was the beloved third prince. This was an important job that would affect the future of the country. It was then that a certain worry flashed through my mind. ¡°¡­Um, but I am not that knowledgeable about magic medicine¡­¡± During my time as a magic artificer, I had used healing magic quite a lot, and was rather good at it. But when it came to actual magic medicine, I lacked knowledge in many ways. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to university, and would likely fail the exams¡­¡± ¡°It is an emergency. Each unit is sending someone who can be of help. So just go.¡± ¡°Un-understood.¡± I quickly got my things together and headed to the prince¡¯s room. It was a special part of the royal palace, that only a restricted few were allowed to enter. The large door was shut tight, and the eyes of the Kingsguards nights were alert. ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°Noelle Springfield. From the Royal Magicians, 3rd unit. I came on Captain Gawain¡¯s orders.¡± In the midst of the nervous atmosphere, I showed them the gold pocket watch. ¡°We were expecting you. Please go inside.¡± I was then led to an audience chamber. There were chairs lined up, and the elite of the Royal Magicians Order were gathered together. (I-I will go to the corner, where I won¡¯t stick out.) With a feeling of unease, I waited for instructions. Eventually, a serious-looking man with silver glasses came in. There wasn¡¯t a single wrinkle on his uniform, and his boots were polished to perfection. ¡°I am Cloze Anderlecht, vice captain of unit 4. Captain Vicente cannot leave the side of His Highness the Prince. Therefore, as his buddy, I will take command of all of you in his place.¡± And then one of the magicians who sat towards the front raised their hand. ¡°If he cannot leave, does that mean the prince¡¯s condition is that serious?¡± ¡°Indeed. As you are all here to help, I will give you the precise information. But this is top secret. And so you will be punished if you repeat this to anyone without permission.¡± Said Cloze. ¡°Currently, Unit 4¡¯s medical team is attending to His Highness¡¯ care. However, the situation is not as favorable as initially anticipated. According to the analysis conducted by the elite members of Unit 5 and Captain Maurice Haydenstam, it appears that an unknown magical formula that inhibits restorative magic was mixed into the neurotoxin.¡± ¡°Still, neurotoxins are extremely minute substances, aren¡¯t they? Is it really possible to incorporate advanced magical formulas into them?¡± ¡°If that is what he says, then it must be possible. But it is clear that something that exceeds current magic technology is being used. An unknown relic, or some ancient art that was lost.¡± Cloze paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Even with Captain Vicente¡¯s abilities, preventing the condition from worsening any further is the best that can be done. To be frank, we are in an extremely difficult situation. What we would like to ask of all of you is the analysis of the unknown magical formula incorporated into the neurotoxin. We need to find a way to neutralize or render it harmless.¡± His clenched fist was shaking. ¡°Please. Lend us your help.¡± CH 148 ¡°Mr. Cloze must be frustrated.¡± I heard the others whispering. After some discussion, we had gone to the royal library to search through the documents. An unknown magic formula that obstructs recovery magic. Unless we found a way to nullify it, then we could not save the prince. (However, the department of magic medicine is not my strong suit. This was a problem so difficult that the Royal Magicians of the 4th unit could not find a solution. So it will be impossible for me to find the answer.) After all, the greatest healer and the greatest researcher of magic medicine had failed already. (Regardless, I¡¯ll have to look through the books that could provide a hint.) I activated Spell Boost. The speed at which I worked was my weapon. And so I checked all the items that seemed promising. (Damn it. I don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t make sense of it.) My mind felt like it was going to burst. I could not even tell what was written there. (Calm down. I¡¯ve been in situations like this before.) Training that I participated in for the first time after joining the Royal Palace Magicians Order. The lesson from the university professor had been incredibly difficult, and I could not follow it. However, what saved me were the words of my old friend. ¡®Think about the problems after separating them. Go through it slowly, and organize the parts you do understand. And then you will be able to get closer to the solution.¡¯ (Just start with the things I know and organize them. Don¡¯t panic. Little by little.) Like unraveling a knot. Take the advanced and complicated parts and carefully arrange them. Stay calm, I kept telling myself. Do not try to understand everything at once. One at a time. One at a time. Slowly, I went through the material. And the result was that I understood the reason that I couldn¡¯t make sense of the information. (Insufficient foundational knowledge is the issue. Attempting to understand complex content with only vague background knowledge.) I understand that now. So I just had to figure out a way to break through it. (If I don¡¯t understand something, I should study it. Put everything I have into researching it thoroughly.) It wasn¡¯t very smart or efficient. However, as someone who could do things at a faster speed, it was also a way that made use of my strengths. (Yes, good. It¡¯s dirty, and like me.) I patiently went over the letter. Studied and learned. Little by little. One at a time. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó (This is a ridiculously difficult problem.) Raul Natrusti, dispatched as a reinforcement from the Royal Magians Order 6th unit, was aware of the incredibly challenging nature of the task. An abnormal situation where the kingdom¡¯s most skilled healer and magic doctors were still unable to find clues or solutions. The reason for this was that there were too many options and possibilities that had to be considered. (Without any precedents or clues. The crucial magic formula was of an extremely small size that it could not even be recognized by the human eye. Just realizing that it was a magic formula was a great feat.) On top of that, the magic formula in question was inside of the prince¡¯s body. And so it could not be analyzed or even seen directly. (It is impossible to analyze something when information is this limited. However, unless we do it, the prince cannot be saved.) The pressure that this could affect the future of the kingdom. As Royal Magicians, they had to save the prince no matter what. (However, there was just too little information.) The situation was too difficult. They didn¡¯t even know where to begin. It was while they were troubled over this and searched for clues in the royal palace library. (Remnants of a magic formula¡­?) In a secluded area to the back. Where it was dimly lit, there were sparks of light being activated like fireflies. (Who is doing¡­) Thinking it strange, Raul took a closer look and was shocked. What he saw was the small magician. And she was reading the books from the shelves at a speed that the eye could barely follow. (She is using Spell Boost to study faster¡­) It was possible in principle. (Having to activate such difficult magic over and over again while learning. Is such a thing possible for humans¡­) It was hard to comprehend. He wass confused. Without realizing it, he stumbled into a shelf, causing the books to fall to the floor. The sounds echoed through the library. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb¡­¡± He said frantically while raising his face. But what he then saw was completely unexpected. (She¡­hasn¡¯t noticed¡­?) Not being able to hear such a loud noise. It was preposterous. However, she had not seemed to notice, and continued to study silently. He was so stunned that he forgot to pick up the books. Passion towards magic that resulted in the shocking ability to concentrate. A chill ran down his spine. (So this is Noelle Springfield¡­) CH 149 Chapter 149 ¨C Suspicion ¡°Leticia. You are hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡± In the Royal Magicians Order headquarters. Gawain¡¯s office. Leticia¡¯s expression became suspicious as she answered the accusation. ¡°What could you be talking about?¡± ¡°Answer me. You are not saying something important. And it should not be kept from your superiors. I know.¡± Leticia stared at Gawain and then said, ¡°By lying and saying that you know everything, you mean to shake me so that I will spit everything out. You have a habit of doing that, captain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it. You must give up and tell me everything.¡± ¡°I am not hiding anything at all. In the first place, it is not in my nature to conceal things. Well, aside from matters concerning my private life. But I share everything that is necessary for my job.¡± Gawain did not say anything. His eyes were fixed on Leticia, searchingly. Silence. And then he said, ¡°¡­How do you know everything about me, inside and out?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long acquaintance. We joined the order at the same time. And it¡¯s been three years since we became captain and vice captain. And as buddies, we were often working on the same mission.¡± Leticia stated this calmly. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they call you a woman of iron, who never lets her prey get away.¡± ¡°Yes, they did call me that once, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°You think they don¡¯t anymore?¡± ¡°Well, these days I¡¯m quite preoccupied with the work of organizing a unit, thanks to its thoughtless captain.¡± Gawain scratched his head. ¡°To be honest, I am worried about you. Back when we were in the 1st unit, you would charge head first into danger many times, just to try and expose the misdeeds of nobles.¡± ¡°I was merely doing my job.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your superiors tried to stop you, especially after you were served a lethal dose of poison.¡± ¡°Even so, I believed it was the right thing to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s meaningful work. I think it¡¯s admirable. However, as a colleague, I wished you would have taken better care of yourself.¡± ¡°Well, I was young back then.¡± Leticia said with a chuckle. ¡°Honestly saying what is on your mind in order to make the other person share their true opinion. That is also typical of you.¡± ¡°¡­You make this difficult.¡± ¡°I will take that as a compliment.¡± The usual gesture of running fingers through the hair. ¡°Do not worry. I really am not hiding anything.¡± She did not seem shaken at all. Her usual self. Completely composed. Gawain thought about it after Leticia left the room. (She did not look like she was lying. In that case, is it Luke who is looking into the High Court?) If he did expose the corruption of a powerful noble with a strong influence over the High Court, then there was no doubt that it was a remarkable achievement, which carried the potential to elevate him to the prestigious Magus-Rank. Especially considering the conflict with His Majesty the King over the issue of tax exemptions. However, there was something about it that did not sit right with Gawain. (When he has his eyes on a target, he tends to focus on it and nothing else. And so the idea that he would undertake such a colossal task at the same time as the World Trophy is strange¡­) But even then, when thinking about the situation, Luke was still the most likely culprit. (Well, I will have to look into it then.) Just then, his subordinate, Haribel, rushed into the room. ¡°Captain! Mr. Luke attempted his fifty-ninth escape, but was thwarted, just as you ordered!¡± ¡°Perfect. Now, there is something I wish to ask you.¡± After giving instructions, Gawain was left alone in his office again, and he leaned deeply into his chair. (Or it could be someone else. Noelle¡­ I doubt it. But it is not impossible.) Once he started to think like that, everyone looked suspicious. (Who is it¡­ The idiot who is charging into danger alone?) CH 150 Chapter 150 ¨C A talent known as passion Using Spell Boost to study faster. While learning the necessary knowledge of medical magic, I delved into the structure of the magical formula that was interfering with the prince¡¯s body. However, I was soon forced to acknowledge the limitations of my own processing abilities. The possibilities were simply too numerous. I did not have enough information to find the right formula. However, we were currently being asked to find an answer soon, with such limited information. It was a great obstacle that we must overcome in order to save the prince. (In any case, we have no choice but to meticulously verify each and every one.) My notebook was quickly filled with letters and numbers until the pages looked black. (Damn it. I don¡¯t know. Is this correct?) My thought processes were tangled. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was understanding some parts or not. (Calm down. And go through it little by little.) I took a deep breath. (This is a problem that even the Magus-Rank magicians cannot solve. So it¡¯s only natural that it will be difficult. And that¡¯s what excites me.) The times seemed to pass in a flash. The first day. An then third day. And then a week passed. Having thoroughly verified one possibility, what arose within me was a sensation close to conviction. (I can solve this. I think I can.) I understood the difficulty. Although there were some incomplete aspects in my background knowledge, I thought that I could address them by supplementing when necessary. (But I don¡¯t know how long it will take. A hundred years. No, it could even take a thousand years.) It was no wonder the Saviour Magician was unable to do it. It takes too much time. To completely exhaust all the possibilities would require an overwhelming amount of work. (But then the prince will¡­) I thought of the frail young boy that I had seen through the crack of the doors. At this rate, there was just not enough time. By the time it was finished, it would be too late. (My power is not enough to save the prince.) That was my conclusion. It pained me to admit it. I was tempted to lament my lack of strength. But there was no time for that. (I¡¯ll think of a way to do it anyway.) And then my consciousness sunk into the sea of thought. ¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó¡¡¡¡¡ó The atmosphere was heavy in the research room that had been prepared. In spite of being gathered here to help, they had nothing to show for it. The pressure was mounting. ¡°Please. Please save His Highness.¡± They could not look at the faces of the handmaidens who begged. Reality was cruel. They felt the sense of powerlessness in their bones. (He will now be saved.) Everyone was thinking that now. Just as the enemy wanted. Not knowing when you would lose a beloved family member. The king would be bound by the chains of fear, have his fangs broken, and the authority of the kingdom will be diminished. (We cannot give in to such villains¡­) Regret and frustration. The magicians could do nothing but clench their fists with frustration. But it was then that one woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I have a plan.¡± Noelle Springfield. The newcomer who was known for her incredible speed. ¡°Plan?¡± ¡°I will need your help. Please, lend me your power, everyone.¡± Said the small magician. ¡°Everyone here is the best among their units. And so up until now, we have worked to solve the problem individually. As you all have such great ability, it is only natural to think that it will be better to work alone. But that is why I want your cooperation. And I want you to allow me to support you.¡± A magician from the 2nd unit said coolly. ¡°However, in my opinion, it is just an idealistic view that is not very realistic. With such a great number of choices and possibilities, controlling and coordinating a group of so many people would be impossible, especially considering the current situation. We haven¡¯t even grasped the full picture of this problem.¡± ¡°While still incomplete, I have done my best to classify the possibilities that should be verified in this problem into six categories.¡± The small magician then started to draw something on the large writing board in the front of the room. However, she suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­Um, is there a stepladder or stool anywhere?¡± Apparently, she could not reach the top of the board. One of the butlers then brought her a stepladder to stand on. ¡°Thank you. I should be fine now.¡± However, in spite of such words, she still could not reach the top of the boards. And so she stood shakily on her toes and wrote. ¡°Are you alright? Perhaps you would like a ladder?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am an adult, after all.¡± Apparently, she had her own pride as well. (Still, she did look rather childish up there¡­) The air suddenly felt ominous. (Does she really understand what she¡¯s talking about?) They started to look at her with doubt as she began to swiftly write on the board. The sound of the pen echoed through the room. And the letters and formulas appeared. (¡­Wait. What is that?) They gasped. (How did she manage to categorize and differentiate to such a detailed extent¡­) The air in the room started to change. And they began to realize it. Just how astonishing this person was. Confusion and disbelief. (How much time would it take to¡­) The great board was soon flooded with information. As the magicians watched in shock, the sounds of the pen did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. It did not stop. They were speechless. But they could not look away. The markings of abnormal amounts of thought and work. (Who is this person¡­) Their mouths felt dry. What was there, without a doubt, was an awe-inspiring talent called unprecedented passion, which allowed her to accumulate an abnormal amount of information. CH 151 Chapter 151 ¨C Teamwork The best of the best were in the meeting room. And since I was still in my first year, it would not have been strange for them to just ignore me. However, they were kind enough to nod at my suggestion. (They are all such nice people¡­!) The reality was, that in this kingdom, there were many workplaces that would not have been as kind to a young woman whose career in magic was not very long. It had been like that at the Magic Artificers Guild. And I had heard similar stories from fellow students at the academy. (This really is the best work environment in the whole kingdom¡­!) I felt moved once again. And like that, the work began with the cooperation of my seniors. ¡°Senior Ladner, please analyze this section. I believe you were researching in a similar department at university. Senior Nichols, please verify the magical formula while in a state of mechanical equilibrium. I believe the verification method that is always used by the 5th Unit is most effective.¡± I assigned tasks while being conscious of everyone¡¯s areas of expertise. (Hehehe. It was a good thing I asked around and gathered information on everyone before the meeting.) As they were all the elite, who had notable achievements within their units, it was not difficult to learn of their characteristics. Grasping the situation and figuring out how to deal with it was my speciality. A gift I had acquired in a workplace that was hopelessly understaffed and chaotic. ¡®Another order! We need an additional seven hundred crystal balls! They must be shipped out within the week!¡¯ Back then, I had been so desperate to keep my job. There was so much work to do that I didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. However, that experience had given me power. ¡°Noel, sorry to bother you, but could you create documentation regarding this particular section?¡± ¡°I thought you might need it and so I already prepared it. Here, please use this.¡± ¡°I need a research paper that discusses this magical formula reaction.¡± ¡°In that case, I suggest this one, which was published by a research team from Rysvania last year. I have summarized the key points, so please take a look.¡± ¡°Is there anyone here who is knowledgeable about magical formula reactions in non-equilibrium states?¡± ¡°I thought there might be a need, and took the liberty of calling a professor from the Royal Magic University who specializes in the subject. Please wait a little longer.¡± Being aware of my surroundings, reading ahead, and supporting others so that it was easier to work. The result of allowing everyone to do what they did best, was a great rise in progress speed of the work. (Amazing. They really did gather together the best Royal Magicians in order to save the prince.) I was greatly moved by how well they worked. But more than anything, it was incredibly thrilling for me to be the one orchestrating such amazing individuals. (It is like riding on the shoulder of a giant.) Even if it was a wall that I couldn¡¯t overcome on my own, we could do it if we all worked together. Time seemed to pass quickly after that. One day passed. Two days. Three days. Even we were surprised at how quickly we were working. (At this rate, we might be able to save the prince.) It seemed possible now. However, I had forgotten something. Tragedy always exceeded one¡¯s expectations. ¡°There is something that I must tell you.¡± The worn-out shirt and haggard appearance, completely different from the impeccably dressed man I had seen before. Mr. Cloze, captain of the 4th Unit. ¡°There has been a sudden change in the condition of the young prince.¡± His voice was hard and raspy. ¡°I am afraid he has very little time now.¡± The air became heavy all at once. The time limit was approaching fast. (We will not make it at this rate.) It wasn¡¯t just me. The others would be thinking this too. However, there was nothing that I could do. The current speed was our very best. Even if there was something that could be improved, it would not make much of a difference. It was not possible to raise the speed to a dramatic degree. (Something¡­there must be some clue to identify the problem¡­) However, I could not find anything. But time kept passing. ¡°Ms. Springfield. I must speak with you.¡± It was then that Mr. Cloze approached me. And then he asked me to follow him. What could it be? I wondered as I followed. As we walked down the hallway that was covered in a red carpet, Mr. Cloze said, ¡°Please brace yourself. There is a possibility that you¡¯ll be hit by Captain Vicente¡¯s mana.¡± ¡°I-I understand.¡± I was confused, but nodded. Mr. Cloze then continued to the back of the special section of the royal palace. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To the prince¡¯s private chamber.¡± It took me a moment to understand what he was saying. ¡°¡­Why¡­am I going there?¡± What exactly was the reason that someone like me would be allowed to go there? I asked hesitantly, and the Mr. Cloze answered. ¡°Because Captain Vicente called for you.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I probably looked like a fool. And then Mr. Cloze said, ¡°I am saying that the Saviour Magician, Captain Vicente Sera, has called for you.¡± CH 152 Chapter 152 ¨C Captain Vicente Sera The prince¡¯s private room was isolated from the outside world with countless magic formulas and special magic tools. The oxygen and ether concentration was significantly higher compared to the outside. Seven layers of barriers that killed or removed germs and microorganisms. Everything was optimized in order to help stabilize the patient¡¯s condition. (So this is the best healer in the kingdom¡­) I was quite moved as I stepped into the room. The first thing I saw was the resting prince in the far back. Even for an eight year old, he was very small and thin. His face was androgynous, and could easily be mistaken for a girl. The body, which wore a silk nightwear, was thin, with the bones protruding. The rough breathing and wheezing. His face was red and puffy. And the sweat beading on his forehead suggested he had a high fever. (For an innocent child to suffer like this.) The anger welled up in me. I could not forgive them. Perhaps they had their reasons. But no matter what, it was wrong to hurt someone so young, who had not done anything. ¡°Ms. Noelle Springfield, I presume.¡± Echoed a gentle voice. I turned around to see a magician with long, beautiful hair. I knew all about this person. While he looked like a woman at a glance, he was actually a man. ¡°You really are pretty when seen close up.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Captain Vicente said with a smile. ¡°I am Vicente Sera. And I am the greatest healer in this kingdom.¡± ¡°Well, let us not waste any time. I called you here, Ms. Noelle, because I think it is the best way to save the prince.¡± Captain Vicente said in a calm voice. ¡°You are not skilled in the field of magical medicine. And here is a makeshift team with no intention of collaborating, despite their individual excellence. However, without being defeated by these various obstacles, you chose the best course of action in the situation, and managed to lead the team and achieve a work speed that we never anticipated. Truly, it was a good showcase of your rumored situational judgment and adaptability.¡± ¡°No, it was really just because everyone was so good. I did not do much¡­¡± ¡°Well, we will just say that for now.¡± Captain Vicente said pleasant before continuing. ¡°Currently, we are in a severe situation. The healing magic is hindered by an unknown magical formula laced with neurotoxins, rendering ninety-seven percent of it ineffective. In order to save the prince, we must find a way to neutralize the magic formula by any means necessary. And just moments ago, we received a certain piece of information.¡± ¡°And what was it?¡± ¡°It seems that the 2nd unit, the Bureau for Inappropriate Use of Magic, has obtained a lead that connects to the culprit. If we can arrest the perpetrator and identify the magical formula used from the confiscated evidence, then¡­¡± ¡°You can neutralize the formula and save the prince.¡± I said, and Captain Vicente nodded. ¡°I have heard about how you once located a criminal organization agito while at the opera house. And I so hoped that with your help, we could confiscate the evidence and identify the formula while there is still time. It is a risk to depend on you, but I felt that it was the best course of action in this case.¡± He stared at me for a moment. ¡°I will buy you some time. As the best healer in the kingdom, I will not let the prince¡¯s life fade away so easily. I will keep him alive, no matter what.¡± He placed his hands on my shoulders. ¡°Please. Lend us your help so that we can save His Highness.¡± After the conversation with Mr. Vicente, I quickly packed up my things and left the palace. As I ran through the garden of roses, I thought back on what had been said. (He needs my help. He said it so seriously¡­) It did not feel real at all. Still, this was no time to be happy about that. Time was running out. But Captain Vicente said he would do anything he could to buy me some time. (And so I have to do my best as well.) I would save the prince no matter what. With this resolution in my chest, I headed to the east section, which was used by the 2nd unit. There was only so much that I could do alone. And I didn¡¯t know anything about the suspect. Cooperating with the Bureau for Inappropriate Use of Magic, who claimed to have obtained a lead, seemed like the best option. ¡°I am Noelle Springfield of the 3rd unit. I would like to speak to someone from the bureau.¡± ¡°3rd unit¡­¡± The magician that I spoke to looked at me with some suspicion. ¡°Go away. We have no time to waste on the likes of you.¡± (They were suspicious of us¡­?) But why? The 3rd unit was often described as lively and filled with unique individuals, but I had never heard anything about us being disliked by the others. (Was there something that I did not know about?) But I brushed away such questions for now, and said, ¡°Please let me help with cooperation. I think I can be of use.¡± ¡°We are doing fine already. There is no need for additional personnel.¡± ¡°Captain Vicente sent me. If I could at least talk with¡­¡± ¡°Captain Vicente did?¡± Apparently, this was a surprise. The magician looked at me with disbelief. (This is my chance¡­! I shall press in while they are off balance¡­!) ¡°If you disregard me so rudely here, Captain Vicente will hear about it, and will no doubt be furious. Things will become very serious then. And I do not want you to take the blame for that. Now, will you please let me through?¡± ¡°Ve-very well.¡± (Yes, I succeeded!) The magician disappeared in the back, as I waited for his return, I thought of my next course of action. (As being from the 3rd unit is doing me no favors now, I will continue to use the name of Captain Vicente. Though, if I get a chance, I should learn what their issue with the 3rd unit is.) The magician then returned. He seemed anxious. Much more anxious than he had looked before. (Did something happen?) As I thought of several possibilities, I listened to the magician. ¡°I do not quite grasp the situation fully, but¡­¡± The magician said in a troubled voice. ¡°The director wishes to speak with you, Ms. Noelle.¡± CH 153 Chapter 153 ¨C Suspect Shamus Glass, Director of the Bureau for Inappropriate Use of Magic. He was known as a professional who had risen through the ranks by solving case after case, and was not only the vice-captain of the 2nd unit, but also the right-hand man of Captain Chris. An Adamantite-Rank magician, and a likely candidate for Magus-Rank promotion. (The director would hear from me directly¡­that was the power of Captain Vicente¡¯s name!) I smiled as I remembered the beautiful person with long, flowing hair. Even though I felt like a fox who was acting like a tiger, Mr. Shamus welcomed me warmly. ¡°I heard all about it. Hey, someone get something for this lady.¡± And then one of his subordinates prepared some tea. While quenching my thirst with the cold tea, I explained the circumstances. ¡°Captain Vicente told me about it. That you were quite brilliant, and we should allow you to cooperate.¡± ¡°He-he is too kind.¡± ¡°However, we are currently in a difficult position. There is someone within the Royal Magicians Order who is stealing information from our investigation, and using it in foul ways.¡± Said Mr. Shamus. ¡°There are at least two people. And judging by traces left on the machinery, they must be from the 3rd unit.¡± ¡°The 3rd unit? It must be some mistake¡­¡± I could not believe it. As I looked stunned, Shamus continued. ¡°I knew you would say that. You are one of them, after all.¡± That was when my vision started to shake. And my consciousness faded. My head felt heavy. (Sleeping medicine¡­!) I collapsed on the sofa. The strength left my body And everything went dark. ¡°You will tell us everything now. Noelle Springfield.¡± When I came to, I was in a room I had never seen before. But I could not think clearly. My consciousness was muddy. I was bound to a chair with handcuffs. The handcuffs were made of anti-magic stone, commonly used with magic crime. And on the other side of the desk, Mr. Shamus was staring at me. ¡°Answer me, Noelle Springfield. You came here to steal information in the guise of cooperating with us. Is that not right.¡± ¡°¡­That is incorrect.¡± ¡°You are cooperating with someone from the outside.¡± ¡°¡­I am not.¡± ¡°Lying is futile. At this moment, you are under the observation of the first-class relic ¡®Scales of Judgment,¡¯ which can discern truth from falsehood.¡± Mr. Shamus said in an emotionless voice. ¡°It will be better for you to speak truthfully. Your answers now will affect the kind of punishment you will receive. If you are not cooperative, then your punishment will be that much harsher.¡± While he spoke calmly, the words had the chilling ring of a sharp blade. ¡°But I am not lying! It is the truth!¡± Mr. Shamus turned to the woman next to him. She was likely a magician from the 2nd unit. And she was controlling the scale by charging it with mana. ¡°What are the results?¡± She stared hard at the scale and replied. ¡°She is not lying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a long silence. It was so long, that I thought a whole civilization could be destroyed and rebuilt, and there would still be time left. Finally, Mr. Shamus frowned and said, ¡°¡­Is it really possible that a helper from the 3rd unit would come at this very time, and not be an informer?¡± ¡°It is possible.¡± ¡°Well, check again.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± She adjusted the scale and checked once again. However, the results were the same. Mr. Shamus held his head irritably. ¡°I am sorry. It seems like we have made a mistake. I do not know what to say.¡± They removed the handcuffs. I shook my freed hands and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t need words, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. How about some sort of gift?¡± I mentally raised my fist into the air with triumph. I had made a promise to myself, never to let a chance slip by when I could manipulate my seniors into buying me some food. ¡°Still, why did you suspect me?¡± ¡°Because you are very close with the other suspects.¡± ¡°What suspects?¡± ¡°We currently believe they are Leticia Resettestone and Luke Waldstein.¡± I was stunned by Mr. Shamus¡¯s words. ¡°It must be some misunderstanding! Ms. Leticia would never do that! She is definitely innocent of any wrongdoing! Luke is probably guilty though!¡± ¡°You think that about Waldstein?¡± ¡°Yes, he definitely would. Luke is definitely your culprit. I can tell.¡± He was someone who would do anything to accomplish his goals. ¡°Waldstein had a history of intercepting the cases we were pursuing. He is a most formidable nemesis that we must be wary of.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard something about that.¡± ¡°It even happened at the opera house. And since you are his buddy, it was impossible to not be suspicious of you as well.¡± ¡°I am so sorry. I shall scold him very harshly, you can be sure of that.¡± I apologized for him. ¡°But how can you be suspicious of Ms. Leticia?¡± ¡°During her time in the 1st unit, she had been accused of using illegal means to acquire investigation information. Besides, she seemed to have a great obsession towards investigating the nobles. I was working with her at the time, and she frightened me. Of course, that was when she had that icy reputation. The woman of iron.¡± ¡°But she really is not scary at all.¡± ¡°Well, she has changed quite a lot. Or she is just good at hiding her true nature.¡± This was all very surprising to me. But I did not think that Mr. Shamus was lying to me. ¡°Um, and this noble she was investigating?¡± ¡°He is one of the influential figures overseeing the High Court. Count Wilhelm. He holds a firm position in the northern region of the kingdom and has earned strong support from the residents there.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard of him. He is supposed to be very honorable.¡± I recalled that I had seen articles about him in newspapers back when I was a student. He upheld the principle of equality under the law and stood as one of the most influential figures within the High Court, where nobles served as judicial officers. Both popular and famous, many of my classmates supported him. ¡°Count Wilhelm controls all the local newspapers. While manipulating publications to write favorable articles, he criticized His Majesty the King¡¯s tax reform, creating an image of himself as a righteous individual who is fighting against an oppressive power.¡± ¡°And what is the truth?¡± ¡°Oh, he is a hopeless villain, of course. I would need more than my two hands to count all of the crimes he is suspected of being involved in. Of course, he is sly, and we have not been able to grasp any real evidence. He has deep connections with various business magnates and clergy members, and uses the power of the High Court to preserve their aristocratic privileges.¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± I had seen the darkness. In rural areas, there was a strong perception that the newspaper companies were right, leading everyone to be easily manipulated. ¡°We have planned to conduct a forced investigation tonight at Count Wilhelm¡¯s mansion located in the royal capital. And we want you to participate in the operation.¡± ¡°So you found some evidence?¡± ¡°Aye. It is quite likely that he is deeply involved in the assassination attempt on His Highness the prince.¡± ¡°Then you must hurry.¡± ¡°Yes, this may be our only chance.¡± No matter what, Count Wilhelm must be exposed, so we could acquire information on the magic formula that was tormenting the prince. ¡°Can I have some time first?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I need as much information as I can get. And while Luke is too far away, Ms. Leticia is nearby.¡± I said as I looked up at Mr. Shamus. ¡°I want to speak to her, just in case. If she really is investigating on her own, based on information from the 2nd unit, then she might know something.¡± CH 154 Chapter 154 ¨C Coffee and Syrup Mr. Shamus did not seem too pleased by my request, but in the end, he nodded understandingly. Considering someone had been stealing information from them, it made sense that they would not like the idea of asking one of the very suspects for their cooperation. Still, he had probably allowed it because this was an operation that could not be allowed to fail no matter what. (Everyone is working so hard in order to save the prince.) I prepared myself mentally as I walked to Ms. Leticia¡¯s office. ( I too must do everything that I can.) The problem was that I did not know if Ms. Leticia really was the person who was taking information from the 2nd unit. The only reason Mr. Shamus suspected her was due to her methods and the way she acted during her time in the 2nd unit. However, there was nothing suspicious about the way she currently behaved. ¡®¡­Surely you are just overreacting?¡¯ ¡®You would think that. However, I know Leticia Risettestone from the old days. And so it is impossible for me to not consider the possibility. It is not beyond her. And she would do it without leaving any evidence that connected to her.¡¯ Mr. Shamus¡¯s words were strangely persuasive. Was it because he had been pursuing numerous cases for many years in the bureau? Even if there was no proof, I felt that I could not take his opinion too lightly. (First, I have to find out if it was Ms. Leticia who stole the information.) In regards to persuading her, Mr. Shamus¡¯s condition was that I could not mention tonight¡¯s forced investigation until I knew for sure if she was the culprit or not. The date and time of the forced investigation were top-secret that must not be leaked to the outside under any circumstances. The fewer who knew about it the better. (I must not leak it, no matter what. And so I have to choose my words carefully.) I headed to Ms. Leticia¡¯s office. The 3rd unit¡¯s floor, which I was so familiar with. However, perhaps it was due to holding a secret¡­ Now, it felt like a place that I didn¡¯t even know. (I arrived already. But I¡¯m not prepared¡­) Perhaps I should walk a little more and then return. It was just as I was about to leave. ¡°Ms. Noelle. Is something the matter?¡± I heard the familiar voice from behind me. The cool and dashing voice of the senior who I looked up to. It was Ms. Leticia. Now that she had stopped me, there was no question about running away. And so in spite of feeling anxious, I soon found myself sitting in a chair in her office. ¡°If I recall, you like extra milk and sugar, Ms. Noelle.¡± ¡°Please let me do that, Ms. Leticia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like doing it.¡± She was as kind as ever as she served the coffee. However, I was very much on my guard. (What if there is something else in it?) What if Ms. Leticia was actually a terrible person. I did not want to believe it or even think about it. But the possibility still entered my mind. (I¡¯m an idiot.) I shook my head. She was the person I looked up to and wanted to be like all of this time. And so I knew that there was no way that she was a bad person. I lifted the cup of coffee to my lips. Leticia lifted the corner of her mouth a little. ¡°So, what is the matter? You seem a little different today.¡± ¡°The truth is, I had an opportunity to speak to someone from the 2nd unit. And you came up during the conversation.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°They think that you are hiding something. And so I thought that perhaps I can be of help to you.¡± When it came to experience, I was no match for Ms. Leticia. And so I would rely on passion and good will. She would sense my true feelings. That¡¯s what I believed. ¡°Will you tell me your secret? I want to help you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ms. Leticia did not say anything. The room was quiet. The smell of the coffee wafted. ¡°¡­Very well. I shall tell you.¡± She said. ¡°It is my father. He is pressuring me to get married.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I enjoy being alone. I enjoy my work here. I have no interest in getting married. But he will not have it. Says it is not right for someone my age to be single.¡± ¡°Tha-that is troublesome indeed.¡± ¡°I have a cousin in the 2nd unit, so that¡¯s probably how he found out. The last time he spoke to me, he said he would even welcome a deadbeat son-in-law at this point. Of course, after thinking about it for a moment, he frantically retracted the statement.¡± ¡°Your father sounds quite mad¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, it does trouble me. Well, I suppose it happens to everyone who is my age.¡± This was a side of her that surprised me. She was always so calm and composed. And yet now, she came off quite unfortunate indeed. (Well, having so many facets just makes her more wonderful! She is the best!) I found myself in awe of Ms. Leticia once again. (Ms, Leticia is not hiding anything. Someone else is stealing information from the 2nd unit.) However, that led to another problem. Mr. Shamus speculated that there were two culprits. (If Luke is one of them, then who is the other¡­?) The question lingered, just like the aftertaste of the fragrant coffee. CH 155 Chapter 155 ¨C A Girl¡¯s Memory My teacher was a defender of justice. With pride and conviction, he was always a champion for the oppressed. His house was humble and poor. It shook every time the wind blew. The roof would leak when it rained, and the floorboards were rotted. But it was there that he held lessons. While taking very little as a monthly fee, he kindly taught magic to the common folk children. At the orphanage, there was one wild boy who no one could control. He would always be causing problems and would fight with the older boys. But my teacher still taught magic to him passionately. He would continue to work with him sincerely. And then the boy started to like magic. He stopped fighting and causing trouble. There was a father whose daughter became ill. It was a stormy night. He was the lord of a noble house. But he was unable to get in contact with his doctor. And so he ran to the house of a magic doctor that lived nearby, but the bridge had been destroyed in a flood. He felt like the most powerless man in the world. His daughter would likely not get through this night. But as he wallowed in despair, he suddenly remembered the teacher. An old, wasted outcast of a man. Or so the people said. Normally, he would not have even spoken to such a man. But in desperation, the father asked him for help. And my teacher succeeded in treating the daughter with his magic. It is thanks to him that I am still alive today. And so I was deeply grateful towards him. And I started to attend his classes. Little by little, I learned more about him. Long ago, my teacher was a Royal Magician. And he fought against a world of corruption. He had been trying to expose the misdeeds of a certain great noble. Bribery. Smuggling of illegal potions and weapons. Abuse towards children at the orphanage. Such things had been continually erased, and he was attempting to bring them to light. But he lost. It was a hopeless, miserable defeat with no prospect of salvation. Everyone blamed him for those horrible crimes. He was treated as the worst criminal, and even after serving thirty years in prison, the weight of the accusations were heavy on him. He always looked apologetic. ¡°It hurts to know that people are afraid.¡± He would often mutter. He was over seventy years old, and was small and frail. However, when monsters attacked the town, he would always put himself in danger to protect others. And though he was wrinkled and bald, he was more impressive than anyone that I knew. I liked him a lot. I had a deep respect, and wanted to protect him. Even if everyone in the world was his enemy, I would always be on his side. One summer, when I was ten years old, I was invited to his house. He served me some cold tea and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I have one request to make.¡± And then, ¡°I want you to take this book. If something happens to me, you must give it to your father.¡± But he said that I must not look inside of it. And while I tried hard to obey this order, there was something about the secret of this book that drew me in, and I could not resist its power. (It will be fine as long as I do not tell anyone) And so I opened the book. However, I could not understand its contents. His writing was clean, but the words were too difficult for a child to understand. Some of them were written in code so the meaning was deliberately hidden. But with a dictionary I had received as a present for my birthday, I slowly went through the book and understood its meaning. And then I realized that it was a record of evidence in regards to the great noble, who he had failed to expose forty years ago. The records included descriptions of events that took place over the past decade. He had not given up. Despite being falsely accused and sentenced to thirty years in prison, he continued to strive to be a champion of justice. I then remembered something he had once said. ¡°I know why I was born, and why I am living now. And so no matter how terrible my situation may be, I still feel fulfilled and happy.¡± I thought then about how much I respected him. (No, I can¡¯t just think about it. I should tell him with words.) I suppose I wanted to encourage him. Show that I was on his side, regardless of what anyone else said. And so on the morning of the following day, I headed to his house. It was a calm and peaceful morning, like any other. The sky was blue and thin clouds drifted above. I could hear the crying of cicadas. The summer sun was warm, and the wind brushed my cheeks gently. I was in such high spirits that I ran the rest of the way to my teacher¡¯s house. There was a crowd of people there. And what I saw then, I shall not forget for the rest of my life. My teacher was dead. His body was covered in wounds, shriveled, dried, and dark red in color. Evidence of unspeakable torture. The body was taken away by people connected to a great noble. Twenty-nine other crimes were attributed to him, and he died as a criminal. After that, I gave the book to my father. His voice shook after reading it. ¡°This is terrible indeed. You do not know of it. You have never seen it. Yes, I found it by accident. That is all.¡± He sounded incredibly anxious. I had never seen my father like that before, and so I nodded with confusion. My father then submitted the book to the High Court. The highest judicial institution of the Kingdom of Ardenfeld. In addition to the usual judicial authority, it possessed legislative and administrative powers to register decrees and laws and give advice to the king. ¡°There is something that I must speak to you about.¡± The one who came to inquire was a judicial officer from the High Court. The judicial officer, along with colleagues, listened to my family¡¯s account. I obeyed my father and pretended that I did not know anything. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± I remember watching them leave, and thinking about how reliable they looked. And I felt a sense of relief deep inside. That I had been able to accomplish what he asked of me. And then a year passed. It was hard to believe how peaceful and quiet it was. The corrupt noble accused by my teacher was now criticizing the kingdom¡¯s taxation system, and pretending to be fighting for justice. Two years passed. Nothing happened. Perhaps they were taking time to father more evidence. And then ten years passed. Even if I was a fool, by then, I understood what was happening. The High Court had decided to sweep everything under the rug. It should not have been a surprise. A world where honest people are made fools of. Justice and righteousness were nothing against authority. It was a rotten world of the wicked and corrupt. And there was no hope. That was why I decided to follow my teacher¡¯s footsteps. As a champion of justice. I would fulfill my teacher¡¯s final wishes. It took me six years to recover the contents of the notebook. I desperately squeezed out the forgotten details. And then took another thirteen years to confirm it. Gathering evidence that had been hidden so carefully was difficult. Blood and sweat. Obsessive effort. However, it was nothing to me. Compared to his thirty years. A fragile life of sadness after losing everything. (Watch me, teacher. I shall cast those villains into the pits of hell for you.) ¡°¡­Vice-captain?¡± Apparently, I had been in a daze. I held the side of my head and turned around. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I have come to submit the expedition report from last week.¡± The magician said with politely, and then handed me the report. ¡°Um, is everything alright? You had such a severe expression that¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Perhaps I am a little tired. Thank you.¡± As the magician left, I reminded myself that I must stay calm. I could not allow others to suspect anything. If they found out, then they might get pulled into it. (I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Noelle.) She had said that she wanted to help me. And so it pained me a little, seeing her walking away. Still, I had to remember my priorities. I did not want to involve her in anything that was so dangerous. (Watch me. Teacher.) Leticia Risettestone had a secret bullet that she was hiding. CH 156 Chapter 156 ¨C Forced Investigation ¡°I was not able to get Ms. Leticia¡¯s cooperation. I just could not be sure that she was the culprit who had stolen the information.¡± I explained the results of our conversation. ¡°That is fine.¡± Mr. Shamus seemed like he was not bothered by it. ¡°Now, prepare for the operation.¡± And so I helped them prepare. The remainder of the time passed busily. One thing I realized while preparing, was that they had not originally planned to do this. And so the preparations were hardly perfect. The only reason they were moving forward with it was likely due to the prince¡¯s condition worsening. There was an overwhelming nervousness in the air. Failure would not be allowed no matter what. Amidst such an atmosphere, I slapped my cheek to psych myself up. And then three hours later, I was waiting in front of Count Wilhem¡¯s villa. The last rays of sunlight were coming from the other side of the mountain. In the midst of the deep ultramarine, the first star twinkled faintly. ¡°We are the Bureau for Inappropriate Use of Magic. We will conduct a forced investigation in regards to the assassination attempt on His Royal Highness.¡± The great iron gates opened. And then twenty-one magicians stepped into the villa. As planned, they quickly started to search the main rooms of the house. ¡°Ms. Noelle. Can you check the documents in this office?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Working swiftly and efficiently was what I was good at. On top of that, I was good at reading very quickly. I activated Spell Boost and looked through the documents that were discovered. (Evidence related to illegal activity and the attack on the prince¡­) However, I was unable to find anything promising. Even things that looked suspicious at a glance. If I inspected them carefully, they were completely unrelated. (Well, it¡¯s no surprise. Since there are so many documents.) He was one of the most powerful nobles, after all. But as I continued to read, I started to feel that something was strange. (There really is nothing here about his illegal activities. It is as if he was prepared for this very day.) He must have known that he would be investigated, and planned ahead. (But even then, it is all done so well.) I wondered as I read through the documents. (Did Count Wilhelm predict that it would happen tonight?) I had bad feeling. In any case, I should speak to Mr. Shamus. ¡°Um, Mr. Shamus. There is something that I¡¯m wondering about¡­¡± I told him what I was thinking, and he furrowed his brows and nodded. ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it likely that any existing evidence has already been taken out?¡± ¡°No. Ever since the assassination attempt, this mansion has been strictly monitored. Without a doubt, the dungeon relic and the documents related to the magic formula used to prevent recovery are definitely within these premises.¡± ¡°Then we must find it.¡± It would allow us to turn things around from this hopeless situation, and save the prince¡¯s life. But just as I was about to return to searching¡­ ¡°Shamus Glass, I presume?¡± Said a well-dressed man. ¡°I am Wilhem, master of this house. This forced investigation violates the laws established by the High Court.¡± ¡°This investigation is in accordance with the laws of this country. Please refrain from making baseless accusations.¡± ¡°No. It is in violation of the new law established by the High Court today.¡± ¡°I have not heard of that.¡± ¡°It just passed, after all.¡± ¡°You are quick to act. How much did you pay this time?¡± ¡°We must restrain you in accordance with the justice of the law.¡± Count Wilhelm¡¯s soldiers surrounded us. I could tell at a glance by their movements that they were well-trained. (He knew this was going to happen.) We were completely outnumbered. I tried to activate support magic in order to fight. And then I realized it. (I cannot use magic¡­) It was the same relic used during the attack against me and Ms. Evangeline. The one that restricted magic use. Everything was obvious then. This whole investigation was part of Count Wilhem¡¯s plan. A trap to create this very situation. (There must be some way to get out of this¡­) I scanned my surroundings. And from the corner of my vision, I saw that Mr. Shamus had taken something out of his pocket. It was the size of a small bottle¡­ A smoke bomb. After he removed the pin, it rotated as it fell to the floor. As white smoke rose into the air, Mr. Shamus pulled my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll escape into the basement in the back.¡± He knocked over one of the soldiers and then opened the door to the basement. And while desperately fending off the others, we managed to rush inside. ¡°What should we do! What should we do!¡± ¡°There are too many of them! We cannot hold them off!¡± The others were panicking. ¡°Calm yourselves! Just focus on the enemy that is right in front of you!¡± Came the sharp order, and then Mr. Shamus whispered to me. ¡°You. Can you crawl through that vent?¡± There was an opening for ventilation that connected the basement to the surface. While it was quite narrow, I was petite and slender, so it was possible that I would be able to fit through. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I might be able to.¡± ¡°We will buy you some time. And you will escape through it.¡± ¡°But, what about the rest of you¡­¡± ¡°There is no hope of us escaping now. You are the only one who might get away.¡± Said Mr. Shamus. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting everything to you. Find what we need and save the prince.¡± This was no time to stop and think. And so I charged into the dust ventilation shaft and climbed up. ¡°Believe in yourself. You can do it.¡± I heard from behind. As the low voice echoed, I gritted my teeth and made my way to the surface. It was very cramped. While it was clearly not designed for a human to crawl through, I managed to claw my way up. And then I rammed into the rusted metal lid, and rolled out onto the ground. That was when I heard the sounds of footsteps all around me. (They surrounded me¡­! Already¡­!) And while I escaped into a narrow alley, it was only a matter of time before my pursuers caught me. ¡°Find her! She should be close by!¡± I heard the voice, and my heart nearly stopped. I was about to jump out of the alley, but then I heard someone¡¯s footsteps. (Damn it, they¡¯ll see me¡­!) As I held my breath in horror, someone suddenly jumped out of the shadows of the alley. But it was not who I expected. ¡°Quiet.¡± The person pulled my hand while covering my mouth. A tall man with a black hood pulled over his face. Reflexively, I was about to knock him to the ground, but the sound of his voice made me pause. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a smoke bomb!¡± ¡°They ran to the east side! After them!¡± The voices of my pursuers. We held our breath in the tight space. After the footsteps passed, I looked up at the hooded man. The faint smell of sweet vanilla. I knew it well. (What, but¡­) He should not be here right now. But there was no mistaking it. In confusion, I said hesitantly, ¡°Luke. What are you doing?¡±